《Rebirth : The Alchemist's Path》


 Mages And Knights Levels

    <h4>Chapter -2: Mages And Knights Levels</h4>


    <strong>The hierarchy of knights was as follows:</strong> Apprentice Knight, Junior Knight, Intermediate Knight, Senior Knight, Bronze Knight, Silver Knight, Gold Knight, tinum Knight, Holy Knight, and finally, the legendary Ruler Knight. Each rank had nine stars.


    <strong>The hierarchy of mages in this world is divided into:</strong> Mage Apprentice, Mage , Archmages , Grand Archmage, Sage Archmage, Mage King, Mage Sovereign , Saint Archmage , Mage Emperor , Mage Ruler.

 Seekers of the truth LIST

    <h4>Chapter -1: Seekers of the truth LIST</h4>


    <strong>Join the Seekers of the Truth List by supporting the novel monthly!</strong>


    <strong>TOP 10 LIST :</strong>


    ---


    | <strong>Supporter''s Name</strong> | <strong>Contribution</strong> |


    | <strong>yton_Mix</strong> | <strong> 59 GOLDEN TICKETS </strong> |


    | <strong>Harbinger </strong> | <strong>GIFTS </strong> |


    | <strong>AFAN</strong> | <strong> 31 GOLDEN TICKETS </strong> |


    | <strong>Herbert_7008 </strong>|<strong>20 GOLDEN TICKETS </strong> |


    | | |


    | | |


    | | |


    | | |


    | | |


    | | |


    | | |

 Chapter 1: Eastern Elixir Shop

    <h4>Chapter 1: Eastern Elixir Shop</h4>


    In thend of Er, In the Boc Empire, lies the Sacred City of Yatifry.


    Three thousand years ago, the undead invaded the entire continent of Er, forcing humans, dwarves, and elves to unite in battle.


    Although the undead were eventually driven out by the joint forces of the three races, all of the powerful Archmages perished.


    This battle came to be known as the "Holy War of Fallen Rulers."


    The sacred city of Yatifry was named after Lanster-Yatifry, one of the strongest Archmages among humans.


    As the capital, the city is bustling, with streets full of people.


    At the heart of the sacred city stands a massive three-meter-high statue of Archmage Lanster-Yatifry.


    At this moment, countless people are gathered around the statue, holding flowers in tribute.


    Passing the statue and following the main road for several miles, there is a narrow and deep alley at the corner.


    Entering the alley and walking for 300 to 400 meters, you''ll find a small shop called "Eastern Elixir Shop" with its doors open.


    The shop is small, with several shelves disying products.


    Inside, a man stood, looking helplessly at the items on the shelves.


    "Unfortunately, I can only look at these elixirs without using them. If I could, I would quickly be one of the top powerhouses in this world."


    His name was **Sylvus Gryphon**, a 25-year-old from Earth.


    Two days ago, he had transmigrated to thisnd of Er and gained ess to an elixir system.


    This small shop was created by the system, and everything on the shelves was filled with various types of elixirs.


    Sylvus felt a deep sense of frustration because he wasn''t yet qualified to consume these elixirs.


    In order to use them, he had to reach a certain level of cultivation; otherwise, consuming them would result in his body exploding and death.


    If he didn''t want to be the first transmigrator tomit suicide, he would have already swallowed that Grade Nine Golden Rebirth Pill.


    "I don''t know when I''ll be able to start making money. The system said that as soon as I earn my first gold, I''ll unlock a newbie gift package."


    Sylvus thought to himself.


    The shop had been open for two days, and although a few people had visited, they quickly left after seeing the prices, leaving behind the words: "Greedy merchant."


    The prices of the elixirs in the shop were indeed exorbitant. Even a basic Grade One elixir cost at least one magic crystal.


    1 magic crystal = 100 gold coins = 10,000 silver coins = 1,000,000 copper coins.


    The living expenses of an ordinary family for an entire year amounted to just one magic crystal, so they couldn''t possibly afford such a sum to buy elixirs.


    After all, this was a world of swords and magic, where no one had ever heard of elixirs. Perhaps if it were potions, people might be willing to spend.


    "Three hours are almost up. Looks like today''s business is another bust," Sylvus thought, ready to close up shop.


    ording to the system''s rules, the shop could only be open for three hours a day, with Sylvus allowed to choose the specific time.


    "Suddenly..."


    As he approached the door, a spatial crack appeared, and an old man fell at Sylvus'' feet.


    "What the hell? Are you trying to scam me?"


    Startled, Sylvus jumped back a couple of steps. He never expected to encounter a scammer in this otherworld.


    "Help...me..."


    The old many on the ground, looking weak, surrounded by an aura of blood.


    Though he spoke only two words, it seemed to take all of his strength.


    Sylvus snapped out of his surprise and examined the old man carefully, realizing that he was injured.


    A fist-sized hole was gaping in the man''s chest, still bleeding.


    "Huh? This guy''s strength has reached the level of a Saint Archmage."


    Although the old man''s aura was fading, Sylvus used his system''s scanning function to quickly confirm his level.


    The hierarchy of mages in this world is divided into: Mage Apprentice, Mage , Archmages , Grand Archmage, Sage Archmage, Mage King, Saint Archmage , Mage Emperor , Mage Ruler.


    Each major realm is further divided into nine stars.


    The old man before him was clearly a Nine-Star Saint Archmage.


    Such strength ranked him among the top powerhouses in all of Er.


    And yet, even with such power, he had been gravely injured.


    Sylvus had no idea what had happened to him, but there was one thing he did know.


    Business had arrived!


    As a Saint Archmage of this level, the old man must be rich. If Sylvus could heal him with the elixirs from his shop, he would earn his first gold.


    "Old man, do you need healing? It just so happens that my shop has elixirs that can help. Want to give it a try?"


    Sylvus smiled and asked the old man.


    "I...I..."


    The old man tried to speak, but found his injuries too severe, leaving him without the strength to utter another word.


    "Alright, I''ll take that as a yes."


    Sylvus smiled slightly and walked over to the shelves.


    After searching for a while, he finally took out a Grade Eight Great Rejuvenation Pill.


    This elixir was worth a million magic crystals, and while it seemed expensive, the old man''s strength should allow him to afford it.


    Sylvus approached the old man with the elixir in hand, and a fragrant scent wafted into the man''s nose.


    His frail body seemed to gain a bit of strength just from the smell.


    The old man''s eyes brightened. Though he didn''t know what kind of pill Sylvus was holding, it seemed like it might actually heal him. And with no other options left, he decided to trust him.


    With Sylvus'' help, the old man quickly swallowed the pill.


    The elixir melted in his mouth, and a cool sensation instantly spread throughout his body.


    His previously dormant magic energy seemed to awaken, rapidly repairing his injuries.


    Within just a few breaths, the old man regained some strength and sat in a meditative pose, closing his eyes as his aura began to recover quickly.


    "It looks like I''m about to earn my first gold."


    Watching the old man, Sylvus grinned.


    The system''s elixirs were indeed extraordinary¡ªthe healing speed was incredible.


    The gaping wound in the old man''s chest was healing visibly, and his aura was growing stronger.


    In less than a minute, the old man opened his eyes, astonished to find that the gaping hole in his chest had vanished without a trace¡ªeven the scar was gone.


    "Young man, what did you just give me? The healing effect is far superior to any Grade Eight restorative potion I''ve ever seen."


    The old man asked Sylvus, eyes wide with amazement.


    His injuries had been so severe that his heart had nearly been severed.


    Even a Grade Nine Life Potion wouldn''t have been able to fully restore him, let alone so quickly.


    And yet, not only had his injuries healedpletely, but some of his old ailments had also been cured, and his power seemed to be increasing.


    "Old man, I am a businessman. Don''t you think it''s time to settle the bill for that elixir?"


    Sylvus spread his hands, smiling, indicating it was time for payment.

 Chapter 2: Unexpected Debts

    <h4>Chapter 2: Unexpected Debts</h4>


    Sylvus looked at the old man with a smile on his face.


    Although this old man was a Nine-Star Saint Archmage, one of the most powerful beings on the continent, Sylvus felt no fear at all.


    Even though Sylvus currently had no cultivation, the system had already provided him with a protection mechanism: "My Territory, My Rules!"


    "My Territory, My Rules": A buff granted by the system for free. As long as Sylvus is within 200 meters of the shop, he can control everything within that range.


    In other words, this buff can be summarized in two words: Invincible!


    It didn''t matter if the old man was a Saint Archmage, or even if a Ruler Mage came, as long as Sylvus willed it, a simple spit could kill them instantly.


    When Sylvus extended his hand, the old man paused momentarily, then regained hisposure.


    "You''re right, young man. I won''t take such a treasure without paying for it. But, how much is this treasure worth? Do you have more in stock? I''d like to buy a few more."


    The old man smiled as he stood up and looked at Sylvus.


    As a Saint Archmage, he certainly wouldn''t leave his debt unpaid.


    Besides, the pill he had just consumed was indeed miraculous. If he had more of these on hand, he could save himself if he encountered danger again.


    Sylvus'' eyes lit up. As expected from a Saint Archmage, the man was indeed wealthy!


    If he could sell more of these pills, he could finally buy some items from the system''s store.


    "Sir, the pill you just consumed is not expensive, only one million magic crystals. If you need more, I have as many as you want."


    Sylvus said with a smile.


    The truth was, his elixirs were limitless. Every time he sold one, the system would automatically restock. The only problem was getting people to buy them.


    "Only one million magic crystals? I''ll just¡ªwhat? How much did you say the pill I took costs?"


    The old man''s body stiffened, his face filled with disbelief as he looked at Sylvus.


    That tiny pill, the size of a finger, cost one million magic crystals?


    "Wait a minute, the effects of this pill are incredible. It didn''t just heal my injuries instantly and restore my heart, but it also cured my old ailments."


    "And the remaining power is still providing me with magic energy. I might even be able to use the pill''s power to break through to the Mage Emperor level."


    As the old man thought about this, he suddenly realized that the pill wasn''t just expensive, it was incredibly cheap.


    Even a Grade Nine potion wouldn''t have been able to pull him back from the brink of death.


    And a Grade Nine potion also costs upwards of a million magic crystals.


    "Sir, you''re a Saint Archmage. You''re not nning to dodge payment, are you?"


    The smile on Sylvus'' face vanished.


    He had been counting on the old man to help himplete his first transaction and get the system''s newbie gift package.


    "Well... young man, I left in a hurry and didn''t bring that much money with me. How about..."


    The old man said, embarrassed.


    For a Saint Archmage like him, a million magic crystals was nothing.


    But for this particr trip, he hadn''t thought to bring such arge sum.


    "No money?"


    Sylvus'' voice instantly rose a few notches.


    He never would have guessed that a Saint Archmage didn''t even have a million magic crystals.


    And this guy had the nerve to talk about buying more pills? Wasn''t that just mocking him?


    "Ahem... young man, what if I leave now and return with the money? I swear I won''t default on the payment."


    The old man quickly suggested.


    He felt ashamed of himself. As a Saint Archmage, being saved and then not being able to pay a million magic crystals? If word got out, it would be humiliating!


    Sylvus took a deep breath. Trust you?


    I trusted you had money earlier, and now look where we are. How could I trust you again?


    And besides, as long as the old man stayed within 200 meters of the shop, Sylvus could confidently face him. But if he left and didn''t return, who would he turn to?


    "System, how do I deal with someone like this who doesn''t have money?"


    Sylvus asked directly in his mind.


    Although he was tempted to p the old man to death, he still needed the million magic crystals. So, he asked the system if there was apromise.


    **[System]: You can kill him and recycle his body, but the host will bear 50% of the cost.**


    When Sylvus heard this, he frowned. He didn''t mind killing the old man, but taking on 50% of the responsibility meant he would have to pay 500,000 magic crystals.


    At the moment, he didn''t have a single crystal, and he had no idea when the shop would make its first sale. Forget 500,000 magic crystals, he didn''t even have five!


    "System, is there no other solution?"


    Sylvus asked again. The current option was too much of a loss for him.


    **[System]: There is another solution. The host can make the person work in the shop to pay off the debt, receiving a small monthly wage. Once the debt is cleared, they can leave.**


    Sylvus'' eyes brightened. This solution was much better; at least he wouldn''t have to bear any responsibility.


    Besides, he was running the shop by himself right now. Having someone else help out would lighten his load.


    Even though the shop didn''t have any customers right now, who''s to say there won''t be any in the future?


    "You''ve been silent, young man. What do you think?"


    The old man asked cautiously, noticing Sylvus hadn''t spoken.


    Although he was a Saint Archmage, his reputation mattered to him.


    After all, he was the one in the wrong, and he wouldn''t have acted this humbly otherwise.


    "Old man, it''s fine if you can''t pay. You can stay here and work to pay off the debt. Once it''s cleared, you can leave."


    Sylvus said calmly.


    "What? Young man, are you asking me to work here to pay off my debt? Do you know who I am?"


    The old man protested immediately upon hearing Sylvus'' words. He was a Saint Archmage! Even if he owed money, working to pay off the debt was unthinkable. How could he face anyone if this news got out?


    "Really? So you''d rather die?"


    "Boom..."


    Sylvus let out a cold snort, and an overwhelming aura surged from him, pressing down on the old man.


    "Ugh..."


    The old man was about to speak, but the next moment, it was as if he had been struck by a powerful force. Blood spurted from his mouth as he was sent flying backward.


    "You... you..."


    The old man finally came to a stop after crashing into the wall, looking at Sylvus in disbelief.


    He was a Saint Archmage, and although he hadn''t been prepared, he never expected to be sent flying by the mere release of Sylvus'' aura.


    Just a sliver of his energy had seriously injured him. What level of power did this young man possess?


    "Could he be a Mage Emperor?"


    The old man couldn''t help but wonder.


    Thinking back to the miraculous pill he had consumed, he became even more convinced of this.


    If Sylvus wasn''t a Mage Emperor, how could he possess such treasures?


    How could he so easily injure him with just a release of aura?


    "Old man, have you made your decision yet?"


    Sylvus asked calmly, though his body emitted a faint killing intent. If the old man dared to refuse, he would show no mercy!

 Chapter 3: Confrontation and Debt

    <h4>Chapter 3: Confrontation and Debt</h4>


    As Sylvus released his killing intent, the old man felt a chill in his heart.


    Though he was a powerful Saint Archmage, he was no more than an ant before a Mage Emperor.


    With just one move, Sylvus could kill him a hundred times over.


    Moreover, considering that Sylvus was a Mage Emperor, working for such a powerful figure wouldn''t be shameful. In fact, it would mean gaining a strong backing.


    "Master, I was wrong. I am willing to work here to repay my debt, and I must also thank you for saving my life."


    The old man said hastily, suppressing the turmoil in his chest.


    "I regret saving you earlier," Sylvus snorted coldly.


    If he hadn''t saved the old man, he wouldn''t be stuck with a debt of a million magic crystals.


    He wouldn''t have cared about the old man''s life or death if it weren''t for this.


    Hearing Sylvus'' words, the old man looked embarrassed.


    He hadn''t expected such a small pill to be worth so many magic crystals.


    "From now on, call me boss. Close the door and follow me," Sylvus said, ncing at the old man before heading inside.


    The old man nodded hurriedly, preparing to get up and close the door. However, at that moment, a figure approached from the distance.


    "Uncle, are you alright? You seem injured. Did the owner of this shop do this to you?"


    A young man rushed over to the old man, helping him up while casting a nce toward Sylvus inside the shop.


    The young man was named Sloane-Kennan, a member of the prestigious Sloane family, one of the top magic families in the sacred city.


    However, despite being from a prominent magical family, Kennan''s talent was quite poor.


    At 16 years old, he was only at the Nine-Star Mage Apprentice level.


    Many of his peers had already reached the rank of Mage, which left him ostracized within the family.


    Today was the day of Archmage Lanster''s memorial, but Kennan, who disliked crowds, had wandered into the small alley and happened upon this scene.


    Raised with proper education, Kennan couldn''t stand by and watch an old man being bullied, so he stepped forward.


    "I''m fine," the old man quickly shook his head and stood up.


    "Uncle, don''t worry. I won''t stand idly by. I can''t believe someone would daremit violence on the streets, even under Archmage Lanster''s protection."


    Kennan said, ring at Sylvus.


    "You must be the owner of this shop. How could youy hands on such an elderly man? I suggest you apologize quickly, or else¡ª"


    "Old man, make him leave!" Sylvus snorted, walking deeper into the shop.


    Already frustrated by the old man''s debt of a million magic crystals, Sylvus wasn''t in the mood to deal with another ignorant fool. The fact that he hadn''t killed the boy outright was already a disy of mercy.


    "Young man, you''d better leave. I owe the boss money, and I''m staying to work and pay off my debt. This has nothing to do with you," the old man said quickly, turning to Kennan.


    He was starting to find the young man a bit of a nuisance.


    Why did he have to butt in?


    The old man didn''t care if Kennan provoked the boss, but if it involved him, things would getplicated.


    Not only would he lose the chance to stick close to such a powerful Mage Emperor, but his own life might be in danger.


    "Uncle, don''t worry. It''s just some debt. I''ll pay it for you. Unlike some people, who would cruelly force an elderly man to work over such a small amount of money!"


    Kennan said, giving Sylvus a disdainful look.


    Hearing this, Sylvus chuckled angrily. He no longer felt the need to close the door and instead crossed his arms, watching Kennan with amusement.


    "Since you''re so kind-hearted, why not pay off the debt for him? It''s not much¡ªjust one million magic crystals."


    "Not much¡ªwait, what? How much did you say? One million? And in magic crystals, not copper coins?"


    Kennan stammered in shock.


    Was this a joke?


    One million magic crystals?


    He wouldn''t be worth that much even if he were sold!


    And although he was part of the Sloane family, hisck of talent meant he only had five magic crystals to his name.


    It had taken him years to save those, and it wasn''t even close to enough to cover the debt.


    "Where''s all that bravery from before? You were so righteous just a moment ago. Go ahead, pay his debt," Sylvus sneered.


    Looking at Kennan''s downcast appearance, Sylvus could tell that he wasn''t someone who had much money. There was no way he coulde up with a million magic crystals.


    And even if he could, Sylvus doubted anyone would be kind enough to spend that much on a stranger.


    "Uhh... Uncle, did you really... really owe that much?" Kennan asked, wide-eyed in disbelief.


    "Young man, the boss is right. I consumed one of the pills from his shop, and that''s how I ended up owing so much."


    The old man nodded.


    Gasp!


    When Kennan heard the confirmation, he couldn''t help but gasp.


    But then a hint of confusion crossed his face.


    "A pill? What''s a pill? Is it really worth that much?"


    As a member of the Sloane family, one of the top magic families in the sacred city, Kennan wasn''t entirely ignorant. However, he had never heard of something called a "pill."


    "I don''t know what a pill is either, but after consuming one, it did heal my injuries."


    "Scam! Uncle, you must have been tricked. Even an Eighth-Rank potion is only worth a million magic crystals. There''s no way anything from this shop could be worth that much."


    Kennan said as he turned his gaze back to Sylvus.


    "Show me this so-called pill from your shop. I want to see if it''s really worth that much."


    "Sorry, but we''re closed for the day. If you want to see the pills,e back tomorrow. Old man, clear the ce."


    Sylvus wasn''t interested in exining further and turned to leave.


    "Young man, you''d better go," the old man said, quickly stepping forward to close the door once Sylvus had spoken.


    Kennan stood outside, watching the door close, his expression shifting constantly.


    "That damn greedy shopkeeper. I''ll bring the Enforcement Hall here tomorrow. If those pills of yours aren''t worth the price, I''ll make you regret it!"


    Kennan muttered as he turned to leave. He wanted to report the incident to the Enforcement Hall right away.


    But today was Archmage Lanster''s memorial day, and all of the enforcement officers were busy maintaining order in the sacred city, so no one would listen to him.


    Sylvus, of course, had no idea what Kennan was thinking, nor would he have cared even if he did.


    At that moment, he was leading the old man upstairs.


    The shop had two floors. The first floor was for selling elixirs, while the second floor served as a living space with five rooms.


    Entering the living room, Sylvus headed straight for the couch, and the old man followed closely behind.


    Just as the old man was about to step inside, he froze in shock at the sight of the room''s interior.

 Chapter 4: The Lavish Interior

    <h4>Chapter 4: The Lavish Interior</h4>


    At the entrance, the old man stood dumbfounded as he gazed at the interior of the room.


    The entire floor was covered with a luxurious red carpet made from the fur of a Ninth-Grade magical beast, the zing me Tiger.


    Not far away, a coffee table stood, crafted from the incredibly rare Green Spirit Stone.


    The chairs scattered around the room were made from millennia-old spirit wood.


    Even the most ordinary-looking water cups were made from thousand-year-old white jade.


    But the most eye-catching feature was the chandelier hanging above.


    It was strung together using fifteen unicorn horns from the Ninth-Grade magical beast, the Light Spirit Rhino.


    The Light Spirit Rhino had gone extinct over a thousand years ago.


    A century ago, a single horn from an Eighth-Grade Light Spirit Rhino had appeared and sold for 30 billion magic crystals.


    Now, in front of him were fifteen Ninth-Grade horns¡ªits value was immeasurable.


    Aside from that, every item in the room was made from top-tier magical materials.


    The lowest grade was Eighth-Grade, and half of them reached Ninth-Grade.


    "Gulp... Who exactly is this boss? Just the items in this room alone are worth no less than tens of trillions of magic crystals."


    The old man swallowed, thinking to himself in awe.


    Sylvus, of course, was aware of the value of the items in the room, but since they were all system-generated, he could only look at them. They couldn''t be used to pay off any debts.


    "Come in. You''ve got the guts to owe a debt, so what else are you afraid of?" Sylvus said nonchntly from his seat on the couch, noticing the old man hesitating at the doorway.


    "Ah? Oh, oh..." The already nervous old man became even more so after Sylvus'' remark.


    In a hurry, he cast a Cleanse spell on himself to ensure he was spotless.


    He then carefully ced his right foot onto the zing me Tiger''s fur.


    Seeing that Sylvus didn''t seem to mind, the old man finally sighed in relief and stepped fully into the room.


    "Ed-Men, is that your name?"


    As the old man approached, Sylvus nced at him and asked tly.


    "Uh... I didn''t expect the boss to know the name of an old man like me. It''s truly an honor."


    Men responded quickly.


    Sylvus didn''t bother replying. He hadn''t known the old man''s name before, but once Men became part of his shop''s staff, the system provided his information.


    **Name:** Ed-Men


    **Rank:** Nine-Star Saint Archmage


    **Description:** Owes 1 million magic crystals, currently repaying debt.


    "No need for ttery. From now on, you''ll be working in the shop. The store is open for three hours each day, mainly selling elixirs. Prices are alreadybeled on the shelves, and you''ll also be responsible for keeping the ce clean."


    Sylvus said in a detached tone.


    "Don''t worry, boss. I won''t let you down. But, uh... how long will I need to work?" Men asked cautiously.


    Sylvus paused. That''s right, he hadn''t yet figured out how long the old man would need to work to pay off his debt.


    "System, how long will this guy need to work?"


    Sylvus asked mentally.


    **[System]: Based on his strength, he''s a Nine-Star Saint Archmage. His monthly wage is 8,000 magic crystals. He will need to work for 10.5 years to fully repay the debt.**


    Ten years?


    Sylvus'' mouth twitched. The old man seemed sturdy enough, so he should be able tost that long.


    "System, what if he tries to run away in the middle of it?"


    Sylvus continued asking.


    While the old man was within the shop''s 200-meter range, Sylvus had control, but Men was a Saint Archmage. It wouldn''t be possible to keep constant watch on him, and if he decided to flee, there wasn''t much Sylvus could do.


    **[System]: Don''t worry, host. The system has already ced a mark on him. Even if he flees to the ends of the earth, you''ll be able to retrieve him with a single thought.**


    Sylvus nodded, reassured. With that, there was no need to worry anymore.


    Having a powerful Saint Archmage working for him could also provide some protection whenever Sylvus ventured out.


    "You''ll need to work for eleven years to fully repay the debt. Is that a problem?" Sylvus asked, looking at Men.


    Eleven years?


    Men furrowed his brows. That was quite a long time.


    But it didn''t matter. If he ever wanted to leave, he could always go and fetch some money.


    He was also curious why such a powerful Mage Emperor would remain hidden in the sacred city.


    "No problem, boss," Men replied.


    Sylvus nodded. No problem? Great. Even if there were a problem, too bad for him!


    "Go pick a room for yourself. The shop opens tomorrow morning."


    Without saying much more, Men cautiously left the living room to select a room.


    ncing at the rooms around him, Men randomly chose one to check out.


    But when he opened the door, he was stunned again.


    "This... this room also has so many high-grade magical materials?"


    Although this room wasn''t as extravagant as the living room, it was still decorated with rare and precious magical materials.


    The lowest grade was Seventh-Grade, while the highest reached Ninth-Grade.


    "Could the other rooms be the same?"


    Curious, Men checked the remaining three rooms.


    As he suspected, each room was filled with valuable magical materials.


    "Each room''s materials must be worth around 10 million magic crystals. Adding in what I saw in the living room, and factoring in the boss''s own room..."


    Men almost fainted from the calction.


    Just the items in these rooms, if sold, would be worth tens of trillions of magic crystals.


    "This must be the most luxurious ce on the entire continent. And the boss is bold, not even afraid of me stealing any of these treasures."


    Men thought to himself.


    For a brief moment, he actually considered taking the items and fleeing. But he quickly squashed the thought.


    If Sylvus was willing to let him know about these things, he surely had a way to keep him in check.


    If he were caught, the only oue would be death.


    Men''s confusion deepened. Even if Sylvus were a Mage Emperor, how could he possibly have so many valuable treasures?


    Not even the Magic Guild''s vault would hold such a vast collection of rare items.


    "Never mind. I''ll stay here for now. Who would''ve thought I''d one day sleep on the fur of a Ninth-Grade Nine-Tailed Fox?"


    Meny down on the bed, a look of contentment spreading across his face.


    The rest of the day passed uneventfully, with nothing significant happening.


    The next morning, Sylvus woke up, freshened up, and instructed Men to open the shop.


    After yesterday''s drama, Sylvus hoped today would be a quieter day.


    He just wanted to open his shop andplete the system''s beginner task.


    He was still eagerly awaiting the newbie gift package.


    "You greedy shopkeeper, I''m back!"


    About half an hourter, as Sylvus reclined on his chair, a familiar voice rang out from outside the shop.


    <strong>Your gift is the motivation for my creation. </strong>


    <strong>More Golden Tickets = More Chapters .</strong>

 Chapter 5: Proving the Value of the Elixirs

    <h4>Chapter 5: Proving the Value of the Elixirs</h4>


    Hearing the voice, Sylvus opened his eyes slightly and saw the same young man from yesterday, the one who had a kind heart but was clearly poor.


    Behind him were two men dressed in ck robes, their auras revealing that they were at the level of Archmages .


    "If you''re here to buy elixirs, you''re wee. If you''re here to cause trouble, leave."


    After saying this, Sylvus closed his eyes again, not bothering to pay any attention to the three men.


    "Hmph, such arrogance. We are from the Sacred City''s Enforcement Hall, responding to a report from Kennan here."


    "Your shop is being used of selling unknown items at exorbitant prices and of assaulting an old man. You must be the owner, right? I suggest youe with us quietly, or don''t me us for using force!"


    One of the men spoke coldly, his tone filled with authority.


    Both men were from the Enforcement Hall, a group highly respected in the Sacred City.


    Had it not been for Kennan, a member of the prestigious Sloane family, they wouldn''t have bothered to apany him here.


    "Men, bury them all."


    Sylvus, still sitting with his eyes closed, gave themand in a calm tone.


    He was still irritated by yesterday''s events, and he wouldn''t mind making these three disappear from the world permanently.


    "Understood, boss."


    Men was taken aback for a moment, not expecting Sylvus to be so ruthless, but he dared not disobey his orders.


    After all, even if Men didn''t act, Sylvus, with his power as a Mage Emperor, could easily bury the entire Sacred City, let alone these three.


    As Men stepped forward to carry out themand, Kennan quickly intervened.


    "Wait! Boss, we''re not here to cause trouble, we''re here to buy something."


    "Kennan, what are you saying?"


    The man who had spoken earlier frowned at Kennan.


    They were from the Enforcement Hall, directly under the royal family. Why should they fear a shady shopkeeper?


    "Sirs, let''s not rush to arrest him. We need to catch him red-handed first. If we find evidence of his crimes, he won''t be able to deny anything."


    Kennan exined, "Besides, the old man might be injured. If a fight breaks out, he could get hurt even more."


    Hearing this, the two men exchanged nces and nodded in agreement.


    "Fine, let''s take a look at what this shop is selling and see how outrageous it really is."


    "Boss, should I...?"


    Men looked at Sylvus, unsure of what to do next.


    "If they''re here to buy elixirs, then they are wee."


    Sylvus smiled slightly.


    He could already guess what they were thinking, but he decided toplete his beginner''s task first.


    Besides, he was confident that once these three tried his elixirs, they wouldn''t dare use him of being a greedy merchant.


    "Boss, show us the pill you gave to the old man yesterday. I want to see if it''s really worth a million magic crystals!"


    Kennan said as the three of them entered the shop.


    "Sorry, but you''re not qualified to take that pill. You''re just a magic apprentice."


    Sylvus replied indifferently.


    Although the Grade Eight Great Rejuvenation Pill was meant for healing, it still contained a significant amount of power.


    Given Kennan''s strength, consuming it would lead to only one oue: his body would explode and he''d die.


    "Not qualified? What about us?"


    One of the Enforcement Hall men asked, clearly dissatisfied.


    "If you want to be overwhelmed by its power and die, I have no objection. But first, you''ll need to pay me a million magic crystals."


    Sylvus responded calmly.


    If they wanted to die, that was none of his business. But they had to pay first¡ªotherwise, whom would he collect the debt from after they died?


    "Hmph, you''re just making excuses because you know that pill isn''t worth a million magic crystals. You''re too scared to show it to us!"


    Kennan sneered.


    Sylvus simply closed his eyes again, unconcerned. If they wanted to buy, they could. But first, they had to pay.


    "Then tell us, what elixir do you have that''s suitable for us?"


    The other man from the Enforcement Hall asked.


    "Men, give the magic apprentice a Grade One Spirit Energy Pill, and the other two get Grade Three Profound Energy Pills. But they must pay first."


    Sylvus instructed.


    Though the names were different, both pills had simr effects: they could increase magical energy.


    Once these three took the pills, they would likely break through to the next level of their cultivation, and the effects would be immediate.


    "Right away, boss."


    Men went over to the shelves, searched for a moment, and then ced three pills in front of the trio.


    "These are Spirit Energy Pills, valued at five magic crystals each. These are Profound Energy Pills, valued at 200 magic crystals each. Pay first."


    "What? These tiny pill cost five magic crystals? And these two are 400 magic crystals? Are you joking?"


    The trio eximed in disbelief.


    They had no idea what these pills were or what they did, yet Sylvus was asking for such a high price. It only reinforced their belief that this was indeed a scam.


    "You''re here to catch me red-handed, right? You won''t even make a small investment?"


    Sylvus chuckled from the side.


    The three exchanged nces, their eyes eventually falling on Kennan.


    "Kennan, your pill is the cheapest. You try it first. If this shopkeeper is trying to scam us, I promise we''ll make him pay you back double."


    The two men from the Enforcement Hall said to Kennan.


    Kennan''s face twisted in frustration. They were basically pushing him into a trap!


    What if this pill was dangerous and poisoned him?


    Besides, five magic crystals were his entire life savings.


    Still, seeing the mocking look in Sylvus'' eyes, Kennan gritted his teeth and eventually pulled out five magic crystals, cing them on the table.


    "Sirs, you better not go back on your word!"


    "Here''s your pill. Take good care of it."


    Men collected the five magic crystals and handed the Spirit Energy Pill to Kennan.


    Kennan looked at the dull yellow pill in his hand, hesitated for a moment, then swallowed it.


    "How do you feel, Kennan?"


    The two men asked curiously as Kennan consumed the pill.


    "It''s sweet... and I feel something special happening."


    Kennan said after savoring the taste.


    "Any other effects?"


    The two men frowned.


    Five magic crystals could buy a Second-Grade potion.


    If the pill had no other effects, it would be clear this shop was running a scam.


    "Effects? I don''t feel anything else, except my body is getting warmer, and... ah!"


    "Boom..."


    Before Kennan could finish his sentence, he let out a shout as a surge of energy erupted from his body. The surrounding magical energy began flowing toward him.


    In just a few seconds, the once Nine-Star Magic Apprentice broke through to the One-Star Mage level right on the spot.


    "What''s happening? How did his cultivation break through?"


    The sudden change shocked both of the men from the Enforcement Hall.


    Even Kennan was dumbfounded. He never expected to suddenly break through to be a One-Star Mage.


    "I... I..."


    "Boom..."


    Before Kennan could finish speaking, his magical energy red up again, and the surrounding energy continued surging into his body.

 Chapter 6: Unforeseen Breakthroughs

    <h4>Chapter 6: Unforeseen Breakthroughs</h4>


    "Boom..."


    Once again, magic surged through Kennan, and his cultivation broke through yet again, advancing to the Two-Star Mage level.


    "I... I really broke through?"


    A few seconds passed, and as the magic within him settled, Kennan looked at himself in disbelief.


    He had been stuck at the Nine-Star Mage Apprentice level for three years.


    In those three years, he had consumed countless potions, and even consulted with an Eighth-Grade alchemist, but nothing worked.


    Yet now, with just a single pill¡ªless than a minuteter¡ªhe had broken through two minor realms.


    The family had spent hundreds of thousands of magic crystals on him over the years.


    Who would have thought that the solution was this small pill worth only five magic crystals?


    If he had known earlier that such a breakthrough could be achieved with a pill he had never even heard of, he would havee long ago.


    "Kennan, let me check you over first."


    The two Enforcement Hall members were just as shocked as Kennan but quickly regained theirposure.


    They were aware that Kennan, a young master from the Sloane family, had struggled for years without breaking through, despite trying various remedies. As a result, his standing within the family had diminished.


    Now, with his sudden breakthrough, they couldn''t help but feel suspicious.


    Perhaps the pill he had taken contained some forbidden substance.


    If there truly was a forbidden element involved, the consequences would be severe.


    Even though Kennan wasn''t in favor within the Sloane family, any harming to him would be something they couldn''t afford to bear.


    Kennan quickly nodded, also considering the possibility. His heart pounded with nervousness.


    If the pill did contain a forbidden substance, this breakthrough might not only be useless but also harmful to him.


    "Buzz..."


    The two Enforcement Hall members released their magic, sending streams of energy into Kennan''s body to examine him.


    "How is it?" Kennan asked curiously.


    The two exchanged nces and then frowned, causing Kennan''s heart to sink. Was there really something wrong?


    "Strange, why is there absolutely no problem?"


    Both men wore puzzled expressions.


    Kennan''s body wasn''t showing any signs of imbnce. In fact, his magic was abundant, and there were no signs of instability.


    It was as if he had already been at the Two-Star Mage level for a while.


    Even the best potions would leave some side effects, but Kennan showed none.


    Hearing this, Kennan''s eyes lit up with excitement. Just moments ago, he had been worried, but now he realized there were no issues at all.


    "Boss, can you tell me how that pill helped me break through? My family had Eighth-Grade alchemists check me over, and they couldn''t find anything wrong."


    Kennan asked Sylvus, his attitude now much more respectful. He no longer viewed Sylvus as a greedy shopkeeper.


    "I don''t know."


    Sylvus responded with his eyes closed. He was just a seller of elixirs, not a doctor. How would he know what had caused the breakthrough?


    Moreover, Kennan''s breakthrough wasn''t solely due to the pill.


    Kennan had consumed so many potions over the years, and much of the umted power had been stored in his body. The pill had simply triggered its release.


    Although Sylvus dismissed the question, his indifferent attitude made Kennan even more respectful.


    How could someone cure his long-standing problem and not know how? Clearly, Sylvus just didn''t want to exin it.


    Powerful individuals often had entric temperaments, and Kennan could understand that.


    Looking at Men standing nearby, Kennan couldn''t help but wonder.


    ording to Sylvus, each elixir required a certain cultivation level to be consumed.


    But this old man had taken a pill worth a million magic crystals¡ªwhat kind of powerhouse was he?


    And he had witnessed Men coughing up blood earlier¡ªobviously from something Sylvus had done. What level of strength did Sylvus possess?


    Kennan realized that this small shop might not be as simple as it seemed.


    Especially the shopkeeper, Sylvus, who was likely a hidden master.


    "And you two¡ªare you buying or not? If not, get out."


    Sylvus nced at the two Enforcement Hall members.


    After Kennan had purchased the pill, the system had notified him that he hadpleted his first task of earning gold, and the beginner''s gift package had been delivered.


    He was eager to check out the gift, but first, he needed the three of them to leave.


    "We... we''re buying. Here are 400 magic crystals."


    The two men hesitated for a moment before gritting their teeth and pulling out two hundred magic crystals each.


    Those 400 magic crystals represented half a year of their sries.


    They had originally nned to save up for magic potions to help them break through.


    But after seeing the effects of Kennan''s pill, they decided to give it a try.


    Even if they were scammed, they could always bring the rest of the Enforcement Hall to shut down this shop. There was no way they''d lose out.


    "Go try the pills somewhere else, not in my shop."


    Seeing the two men prepare to consume the pills, Sylvus frowned, stood up, and made a dismissive gesture, causing the three of them to vanish from the shop.


    He had no time to waste with them¡ªhe needed to check out his beginner''s gift package.


    At the far end of the alley, the three men stood in shock, staring at the **Eastern Elixir Shop** in the distance.


    ...

 Chapter 7: Unveiling the Newbie Gift and Forbidden Secrets

    <h4>Chapter 7: Unveiling the Newbie Gift and Forbidden Secrets</h4>


    "What... what just happened? How did we end up here?"


    The three men looked at each other, confusion evident in their eyes.


    "I saw the shopkeeper wave his hand, and the next thing we knew, we were here. Could that shopkeeper be a legendary Space Mage?"


    Kennan spoke, shock written all over his face.


    Mages were divided into many elements, with the mostmon being the five primary elements: wood, water, fire, Wind and earth.


    Then there were the rarer elements: ice, lightning, darkness, and space...


    Those who wielded the primary elements could, with enough effort, be strong mages.


    But those with rare elemental affinities were considered unparalleled geniuses.


    Once discovered, such individuals would be sought after by numerous powerful families. Even the royal family wouldn''t stand by idly.


    The Space element, in particr, was exceedingly rare¡ªone in a billion people might possess it.


    To think that they had just encountered a powerful Space Mage.


    "We didn''t even sense any spatial fluctuations. That shopkeeper''s strength is likely at least at the level of a Mage King, or perhaps even a Saint Archmage."


    One of the Enforcement Hall men said.


    "A Saint Archmage?"


    Hearing this, both Kennan and the other man gasped in astonishment.


    There were very few such powerful mages in the Sacred City.


    The fact that one could be hidden away in a small alley like this was shocking.


    And a Saint Archmage with the Space element would be almost unbeatable, even against dozens of mages of the same level.


    "This shopkeeper is definitely not an ordinary person. The pills he sells alone are unheard of. We should leave quickly. If he overhears us discussing him, he might get angry."


    Kennan nodded. Although he had broken through, he could feel that there was still a lot of energy within him that he hadn''t fully absorbed. He needed to go back and meditate.


    The three men left in a hurry, while Sylvus, meanwhile, gave some instructions to Men and headed upstairs.


    "System, open the newbie gift package."


    With a sense of anticipation, Sylvus closed the door and spoke.


    **[System notification: The newbie gift package has been opened. Congrattions to the host for receiving the following rewards: (1) Forbidden Codex (Fragmented), (2) One Grade-Three Great Rejuvenation Pill, (3) System space unlocked, and (4) System shop unlocked.]**


    As the system''s voice echoed in his mind, a new interface appeared in front of Sylvus.


    It was a massive, seemingly endless space, and inside ity only two items.


    They were the **Forbidden Codex** and the **Grade-Three Great Rejuvenation Pill**.


    **Forbidden Codex:** Fragmented. A book containing records of forbidden magic.


    **Grade-Three Great Rejuvenation Pill:** Exclusive to the host. Consuming it will significantly enhance the host''s magical power.


    Sylvus'' eyes lit up as he examined the two items.


    Anythingbeled as "forbidden" had to be immensely powerful, potentially even containing the legendary forbidden spells.


    As for the Grade-Three Great Rejuvenation Pill, considering his current strength, taking any Grade-Three elixir would result in his body exploding.


    But the system had specifically given him an exclusive pill.


    This meant that after consuming it, not only would he not die, but his magical power would surge, allowing him to finally be a mage.


    Sinceing to this world, Sylvus had always wanted to be a mage.


    And not just any mage, but a powerful one. He couldn''t spend his whole life cooped up in a small shop.


    Even if he was invincible, that life would be too dull.


    "Let''s see what forbidden magic the **Forbidden Codex** holds."


    With that thought, Sylvus turned his attention to the ck book in his hand.


    It was about a palm thick, and if it contained all the forbidden magic, there could be over ten thousand spells recorded within.


    Excited, Sylvus opened to the first page, and the system''s voice chimed in once again.


    **[System notification: Congrattions to the host for acquiring the Forbidden Meditation Technique.]**


    In the next moment, countless strange symbols and characters shed through Sylvus'' mind.


    Even though he couldn''t recognize a single one, he somehow understood their meaning.


    After about ten seconds, Sylvus opened his eyes, a puzzled expression on his face.


    "System, how does this meditation technique rank in this world?"


    In this world, cultivation required a meditation technique, much like how cultivation techniques were essential for immortals.


    The stronger the meditation technique, the more magic one could absorb during meditation, making breakthroughs easier.


    **[System notification: The host''s Forbidden Meditation Technique far surpasses any meditation technique in this world. If the strongest meditation technique in this world is rated as a 1, then the host''s technique is rated as a 100.]**


    "That powerful?"


    Sylvus'' eyes sparkled. The system''s rewards were indeed extraordinary.


    Even though he hadn''t started practicing yet, he could already imagine how effective the technique would be.


    "To start with such an advanced meditation technique, I wonder what kinds of forbidden spells are in the rest of the book."


    Sylvus eagerly flipped through the **Forbidden Codex**.


    But soon, he froze in surprise. The rest of the pages were nk.


    "System, why aren''t there any forbidden spells recorded in the book?"


    Sylvus asked.


    **[System notification: The **Forbidden Codex** is iplete, so only the Forbidden Meditation Technique is recorded.]**


    "Then how can I acquire the forbidden spells?"


    **[System notification: The host has a chance to obtain forbidden spells with every sessful elixir sale. There''s also a chance of finding them in the system shop.]**


    "Right! The system shop."


    With that thought, Sylvus excitedly opened the system shop to see what it had in store.


    <strong>JuBaV NOTE : Your gift is the motivation for my creation. </strong>


    <strong>More Golden Tickets = More Chapters .</strong>

 Chapter 8: Exploring the System Shop and New Challenges

    <h4>Chapter 8: Exploring the System Shop and New Challenges</h4>


    <strong>JuBav Note : Your gift is the motivation for my creation. </strong>


    <strong>More Golden Tickets = More Chapters .</strong>


    -------------------------------------------------


    After opening the system shop, Sylvus noticed that it contained only three items.


    "System, isn''t this shop a little too empty? Are the items going to disappear once I buy them?"


    Sylvus frowned and asked.


    In the novels he had read, the protagonist''s system shop usually had thousands of items to choose from.


    But here, there were only three¡ªhow stingy.


    **[System Notification: The system shop refreshes once every seven days. Each refresh brings three random items from across the multiverse. The host need not worry.]**


    Sylvus rolled his eyes. Even if it refreshed, three items still felt too few.


    However, there was nothing he could do since this was how the system worked. He then turned his attention to the three items.


    **Meteor Shower:** A Grade-Three spell. Summons a hundred fiery meteors. Price: 1,000 points.


    **Beast Trap:** Allows the capture of magical beasts. If the beast''s strength is equal to the user''s, there is a 100% sess rate. For every higher rank the beast is, the sess rate decreases by 10%. Once captured, the beast will never betray the user. Price: 10,000 points.


    Looking at the first two items, Sylvus frowned.


    The fire spell could be somewhat useful, but he couldn''t afford it.


    As for the Beast Trap, he had no use for it right now, and it cost a staggering 10,000 points. Who did the system think it was fooling?


    1 magic crystal = 1 point.


    This meant that these two items together cost 11,000 magic crystals.


    Even though he had made some sales today, he had only earned a total of 405 magic crystals¡ªnot enough to buy anything.


    "These two items aren''t important. Let''s see what thest one is."


    Sylvus thought as his gaze fell on the third item.


    As soon as he saw it, his breathing quickened.


    **Forbidden Codex (Fragmented):** Contains ancient forbidden magic. Price: 100,000 points.


    "It''s another fragment of the Forbidden Codex? I can''t believe it''s already avable in the shop, but..."


    While Sylvus was excited, his enthusiasm quickly dampened when he saw the price.


    100,000 points!


    Even if he sold himself, he wouldn''t be worth that much.


    Unless he could get Men to pay him back soon, he wouldn''t be able to buy it anytime soon.


    "Right! I''ll get Men to repay meter. He did say he had money, and now that he''s working for me, I don''t have to worry about him running off."


    Sylvus'' eyes lit up. Why hadn''t he thought of this earlier?


    The other two items were unnecessary.


    But the **Forbidden Codex (Fragmented)** was a must-have.


    If he missed this chance, who knew when it would show up again?


    "For now, I should focus on cultivation. I''m too weak as I am."


    Closing the system shop, Sylvus took out the **Great Rejuvenation Pill** and swallowed it.


    At the same time, the forbidden meditation technique he had just learned appeared in his mind.


    ---


    "Great, I''m now a Two-Star Mage! I''ll be able to pass the family''s annual test in three days."


    After leaving Sylvus'' shop, Kennan walked home with a smile on his face.


    The Sloane family was one of the top magical families in the Sacred City.


    Not only did they have powerful Saint Archmages, but the current head of the family was the chief archmage of the Boc Empire.


    Naturally, the family took great interest in the progress of its younger generation.


    As a direct descendant, Kennan was under even more scrutiny.


    Unfortunately, he had been stuck in his cultivation for the past three years.


    Many of his peers had already be mages, and some with exceptional talent had even reached the Archmage level.


    The annual family test had long been a tradition of the Sloane family.


    Anyone who failed to show progress for three consecutive years would be expelled from the family.


    This year was Kennan''s final chance. He had already resigned himself to being expelled, but now, unexpectedly, he had broken through.


    "Well, if it isn''t Kennan. You seem confident about the test in three days; otherwise, why would you be out strolling?"


    As Kennan walked, a voice called out. His previously cheerful expression darkened as he turned to face the speaker.


    It was his cousin, Sloane-Debb.


    Debb was considered the family''s prodigy of their generation. He was the same age as Kennan but had already reached the Nine-Star Mage level.


    He had bullied Kennan frequently in the past, and now, by chance, they had crossed paths.


    Kennan hesitated but chose to ignore Debb, turning to walk in the opposite direction.


    Although Kennan was frustrated, there wasn''t much he could do.


    Debb was far stronger than him, and even as a Two-Star Mage, Kennan stood no chance against him.


    "Don''t be in such a rush, my dear cousin. I know you''re a failure, so why not challenge me during the family test in three days? I''ll even go easy on you. How about it?"


    Debb blocked Kennan''s path with a mocking grin.


    Kennan''s brows furrowed. Clearly, Debb was trying to make him look foolish.


    "If you challenge me during the test, I''ll even give you 10,000 magic crystals. After all, you''re not going to pass the test anyway, so why not earn some money before you''re kicked out of the family?"


    Seeing that Kennan wasn''t responding, Debb pulled out a spatial ring and smiled.


    Kennan nced at the ring in Debb''s hand.


    Normally, with his previous temperament, he would have ignored him.


    But this time, after a few seconds of hesitation, a smile crept across Kennan''s face, and he took the ring.


    "As you wish, dear cousin."


    With that, Kennan turned and walked away.


    Debb was momentarily stunned, not expecting Kennan to actually agree.


    "Hmph, when I cripple you during the test, I''ll finally get revenge for what your father did to mine!"


    Debb''s lips curled into a sinister smile as he watched Kennan''s departing figure.

 Chapter 9: Confronting Meylan

    <h4>Chapter 9: Confronting Men</h4>


    "Boom..."


    On the second floor of the shop, the powerful aura around Sylvus surged for nearly a quarter of an hour before finally calming down.


    "This Grade-Three Great Rejuvenation Pill is amazing."


    Sylvus opened his eyes, filled with joy.


    Although it was just a Grade-Three Great Rejuvenation Pill, it had propelled him to the rank of a Five-Star Mage.


    Moreover, he could still feel a residual power in his body, slowly nourishing him, making him grow stronger every moment.


    "Now that I''ve reached the Mage level, I can finally use some of the elixirs in the shop."


    Sylvus smiled slightly. ncing at the time, he realized it was already evening, and the shop had long since closed.


    He got up and headed outside, making his way directly to Men''s room.


    "Boss, do you need something?"


    Men, who had been sitting on his bed meditating, quickly stood up when he saw Sylvus enter.


    Earlier that day, Sylvus had given Men some brief instructions before heading upstairs, leaving Men curious but too afraid to ask questions.


    "Men, if I''m not mistaken, you should have quite a few magic crystals, right?"


    Sylvus asked with a smile.


    His reason for visiting Men was simple: he wanted the man to repay his debt.


    Since Men was now a member of the shop, Sylvus could have him retrieve the magic crystals.


    And even if Men tried to run, Sylvus could summon him back with just a thought.


    If Sylvus could get his hands on a million magic crystals, he''d finally be able to purchase the items in the system shop¡ªespecially the forbidden magic.


    "Uh... Boss, I-I don''t have any money."


    Men, who wasn''t foolish, immediately realized Sylvus'' intent. This wasn''t just about repayment¡ªthis was about pushing him out.


    But how could Men be willing to leave now?


    Just the room he was staying in was filled with rare magical materials. A single day of meditation in there was equivalent to a month of training outside. It was a treasure trove for cultivation.


    And Sylvus, at the very least, was a Mage Emperor. How could Men be willing to give up such an opportunity?


    On top of that, Men had spent the day inspecting the shop''s elixirs. He discovered that the pill he had taken, valued at a million magic crystals, wasn''t even the top-tier item. There were elixirs worth tens of millions of magic crystals in the shop.


    If those prices were urate, the elixirs had to be extraordinarily powerful.


    "No money? Are you sure?"


    "Boom..."


    The smile vanished from Sylvus'' face as his expression darkened, and he released a powerful wave of energy.


    "Bang..."


    "Ugh..."


    Men,pletely unprepared for such a brutal disy, was forced to his knees and immediately coughed up blood.


    "Boss, I-I truly don''t have any money left. I spent everything trying to cure my illness. I... ugh..."


    Men''s heart was filled with panic as he tried to exin, but Sylvus'' aura only intensified, forcing Men to spit up another mouthful of blood.


    "What level of power does the boss have? I''ve seen Nine-Star Mage Emperors before, but their aura wasn''t strong enough to make me cough up blood like this. Could it be...?"


    Men''s face was filled with terror as he looked at Sylvus.


    To possess an aura even more terrifying than that of a Nine-Star Mage Emperor, Sylvus could only be one thing: a RulerMage, a being of legend.


    The continent of Er hadn''t seen a Ruler Mage in over three thousand years, though countless legends about them persisted.


    It was said that a RulerMage could destroy the heavens and the earth with a single thought, reversing rivers and mountains, and wiping out millions with a mere gesture.


    Although Men knew these stories were exaggerated, there was no denying the unimaginable power of a RulerMage.


    Moreover, only someone of that caliber could possess such miraculous elixirs¡ªelixirs that far outssed the effects of Grade-Nine potions.


    Could Sylvus truly be a Ruler Mage?


    If so, there was no way Men would ever leave. Clinging to such a powerful figure was his only choice.


    "Old man, don''t try any tricks on me. You said earlier that you had a million magic crystals. Now, you''re iming you don''t?"


    Sylvus narrowed his eyes as he spoke.


    If it weren''t for the fact that killing Men would saddle him with 50% of the debt, he would''ve already taken action.


    "B-Boss, to be honest, I lied before. I only said I had money because I was nning to run away. At the time, I didn''t know how powerful you were, and I thought I could escape without being caught."


    Men hesitated before speaking.


    Of course, this was a lie. But if he didn''t make something up, there would be no way to exin himself.


    While admitting this might damage his reputation, it was worth it if it meant following someone who could very well be a Ruler Mage. His reputation was a small price to pay.


    He was also betting that Sylvus wouldn''t kill him.


    After all, debtors held the power these days, and Men still owed Sylvus money.


    Still, Men found it odd that someone as powerful as Sylvus would care so much about a mere million magic crystals.


    "Are you telling the truth?"


    Sylvus took a deep breath, his eyes fixed on Men as killing intent filled the air.


    "Bang..."


    "B-Boss, I swear I''m telling the truth..."


    Under the weight of Sylvus'' killing intent, Men could no longer hold out.


    His body copsed onto the floor, trembling, veins bulging across his face.


    Sylvus remained silent for a few seconds before finally waving his hand, causing the oppressive atmosphere in the room to vanish.


    He turned and left, leaving behind only one finalmand: "Open the shop early tomorrow."

 Chapter 10: The Return of Kennan and a New Customer

    <h4>Chapter 10: The Return of Kennan and a New Customer</h4>


    "Huff, huff, huff..."


    After Sylvus left, Men gasped for air and slowly rose from the floor.


    Only then did he realize that his back was soaked in cold sweat.


    "I never expected the boss to actually be a Ruler Mage. I thought such beings didn''t exist in this world anymore."


    Men muttered to himself.


    Thinking about it now, it made sense. How could he, a mere mortal, everprehend the existence of a RulerMage?


    Had it not been for the coincidence of stumbling into this small shop, he might have never known that such a powerful figure was hidden in the Sacred City.


    At first, he had been curious about what Sylvus was nning, hiding away in the city.


    But now, Men realized it didn''t matter. All that mattered was staying close to this powerful figure.


    If the boss decided to destroy the city, the only fate they could ept was death.


    The next morning, Men opened the shop for business as usual, while Sylvus continued to lounge on a chair, napping as though nothing had happened the night before.


    "Boss, I''m back again!"


    A familiar voice rang out.


    Sylvus didn''t even need to look to know it was Kennan.


    "What are you buying?" Sylvus asked nonchntly.


    Kennan smiled, showing a newfound respect in his eyes. After what had happened yesterday, he realized Sylvus was no ordinary shopkeeper.


    "Boss, I have 10,000 magic crystals here. Let me know what elixirs are suitable for me, and I''ll buy them."


    Kennan took out 10,000 magic crystals.


    These crystals were, of course, given to him by Debb the previous day.


    Kennan had epted them because he had no other funds at his disposal.


    Over the years, his parents had been looked down upon by the family due to hisck of progress, and he didn''t feel right asking them for money.


    Debb''s offer hade at just the right time, and Kennan decided to use the crystals to purchase powerful elixirs. With their help, he would undoubtedly advance even further in the family''s annual test in three days.


    When the time came to challenge Debb, even if he couldn''t win, he would no longer be made a fool of.


    "Oh? You''ve be rich overnight. Tell me what kind of elixir effects you''re looking for."


    Sylvus raised an eyebrow as he looked at Kennan.


    Was this really the same penniless kid from yesterday with only five magic crystals? One night had made quite a difference.


    "Boss, I want to continue improving my cultivation level, and also gain better control over my magic. Of course, if there''s an elixir that can help me learn magic faster, that would be ideal."


    Kennan thought for a moment before answering.


    "Kid, there''s no such thing in this world that can help you learn magic faster. You should focus on steady cultivation."


    Before Sylvus could respond, Men chimed in.


    As a Nine-Star Saint Archmage, Men was well aware of how grueling the path to power could be.


    There were indeed elixirs that could boost cultivation, but improving one''s control over magic required constant practice.


    As for learning magic quickly, that depended entirely on an individual''s talent, which could not bepensated for by any external means.


    "My shop has exactly what you''re looking for."


    Sylvus suddenly stood up and smiled faintly.


    Men was left stunned, casting a resentful nce at Sylvus.


    Just a moment ago, he had denied the possibility, and now Sylvus was confirming it¡ªwasn''t this just a p in the face?


    "Boss, you really have such elixirs?"


    Kennan''s eyes sparkled. He hadn''t expected much, considering he only had 10,000 magic crystals.


    After all, the kind of potions he needed were at least Grade-Eight or higher, and those typically cost hundreds of thousands to millions of magic crystals.


    But Sylvus'' shop seemed to offer something different.


    "Grade-Two Magyuan Pill, which can improve your cultivation level. Grade-Two Lingming Pill, which can enhance your control over magic. And Grade-Two Bonewashing Pill, which can only be consumed once, to improve your innate talent."


    "As for how much they will improve you, that depends on your personal condition. Each pill costs 100 magic crystals."


    As Sylvus spoke, he took out three simr-looking elixirs and ced them in front of Kennan.


    "How many do you want?"


    Kennan stared at the three elixirs, swallowing nervously.


    He had a strong feeling that his future sess in the family''s uing test would depend on these pills.


    "Boss, could you advise me on how many of each I should buy?"


    Kennan asked.


    Sylvus nodded. He took business seriously.


    "One Bonewashing Pill will be enough. Split the remaining amount between Lingming and Magyuan Pills. How does that sound?"


    "Okay, Boss, I''ll do as you say!"


    "Men, tally the bill and prepare the elixirs."


    After speaking, Sylvus reclined back in his chair. He didn''t need to personally handle such trivial matters.


    "Young man, here''s one Bonewashing Pill, fifty Lingming Pills, and forty-nine Magyuan Pills. Please check them."


    "No problem. Thanks, Boss!"


    Kennan excitedly epted the elixirs and, after a quick farewell, ran off with joy.


    This time, in the family test, he was determined to make a stunningeback.


    "Go and learn the effects of each elixir properly. If you embarrass yourself again next time, you''ll dig your own grave."


    Once Kennan had left, Sylvus cast a nce at Men.


    "Got it, Boss!"


    Men shuddered. He knew he had just made a fool of himself, and he didn''t dare argue. He feared Sylvus might actually bury him alive if he displeased him again.


    "Captain, this is the shop."


    Not long after, a voice rang out, and Sylvus saw three figures entering the shop.

 Chapter 11: The Enforcement Captain

    <h4>Chapter 11: The Enforcement Captain</h4>


    The two Enforcement Hall members from the previous day were standing at the front.


    Between them stood a middle-aged man wearing a mage''s robe, his face adorned with a circle of thick facial hair.


    "A Three-Star Grand ArchMage? Looks like I''ve got some businessing in."


    Sylvus nced up and couldn''t help but feel a little excited.


    He had been thinking about getting Men to repay his debt, but the old man stubbornly refused. And of course, Sylvus couldn''t actually kill him, given the debt Men still owed¡ªa whopping million magic crystals.


    Since Men wouldn''t pay up, Sylvus figured he''d just earn the money himself.


    When Kennan had handed over 10,000 magic crystals, Sylvus had been pleased. That meant he was already 10% closer to the 100,000 magic crystal goal.


    Now, seeing a Three-Star Grand ArchMage walk into the shop, Sylvus thought this might be a golden opportunity to make more money.


    Maybe he could even reach that 100,000 magic crystal target today.


    "Is this the little shop you two were talking about? Are the items here really that miraculous?"


    The middle-aged man looked around the shop.


    His gaze eventually fell on Sylvus and Men, who was studying the effects of the elixirs. There didn''t seem to be anything particrly special about the ce.


    "Captain, both of us broke through after using the elixirs from this shop."


    The two Enforcement Hall members smiled as they spoke.


    After returning home the previous day, they had consumed the elixirs they purchased from Sylvus'' shop.


    The results had been obvious.


    Both had broken through, bing One-Star ArchMage .


    Their breakthroughs naturally caught the attention of their captain, the middle-aged man standing before Sylvus.


    The captain knew that justst week, both of his subordinates had only reached the Nine-Star Mage level.


    Under normal circumstances, it would take at least six months for them to break through again.


    And if they hit a bottleneck, it might take three to five years.


    Yet here they were, having broken through in just one week.


    If it had been just one person, it could have been chalked up to luck or coincidence.


    But for both of them to break through at the same time? That was suspicious.


    They weren''t twins, after all, so how could their breakthroughs be in sync?


    After questioning them, the captain learned that they had both consumed elixirs from Sylvus'' shop.


    Upon further investigation, he found no issues with their bodies and no traces of any illegal or forbidden substances.


    Curious, he decided toe to the shop himself.


    "Boss, this is Captain Reggie from the Enforcement Hall. He''s interested in the elixirs your shop sells."


    One of the men eagerly introduced the captain to Sylvus, their tone now much more respectful after experiencing the effects of Sylvus'' elixirs firsthand.


    "What elixirs are you looking to buy?"


    Sylvus asked casually, not even bothering to rise from his chair.


    This made Reggie frown.


    He was the captain of the Enforcement Hall, a man of high status.


    Even though he was only a Grand ArchMage, even A Sage ArchMage would show him respect, as he represented the royal family.


    "Quite the arrogance! Not only do you not bow to the captain of the Enforcement Hall, but you also show such disrespect. It seems this shabby shop of yours has no future!"


    Reggie snorted, ring at Sylvus.


    "If you''re not buying elixirs, then get lost."


    Sylvus said, closing his eyes again. The weather was nice today, perfect for basking in the sunlight.


    In his shop, the customer wasn''t king.


    Even if a king came, Sylvus would only sell to him if he was in the mood.


    "Hmph, you dare tell me to leave? Do you know who you''re talking to? I am Captain Reggie, and I¡ª"


    Reggie''s eyes shed with anger, but as he spoke, Men, who had been quietly reviewing elixir properties, realized something was wrong.


    Reggie was the captain of the Boc Empire''s Enforcement Hall, a high-ranking figure.


    Butpared to Sylvus, a Ruler Mage, his status was insignificant.


    Even the emperor of the Boc Empire would have to bow before Sylvus.


    If Reggie angered Sylvus, a disaster could be unleashed¡ªSylvus could destroy the entire city in a fit of rage.


    "Men, p him."


    As Men feared, Sylvus'' expression had already darkened in annoyance.


    If Reggie wasn''t going to buy anything, why waste time? He should leave instead of running his mouth.


    "Right away, Boss!"


    Men cast a sympathetic nce at Reggie. How dare he anger the boss? It was like asking for death.


    "What? You dare raise a hand against me? Do you even realize who I¡ª"


    "Smack!"


    Before Reggie could finish his sentence, the crisp sound of a p echoed through the shop.


    In the next moment, to the shock of the other two Enforcement Hall members, Reggie was sent flying through the air.


    "Ugh..."


    When Reggie hit the ground, he spat out a mouthful of blood, his eyes wide with terror as he stared at Men.


    What just happened?


    How was this old man so strong? He had sent Reggie flying with just one p!


    Reggie was a Three-Star Grand ArchMage¡ªwas this old man a Sage ArchMage ?


    Even so, the fury inside Reggie burned hotter than his fear. How dare someone strike him, the captain of the Enforcement Hall, on his own turf? This was a humiliation beyond measure.


    "You filthy scum! How dare youy a hand on me? Prepare for the Enforcement Hall''s wrath!"


    Reggie shouted, pointing at Sylvus and Men in rage.


    Men, however, remained calm and unfazed.


    So what if he pped a mere captain? Even if he had killed him, the royal family wouldn''t dare speak up.


    At that moment, Sylvus spoke in his usual calm voice.


    "Men, my hearing must be failing me. I didn''t quite catch the sound of that p."


    .

 Chapter 12: Reggie’s Downfall

    <h4>Chapter 12: Reggie''s Downfall</h4>


    Men was initially stunned by Sylvus'' words.


    Then, it dawned on him¡ªSylvus thought he hadn''t hit Reggie hard enough.


    "Well, I can''t be med for this. After all, you''re the one who angered the boss."


    As soon as Men finished speaking, he vanished from his spot.


    "Smack..."


    "Ah... Ugh..."


    In the next second, the crisp sound of another p echoed through the air.


    Reggie, who had just managed to stand up, was once again sent flying, spewing a mouthful of blood. He nearly passed out as his vision blurred.


    "That felt good!"


    Men couldn''t help but feel a surge of satisfaction as he watched Reggie fly over ten meters away.


    Meanwhile, the other two Enforcement Hall members stood frozen in ce,pletely dumbfounded.


    Their captain was being humiliated¡ªagain. And from the look on Sylvus and Men''s faces, neither of them seemed the least bit afraid.


    Didn''t they realize that the Enforcement Hall represented the royal family?


    "You... you... You''re both finished! How dare you assault aw enforcement officer? I swear, I''ll make sure you¡ª"


    Reggie struggled to his feet, his face marked with a clear handprint.


    But he showed no fear. His pride as an Enforcement Hall officer fueled his defiance.


    Even though he wasn''t a match for Men, this was still the Sacred City of the Boc Empire. There was no way the royal family would allow him to be humiliated like this.


    "Men, didn''t I say my hearing isn''t great? Can''t you put in a little more effort?"


    Seeing that Reggie still dared to make threats, Sylvus sighed, shaking his head in disappointment as he slowly stood up.


    "Boss, I..."


    Men was taken aback. He had already used considerable force with hisst p.


    If he increased his strength further, he''d likely kill Reggie with one hit.


    Could it be that Sylvus really wanted him to kill Reggie?


    "Looks like I''ll have to teach you how to deliver a proper p."


    "Buzz..."


    Before Reggie could react, he suddenly felt an invisible force envelop him.


    The next second, his body was lifted into the air and drawn toward Sylvus.


    "What are you doing? Let me go, or I swear I''ll..."


    As he came face to face with Sylvus, Reggie''s eyes filled with terror.


    He hadn''t expected someone who appeared so young to possess such strength. Despite being a Sage ArchMage, he couldn''t break free.


    "Too noisy."


    Sylvus snorted, and with a flick of his hand, an invisible force struck Reggie across the face.


    "Smack..."


    "Ah..."


    The sharp sound echoed once more, and Reggie was sent flying,nding several meters away. His face burned with pain.


    Men watched the scene unfold, puzzled.


    The p had been loud and crisp, but it didn''t seem much different from the one he had delivered earlier. What was Sylvus trying to teach him?


    "Ah... What have you done to me? My magic power... It''s disappearing! My rank... It''s falling... Ah..."


    But in the next moment, Reggie let out a miserable scream.


    Men quickly nced over, only to realize that Reggie, who had just been a Grand ArchMage, had now regressed to the rank of ArchMage.


    His magic power was dissipating rapidly, and within three breaths, Reggie had been reduced to an ordinary person.


    *Gasp...*


    Men inhaled sharply, casting a terrified nce at Sylvus.


    Now he understood the difference between his p and Sylvus''. Sylvus hadpletely crippled Reggie with a single strike.


    "Boss... this is brutal," Men thought to himself.


    Crippling Reggie''s strength was even more vicious than killing him.


    Reggie had achieved his high status solely because of his magical abilities.


    Without that power, he would be cast out of the Enforcement Hall.


    And all those enemies he had made over the years wouldn''t spare him once he lost the protection of the Hall.


    Men could already picture it¡ªwithout his magic, Reggie wouldn''tst a day before being killed in some dark alley.


    "I''ve been crippled! My magic is gone! You... you''re all dead! You two, why are you just standing there? Contact the higher-ups in the Enforcement Hall! Tell them toe save me!"


    Reggie, having realized his condition, screamed in despair, directing his anger at the other two Enforcement Hall members.


    But the two men hesitated.


    They hadn''t expected that a simple visit to buy elixirs would lead to this disaster.


    And if they informed the higher-ups, they too would be implicated in this mess. Who knew what fate would await them afterward?


    "Boom..."


    "Oh, really? Then go ahead, have the Enforcement Halle and try."


    Men''s voice echoed coldly as he unleashed his aura.


    The oppressive presence of a Nine-Star Saint Archmage filled the room, suffocating everyone in the vicinity.


    In that moment, it felt as if Men controlled the very heavens and earth.


    "S-Saint Archmage? Ugh..."


    Reggie, who had some knowledge of magic, immediately recognized the power radiating from Men.


    The anger in his eyes transformed into shock. His blood surged within his body, and he coughed up blood once more.


    A Saint Archmage?


    How could someone like that be here?


    The Enforcement Hall might be powerful, but not even they could stand against a Saint Archmage.


    Even if the royal family were informed, would they really risk provoking such a powerful figure for the sake of a crippled captain?


    Moreover, if the elderly man was a Saint Archmage and still treated the young shopkeeper with such respect, then what level of power did Sylvus possess?


    A Mage Emperor?


    The thought sent a shiver down Reggie''s spine. He copsed to the ground, utterly defeated.


    His eyes filled with despair, and he realized his life was truly over.


    Men and the other two Enforcement Hall members cast a sympathetic nce at Reggie. His misfortune was undeniable.


    Just as they were reflecting on the situation, Sylvus suddenly appeared in front of Reggie with a flicker.


    Unlike before, Sylvus now wore a gentle smile as he looked down at Reggie.


    "Do you want to regain your strength?"

 Chapter 13: Reggie’s Gamble

    <h4>Chapter 13: Reggie¡¯s Gamble</h4>


    As Reggie gazed at Sylvus'' gentle smile, a shiver ran down his spine, and terror filled his heart.


    If anyone else had shown him this kind of smile, he would have taken it as a gesture of goodwill.


    But when Sylvus smiled, Reggie couldn''t help but see it as a sign of something far more sinister.


    Just moments ago, he had been rendered powerless, and now Sylvus was asking him if he wanted to regain his strength. Was this some sort of cruel mockery?


    "M-Milord, I know I was wrong... please, spare me," Reggie stammered, taking a few steps back, fear clear in his eyes.


    "Don''t be afraid. I''m serious. Would you like to not only regain your strength but go even further?" Sylvus asked with apletely serious tone.


    Men and the two Enforcement Hall members were utterly confused, staring at Sylvus in disbelief.


    What on earth was their boss up to?


    He had just cruelly stripped Reggie of his powers, and now he was offering to help him recover. Was this some form of split personality?


    But Men quickly realized the truth¡ªSylvus wasn''t doing this out of kindness. He was simply creating business for himself.


    By crippling Reggie first, Sylvus was now setting the stage to sell him an elixir to restore his powers. It was a clever move¡ªone that maintained his authority while earning him a hefty profit.


    "Boss, you''re truly ruthless," Men thought, ncing sympathetically at Reggie. The poor man waspletely ensnared by Sylvus'' scheme.


    "Milord, are you... are you really serious? You''re willing to help me regain my strength?" Reggie asked with a trace of doubt, sensing that Sylvus wasn''t joking.


    "Of course. As long as you pay, I can restore your strength," Sylvus replied with a smile.


    At that, Reggie''s mind cleared, and he quickly realized what Sylvus was up to.


    So, the whole purpose of crippling him was just to squeeze him for money now?


    "Milord, how much will it cost?" Reggie asked, feeling helpless. He knew he had no choice but toply. Without Sylvus'' help, he would remain powerless, and no amount of money would matter if that happened.


    "I''ll give you three options. The first is to purchase a **Grade-Six Returning Spirit Pill**. It will not only restore your strength but also help you break through to a higher level, with several other benefits. The price is 400,000 magic crystals.


    "The second option is the **Grade-Five Restoration Pill**, which costs 100,000 magic crystals. It will restore your strength, but you won''t be able to break through any further.


    "The third option is the **Grade-Four Spiritual Vein Pill**, which is the cheapest at 10,000 magic crystals. It will restore you to the Three-Star Grand ArchMage level, but you''ll be unable to progress further for the rest of your life. The choice is yours."


    Sylvus smiled as heid out the choices.


    In his estimation, Reggie would likely choose the Grade-Five Restoration Pill. It was a reasonable price for a decent effect.


    The Grade-Four Spiritual Vein Pill was unlikely since no mage would ept a future where they couldn''t progress further.


    As for the Grade-Six Returning Spirit Pill, Sylvus doubted Reggie would have enough money to afford it. After all, 400,000 magic crystals was a steep price, even for a Grand ArchMage.


    "That''s so cheap?"


    But as soon as Sylvus finished speaking, Reggie eximed in surprise, leaving Sylvus momentarily stunned.


    "Milord, does the Grade-Six Returning Spirit Pill really have such effects? It can restore my strength and help me break through?"


    Reggie asked with curiosity.


    Typically, when a mage was crippled, restoring their strength required a special **Grade-Eight potion**, which was incredibly rare and cost millions of magic crystals.


    Even if Reggie could save up for his entire life, he''d never be able to afford one, nor would he likely find one for sale.


    Now, for only 400,000 magic crystals, he could not only regain his power but also improve it? If it weren''t for Sylvus'' evident strength, Reggie might have thought he was being scammed.


    *Cheap?*


    Sylvus was stunned. He found it hard to believe these words wereing from a Grand ArchMage. After all, Men, a Nine-Star Saint Archmage, still owed him a million magic crystals.


    Could it be that Grand ArchMages were wealthier than Saint Archmages now?


    "So, you want to purchase the Grade-Six Returning Spirit Pill?" Sylvus asked, his eyes gleaming with excitement.


    Never mind how Reggie had so much money. If he paid up, Sylvus could finally purchase the three items from the system shop.


    "Y-Yes, Milord. Here are 400,000 magic crystals. I''ll take the Grade-Six Returning Spirit Pill," Reggie said as he handed over a magic storage ring to Sylvus.


    Sylvus checked it and, sure enough, there were 400,000 magic crystals inside. He hadn''t expected Reggie to be this wealthy.


    "Men, what are you standing around for? Fetch the pill for our guest!"


    "Right away, Boss."


    Men snapped out of his daze and quickly retrieved the pill from the shop, presenting it to Sylvus.


    Sylvus handed the pill to Reggie.


    "This pill is truly remarkable."


    The moment Reggie received the pill, he caught a whiff of its fragrant scent.


    Instantly, he felt the dormant magic within his body stir, and he sensed a faint trace of power returning to him.


    Without hesitation, and under the watchful eyes of everyone, Reggie swallowed the pill and sat down to meditate.

 Chapter 14: Thoughs

    <h4>Chapter 14: Thoughs</h4>


    As Reggie consumed the elixir, the magic power that had been dispersed by Sylvus'' earlier p began to reassemble within his body.


    At the same time, the surrounding magic energy started surging into him.


    "Boss, you''re truly ruthless," Men whispered as he approached Sylvus, watching Reggie meditate.


    To break someone down, then heal them¡ªthis was not something an ordinary person could pull off.


    "What''s ruthless about it? We''re running an honest business here. Aren''t you all about integrity?" Sylvus gave him a sidelong nce.


    Men''s lips twitched. *Integrity?* This was clearly maniption, if not outright extortion. But he dared not say more, for fear that Sylvus might cripple him with a single p.


    Sylvus watched Reggie with a satisfied smile as he cultivated.


    Though his methods might seem harsh, they were effective.


    In a matter of moments, he had earned 400,000 magic crystals. Where else could you find such an opportunity?


    Moreover, Sylvus had the power to back up such methods. Most people wouldn''t darey a hand on the Enforcement Hall, let alone the royal family''s representatives.


    But Sylvus dared.


    Even if a Ruler Mage appeared before him, they wouldn''t stand a chance. It would only take a single strike to deal with them.


    This was a world where the strong preyed on the weak, and Sylvus had no sympathy for anyone. As long as the means achieved the desired oue, nothing else mattered.


    "Boom..."


    As time passed, Reggie''s aura grew stronger.


    Magic Apprentice, Mage, ArchMage ...


    In less than half an hour, Reggie had returned to his former rank of Three-Star Grand ArchMage.


    And still, his progress hadn''t stopped.


    "Buzz..."


    A powerful force emanated from Reggie''s body as he absorbed more and more magic energy. His aura surged even further.


    "Boom!"


    With a jolt, Reggie broke through once again, reaching the rank of Four-Star Grand ArchMage.


    Yet even this was not his limit.


    "Boom, boom..."


    Ten minutester, Reggie had broken through to Five-Star Grand ArchMage.


    "This is insane! The Boss''s elixirs are even more powerful than Grade-Nine potions!" Men marveled, unable to contain his astonishment.


    He had seen many rare potions in his life, but none that could both restore a mage''s abilities and push them beyond their previous limits¡ªespecially not with such speed and without leaving any harmful aftereffects.


    Another ten minutes passed before Reggie finally opened his eyes, brimming with joy.


    "I''ve broken through! I''ve reached Six-Star Grand ArchMage!"


    Reggieughed aloud, reveling in the magic power coursing through his body.


    Just moments ago, he had been reduced to a powerless shell. Yet now, with a single elixir, he had ascended three ranks.


    It was the most miraculous event he had ever experienced.


    "Bang..."


    "Thank you, Milord, for your mercy!"


    Without hesitation, Reggie dropped to one knee before Sylvus, his eyes filled with gratitude.


    Sylvus smiled faintly, saying nothing as he reclined back in his chair.


    *This is the advantage of strength,* Sylvus thought. *You can sell someone out and still have them kneel in gratitude.*


    "If you have no other business, leave. Don''t disturb the Boss while he rests," Men said, dismissing the group.


    "Boss, we''d like to buy some elixirs too," the other two Enforcement Hall members quickly added.


    A minuteter, after they had made their purchases, Reggie and hispanions left the shop.


    Once the trio was gone, Sylvus opened his eyes.


    He was about to tell Men to mind the shop so he could head upstairs to buy the items from the system store, but then he heard hurried footsteps approaching the shop.


    "Those guys didn''t follow me, did they? Hmph, my father must really want me dead if he''s forcing his own son into a death trap. Lucky for me, I escaped!"


    A chubby boy, no more than fourteen or fifteen, appeared at the entrance to the shop.


    The boy was dressed in extravagant clothing, clearly from a wealthy family.


    "Huh, who''d have thought there''d be a shop in such a secluded spot? Just as well¡ªI''m starving. Let''s see if they have any food."


    The boy spotted Sylvus and Men inside and, without hesitation, marched into the shop.


    "Who''s the owner here? Do you guys sell meatballs?" the boy asked as he stared at the elixirs disyed on the shelves.


    Sylvus chuckled at the boy''s words. This was the first time someone had mistaken elixirs for meatballs.


    "We don''t have meatballs, but we do have elixirs," Sylvus replied.


    "Elixirs? What''s that? I''ve seen a lot of rare things in my time, but I''ve never heard of ''elixirs.'' Is it some kind of medicine?"


    The boy asked curiously.


    "Exactly. The effects of the elixirs in this shop are beyond your imagination," Sylvus answered with a smile.


    The boy''s expression turned skeptical.


    "Don''t try to trick me just because I''m young. I''ve seen pretty much everything there is on the Aer Continent. If your elixirs are so amazing, can they help me catch a magical beast? Can they make me a knight?"


    "A knight, huh?"


    Sylvus raised an eyebrow, giving the boy a closer look. He hadn''t expected the kid to have dreams of bing a knight.


    "Of course they can."


    Sylvus smiled again, walking over to the shelves.


    ...

 Chapter 15: Desperate Request

    <h4>Chapter 15: Desperate Request</h4>


    Sylvus casually mentioned a few different elixirs. "This Seventh-Grade Beast Spirit Pill will boost a magical beast''s strength, and this Fifth-Grade Speech Elixir will enable a magical beast to speak."


    After listing several options, Sylvus turned his gaze toward the chubby boy. "Which one do you want?"


    The boy examined them briefly but shook his head. "I want something that will make a magical beast obedient. If you have something like that, money won''t be an issue!"


    With a thud, the boy ced a magical storage ring on the table.


    Men quickly inspected the ring and then reported to Sylvus, "Boss, there are 100,000 magic crystals in here."


    One hundred thousand magic crystals?


    Sylvus raised an eyebrow, slightly surprised by the amount. He had guessed the boy was wealthy, but he hadn''t expected him to carry this much.


    Who was this kid that could casually walk around with 100,000 magic crystals? His family must be obscenely rich.


    "Boss, my name is Steinway Covin. You should know that for the Steinway family, money is never an issue. In fact, we have so much we struggle to spend it," the chubby boy said with a touch of arrogance as he sat down.


    Sylvus wasn''t surprised by the boy''s attitude. The Steinway family was known as the wealthiest in the entire Pok Empire. Across the Aer Continent, few families could match their wealth.


    How wealthy were they? The Steinway family controlled nearly a third of all magical crystal mines on the continent.


    Though the number seemed small, it was worth noting that even the Pok Empire''s royal family controlled only about half of the magical crystal reserves.


    Every year, the Steinway family paid over a hundred billion magic crystals to the royal family as a show of loyalty. On top of that, they controlled 80% of allmerce on the Aer Continent.


    The royal family refrained from targeting them, knowing that eliminating the Steinway family would disrupt the continent''s economy.


    To strengthen ties, the royal family had even married off princesses to the Steinway family, ensuring harmony between them. Despite being a merchant family, their influence and status across the continent were top-tier.


    Steinway Covin, the boy in front of Sylvus, was the son of the current head of the Steinway family and the heir apparent.


    For Covin, 100,000 magic crystals were merely his pocket change for the day.


    "You want to be a knight, don''t you?" Sylvus asked, narrowing his eyes.


    Covin nodded. "Exactly, but I''ve always had poor aptitude. I have no affinity for magic, and even the knight training methods don''t work for me. After all these years, I''m still only a Three-Star Apprentice Knight."


    Covin sighed as he exined. His father had been pressuring him to capture a magical beast to serve as his mount, which was why he had fled and ended up here.


    A knight couldn''t have anyone help capture their first mount. If someone assisted, the magical beast would never fully submit, and there would always be a risk of rebellion.


    But with his meager strength as a Three-Star Apprentice Knight, capturing a magical beast was suicide.


    And if he died, who would spend all the family''s money? He hadn''t even finished enjoying it yet.


    The hierarchy of knights was as follows: Apprentice Knight, Junior Knight, Intermediate Knight, Senior Knight, Bronze Knight, Silver Knight, Gold Knight, tinum Knight, Holy Knight, and finally, the legendary God Knight. Each rank had nine stars.


    "Three-Star Apprentice Knight? That''s too weak. Knights must capture their mount by the age of fifteen, and before that, they need to train to their full potential. The stronger the knight, the stronger the mount they can tame," Men remarked.


    "At Three Stars, even a First-Grade magical beast could easily overpower you. And even if you managed to capture one, it could rebel and kill you at any moment," Men continued.


    "That''s exactly what I''ve been saying! My old man must''ve gone mad, sending me, a Three-Star Apprentice Knight, to capture a Third-Grade magical beast. He''s sending me to my death," Covin sighed again.


    "I recall your family has a rule. The next heir must capture a mount that''s at least a Third-Grade magical beast. Anything less, and you lose your right to the inheritance," Men noted.


    Covin nced at Men, surprised. This family rule wasn''t exactly a secret, but how did Men, an outsider, know about it?


    "Boss, you mentioned earlier that your elixirs are extraordinary. How about letting one of your elixirs help me capture a Third-Grade magical beast? If I seed, the money I gave earlier will just be a down payment," Covin suggested, looking at Sylvus.


    "When are you nning to capture the beast?" Sylvus asked, already seeing an opportunity. It wasn''t every day that someone like this came along with money to spare.


    "Right now. My father has already sent people to look for me. It won''t be long before they catch up," Covin responded.


    Right now?


    That was indeed urgent. If they had more time, Sylvus could have sold him a few elixirs to help him reach the rank of Intermediate Knight first.


    "Wait, didn''t the system shop have something that could capture magical beasts?" Sylvus suddenly remembered the item from the system store.


    **Beast Trap:** When used, it can capture magical beasts. If the magical beast''s rank is equal to the user''s, there is a 100% chance of sess. For each higher rank, the sess rate decreases by 10%. Once captured, the magical beast will never betray its master. Price: 10,000 points.


    Looking over the item''s description, Sylvus smiled to himself. He had just the solution for Covin.


    <strong>JuBav Note : Your gift is the motivation for my creation. </strong>


    <strong>More Golden Tickets = More Chapters .</strong>

 Chapter 16: The Mysterious Beast Trap and the Forbidden Tome

    <h4>Chapter 16: The Mysterious Beast Trap and the Forbidden Tome</h4>


    **[System Prompt: The host has sessfully purchased the Beast Trap for 10,000 points. It has been ced in the system space. Please check it yourself.]**


    As the system''s voice echoed in Sylvus''s mind, he noticed a small, palm-sized beast trap lying inside his system space.


    "Little fatty, I''ve got something that might help you catch a magical beast. Want to give it a try?" Sylvus asked, smiling as he looked at Covin.


    "What is it?" Covin asked, intrigued.


    With a thought, Sylvus brought the Beast Trap into his hand. Both Covin and Men leaned closer, their expressions turning puzzled as they saw it.


    "It''s just a beast trap, right? What''s so special about this? And it''s made of wood! A First-Grade magical beast would break out of this, let alone a Third-Grade one," Covin said dismissively.


    "Boss, when a knight catches a mount, they can''t rely on external tools. If the mount is harmed, it won''t submit, and capturing it will be pointless," Men reminded, worried that Sylvus might not understand how knights worked.


    "I know, I know. Rx. With your current strength, you have an 80% chance of catching a Third-Grade magical beast, and a 70% chance for a Fourth-Grade beast. You can borrow this and give it a shot. You don''t have any better options right now, do you?" Sylvus said with a smile.


    "You don''t even have to pay upfront. You can pay meter once it works. As the heir of the Steinway family, I doubt you''d run off and not pay what you owe," Sylvus added casually.


    The Beast Trap didn''t belong to the system, which allowed him to lend it without requiring immediate payment. With potions, that wouldn''t have been possible.


    And if Covin tried to dodge the debt, Sylvus would simply send Men to collect it. There was no way the Steinway family would risk angering a Nine-Star Saint Archmage over a mere 100,000 magic crystals.


    "Boss, are you serious?" Covin asked, frowning. Sylvus didn''t seem like he was joking.


    "Of course. After you capture the magical beast,e back to my shop. I''ve got plenty of elixirs that can help you strengthen your abilities," Sylvus replied.


    He had taken a liking to Covin. Despite his wealthy background, Covin didn''t carry himself with the same arrogance as others. He was a bit proud, but not insufferably so, unlike the obnoxious officials like Reggie.


    Plus, the Beast Trap wasn''t of much use to Sylvus. A trade of 10,000 magic crystals for 100,000 was too good to pass up.


    "Alright, boss. If this works, I''ll be sure toe back and thank you properly," Covin said seriously, taking the Beast Trap from Sylvus.


    "Master, where are you? The lord is furious, and if you don''te back soon, he says he''ll strip you of your inheritance rights!"


    A voice called out from outside the shop just then.


    Covin recognized it immediately. His father''s men had finally caught up with him.


    He put the Beast Trap away and gave Sylvus and Men a quick nod before heading out of the shop.


    "Quit your whining. I was just out for a stroll, no need to get all worked up," Covin grumbled, annoyed as he approached the man waiting outside.


    "Master Covin, thank goodness I found you. Your father has been worried sick," the man replied breathlessly as he ran up to Covin.


    "Let''s head back, then," Covin said, walking briskly toward the exit.


    The man was stunned. Was this really the same Covin? The young master had never voluntarily returned home before. He had even been thinking about making up some excuse, like telling him his father was on his deathbed, to convince him.


    Either way, as long as Covin was willing to return, he was relieved. Before leaving, he nced back at Sylvus''s small shop, wondering when such a store had appeared here.


    After Covin left, the shop stayed open for a few more hours until the afternoon, when it finally closed.


    Back in his room, Sylvus took a Second-Grade elixir and began his cultivation. By the evening, he had sessfully reached the Nine-Star Mage rank.


    "The time hase. Let''s see what treasures the system shop has in store for me now," Sylvus smiled as he opened the system shop.


    **[System Prompt: The host has sessfully purchased the Third-Grade Magic Spell: Meteor Firestorm for 1,000 points. The host has automatically learned the spell.]**


    **[System Prompt: The host has sessfully purchased the Forbidden Tome (Fragment) for 100,000 points. It has been ced in the system space. Please check it yourself.]**


    As the system''s voice echoed, Sylvus''s mind filled with numerous magical symbols. In just a few seconds, he had mastered the spell **Meteor Firestorm**.


    "Haha, having a system is amazing. Learning magic is so easy! I wonder how powerful the forbidden magic is," Sylvus said, taking a deep breath, filled with anticipation. He opened his system space and found a ck piece of parchment lying inside.


    "This is the fragment of the Forbidden Tome?" Sylvus asked as he retrieved the parchment. It was covered in strange symbols, none of which he could decipher.


    **[System Prompt: The host has acquired a fragment of the Forbidden Tome. Would you like to fuse it with the existing tome?]**


    "Fuse it!" Sylvus said without hesitation. This was what he had been waiting for.


    **[System Prompt: Fusion of the Forbidden Tome has begun...]**

 Chapter 17: The Power of the Forbidden Tome

    <h4>Chapter 17: The Power of the Forbidden Tome</h4>


    The next moment, the Forbidden Tome that Sylvus had stored in his system space flew out, radiating a faint white glow alongside the newly acquired fragment.


    **"Buzz..."**


    A wave of energy rippled from both the tome and the fragment, causing the surrounding magical power to tremble violently and rush towards the Forbidden Tome.


    "This muchmotion?" Sylvus narrowed his eyes, feeling the immediate drain of all magical energy around his shop. Even the magic within the Sacred City was being pulled toward him.


    He was both surprised and excited. If just merging the two fragments required this much energy, then the magic recorded within must be truly formidable.


    Meanwhile, in the neighboring room...


    "What''s going on? Why is all the magic around here flowing into the boss''s room? The amount of power it''s pulling is more than I could gather even during my breakthroughs. Could the boss be advancing again?" Men''s eyes sparkled as he wondered.


    He had always suspected that Sylvus was a deity-level figure. Now, seeing the sheer scale of the power being absorbed, Men felt even more certain of his theory.


    Satisfied with his assumption, Men closed his eyes again. The influx of concentrated magical power was a rare opportunity to enhance his own cultivation. As for helping Sylvus, the thought crossed his mind briefly. But if the boss, a Ruler-level mage, was in trouble, there was nothing Men could do anyway. He might as well use the opportunity to grow stronger.


    At the same time, others within the Sacred City also noticed the unusual flow of magic. However, no one dared investigate, assuming it was caused by a powerful mage breaking through to a higher level. Interrupting such an event could have catastrophic consequences.


    ---


    The energy continued to pour into the Forbidden Tome, swirling around the tome and fragment as they slowly merged together.


    **[System Prompt: Fusion of the Forbidden Tome isplete. Host, please check the tome.]**


    After about half an hour, the system finally announced thepletion of the fusion. The glow surrounding the tome faded, and it settled back into Sylvus''s hands.


    "It''s finally done! Let''s see what my first forbidden spell is," Sylvus said, opening the tome eagerly.


    **Word of Power**: Forbidden Magic. Ignores all ranks. The caster speaks a single word, and anyone who hears it will be forced to obey without question. Can only be used once per day.


    "Word of Power?" Sylvus was surprised that his first forbidden spell was this. At first nce, it seemed simple, but in truth, it was incredibly powerful. The ability to ignore all ranks made the spell worthy of being called "forbidden."


    For example, if Sylvus said the word "die," even a Ruler-level mage would fall dead on the spot if they heard it.


    The only downside was that it could only be used once per day, but given the power of the spell, the limitation was understandable.


    "I should test this on someone," Sylvus grinned, his eyes drifting toward the neighboring room. The only person nearby was Men.


    Without hesitation, Sylvus made his way to Men''s room.


    "Boss, is there something you need?" Men asked, confused, as Sylvus walked in.


    Was his boss in trouble and in need of his help? And what was that strange book Sylvus was holding? It seemed to radiate a mysterious energy.


    "Kneel."


    Without any ceremony, Sylvus uttered the word. The Forbidden Tome in his hand glowed faintly, and a radiant beam of light fell upon Men.


    **Thud!**


    Before he knew what was happening, Men''s knees hit the floor, and he knelt, dumbfounded. "What...why am I kneeling?"


    Even though he had heard Sylvus say "kneel," he hadn''t expected his body to move on its own like this. It was as if an unseen force had taken control of him.


    "Not bad at all," Sylvus said, satisfied as he watched Men kneel.


    He had been tempted to test the spell with the word "die," but Men still owed him money. Killing him wouldn''t be beneficial¡ªyet.


    "Boss, what just happened? Why am I kneeling?" Men asked, utterly confused.


    "Oh, nothing. I was just testing a new spell I''ve been studying. You can carry on," Sylvus said casually, turning to leave the room.


    Having seen the spell''s effects firsthand, he had no reason to linger. The night was long, and he had a breakthrough to achieve.


    Men, now back in control of his body, watched Sylvus leave, still trembling from shock.


    "What kind of magic did the boss just use? It could control my body with just a single word. If he had told me to die just now..." Men''s thoughts trailed off as a cold shiver ran down his spine.


    There was no doubt in his mind now. His boss was definitely a Ruler-level mage. How else could he wield such terrifying magic?


    Men returned to his bed, but sleep eluded him for the rest of the night. Hey awake, contemting the power of his master.


    Meanwhile, Sylvus returned to his room and carefully stored the Forbidden Tome. Then, he retrieved a Second-Grade **Breaking Pill** and swallowed it, preparing himself for his next breakthrough. Tonight, he would ascend to the rank of Archmage.

 Chapter 18: The Beast Capture Challenge

    <h4>Chapter 18: The Beast Capture Challenge</h4>


    Early the next morning, Sylvus stretchedzily as he got out of bed.


    Last night, he had broken through once again, sessfully reaching the rank of a One-Star Archmage.


    In just two days, he had reached a level that many would never achieve in a lifetime.


    However, he knew that as his cultivation progressed, even with an endless supply of elixirs, the speed of his advancements would inevitably slow down.


    Still,pared to others, his progress was astonishingly fast.


    After freshening up, Sylvus opened the shop for business with Men by his side.


    ---


    In the **Magical Beast Mountain Range**, located near the great city of Artiviri, countless magical beasts made their home.


    The entire mountain range was under royal jurisdiction to prevent the beasts from escaping and causing chaos in the human world.


    Normally, many adventurers came to this mountain range to hunt beasts, gaining valuable magic cores while honing theirbat skills.


    But today, the mountain range was eerily empty.


    The **Stanway Family** had rented out the entire range for 50 million magic crystals, leaving others no choice but to stay away, despite some grumbling at the family''s wealth.


    "Father, if I run into danger, you won''t just stand by and let me die, will you?" asked **Stanway Corvin**, the chubby boy from the shop, as he walked through the dense forest of the mountain range.


    Next to Corvin was a middle-aged man, none other than **Stanway Teddy**, the current head of the Stanway Family and a Nine-Star Archmage.


    Behind them trailed a retinue of guards, all part of the family''s elite. The weakest among them was at least an Archmage, while one guard was a powerful Saint Archmage.


    "Don''t worry, young master. The family head would never let youe to harm. If danger arises, I will protect you," said the elderly Saint Archmage guard, **Lett-Muir **, with a warm smile.


    Lett-Muir was not a blood member of the Stanway family but served as a guest elder. It was only through the resources provided by the Stanway family that he had broken through to the Saint Archmage level.


    "Stop with the nonsense. If you fail to capture a Three-Star beast today, you might as well be dead," Teddy said coldly, though there was a hint of concern in his eyes.


    Teddy didn''t want Corvin to face this trial. But he knew that if his son couldn''t pass this challenge, there was no way he could inherit the Stanway family.


    Corvin was his only son. Years ago, Corvin''s mother had been seriously injured while saving Teddy, all while pregnant with Corvin. Though Corvin was born healthy, his talent had been crippled in the womb.


    This was why Corvin had always struggled with his cultivation.


    If Corvin couldn''t be the next family head, then once Teddy passed on, Corvin would have no way to maintain his standing in the family, and his life would likely be very difficult.


    For this reason, Teddy pushed his son so hard, even if Corvin couldn''t understand the reason behind it.


    "Fine, Father, I get it," Corvin grumbled, though he was inwardly panicking.


    With the power of a Three-Star Apprentice Knight, how was he supposed to capture a Three-Star magical beast?


    "I wonder if the trap the boss gave me will really work. I hope it does," Corvin thought to himself nervously.


    "Roar!"


    As the group ventured deeper into the mountain range, the distant roars of beasts echoed through the air.


    The presence of so many humans had already disturbed many of the magical beasts in the area.


    "Master, there''s a Three-Star **Nether Panther** ahead. Should we let the young master try?" Muir asked Teddy.


    "The Nether Panther is known for its speed but has limited attack power. Capture it and let Corvin give it a shot," Teddy instructed after some thought.


    Muir nodded and vanished from sight.


    A short whileter, he returned with a jet-ck Nether Panther, its eyes filled with terror as it was forcibly brought before the group.


    "Go on," Teddy said, motioning to Corvin.


    Corvin swallowed nervously. The sheer aura radiating from the Nether Panther was enough to nearly make him wet himself.


    "Here goes nothing. I just hope that trap from the boss works," Corvin thought, knowing there was no way to back down now.


    Clenching his teeth, he gripped his iron sword and began to approach the beast.


    Muir had already released the bindings on the Nether Panther, but even though it was free, the beast remained. It stared intently at Corvin, understanding that the boy was the one challenging it.


    "Roar!" the Nether Panther bellowed, sending a wave of energy crashing toward Corvin.


    His entire body trembled under the pressure, and he almost dropped his sword.


    Seeing his son''s cowardice, Teddy shook his head in disappointment. It seemed his son would never be able to inherit the Stanway Family.


    "Swish..."


    Sensing that its roar hadn''t provoked anyone to intervene, the Nether Panther realized that the battle would be between itself and Corvin alone. In an instant, it became a blur of ck as it charged at Corvin.


    "Damn, it''s too fast!" Corvin cursed under his breath. Before he could even react, the beast was already upon him, its jaws wide open, ready to tear him apart.


    "Muir , wai¡ª" Teddy began, his heart pounding as he was about to order Muir to save his son. But the next moment, he was left stunned by what he saw.

 Chapter 19: The Beast’s Submission

    <h4>Chapter 19: The Beast''s Submission</h4>


    "Boss, don''t fail me now!" Corvin gritted his teeth as he stared into the gaping maw of the Nether Panther in front of him.


    He quickly pulled out the **beast trap** he had received from Sylvus and hurled it at the panther.


    Though the Nether Panther sensed danger, it was toote to dodge. The trap mped down on its nose with a crisp "snap!"


    Suddenly, the Nether Panther''s body froze mid-air,pletely still.


    "What''s going on? Why did the Nether Panther stop?" Teddy and his group were stunned as they watched the scene unfold, their gazes locking onto the trap now mped onto the panther.


    "That was close! I can''t believe the boss''s trap actually worked!" Corvin let out a sigh of relief, quickly retreating from the beast.


    "Corvin, what''s happening here? As a knight, you should know that you must face the magical beast head-on and defeat it in battle. Otherwise¡ª" Teddy approached Corvin, his expression displeased. He thought the beast trap was some kind of magical tool that had simply immobilized the Nether Panther.


    However, before Teddy could finish, the beast trap on the panther began to glow with a soft, mystical light. The light then poured into the Nether Panther''s body.


    Initially terrified, the Nether Panther''s demeanor shifted as the light enveloped it, turning its bloodthirsty gaze into one of submission and respect.


    Within moments, the light faded, and the beast trap detached from the panther, dropping to the ground. The once-ferocious Nether Panther let out a low purr and gently picked up the beast trap with its mouth, bringing it back to Corvin.


    "Are you giving this back to me?" Corvin blinked in confusion, carefully taking the trap from the panther.


    The Nether Panther affectionately rubbed its head against Corvin, a clear gesture of loyalty.


    "What... what''s happening? Did the Nether Panther just willingly submit to the young master as its mount?" Muir , the Saint Archmage, was equally baffled.


    Despite not being a knight, he had seen many magical beasts tamed. But never like this.


    Wait a minute...


    Muir couldn''t even figure out how the Nether Panther had been tamed in the first ce!


    "Muir , is there any chance the boy used some forbidden technique?" Teddy asked, his eyes narrowing as he whispered to Muir .


    Muir ''s heart skipped a beat. It wasn''t out of the question.


    There were fallen knights on the continent who, in their desperation for power, had resorted to forbidden techniques to subdue magical beasts. However, such techniques often came with dire consequences, causing severe harm to both the knight and the beast.


    There was even a tale of a fallen knight who had used forbidden magic to tame an Eighth-Grade magical beast, only to lose half of his lifespan in the process. In the end, the beast turned on him, leaving no trace of his body behind.


    "Rest assured, Master. I''ll go check it out." Muir said, preparing to examine Corvin. But before he could move, a **crimson light** red on the Nether Panther''s forehead.


    "Buzz..."


    A blood-red rune appeared at the center of the panther''s forehead, and in an instant, it shot into Corvin''s body.


    Simultaneously, Corvin felt an intense connection form between his mind and the Nether Panther''s.


    "By the heavens! Is that... a Blood Sacrifice Contract?" Muir gasped in shock.


    The **Blood Sacrifice Contract** was an ancient and rare bond where a magical beast voluntarily offered its life to its master. With this contract, the master could instantly sense the beast''s thoughts, and if they wished, a single thought could end the beast''s life.


    Moreover, the contract had a special ability: it allowed the beast to take a fatal blow for its master once. Should Corvin ever face a life-threatening situation, the contract would activate, causing the beast to die in his ce.


    "A Blood Sacrifice Contract? How is that possible? I thought those only existed in legends!" Teddy''s expression was one of utter disbelief.


    It was incredibly rare for a magical beast to willingly offer its life to a master. Even with the Stanway Family''s immense resources, Teddy had never heard of a knight forming such a bond with their mount.


    Could it be... that strange trap?


    Teddy''s gaze shifted to the beast trap in Corvin''s hands. He knew his son''s shorings all too well; there was no way Corvin could have convinced a magical beast to submit of its own free will.


    The only usible exnation was the trap Corvin had used.


    But Teddy had never heard of such a powerful magical tool on the entire continent!


    At that moment, Corvin fully understood what had just transpired. He had sessfully tamed a Three-Star magical beast as his mount, and on top of that, the beast had offered a Blood Sacrifice Contract.


    "Haha! The boss didn''t lie to me! This magical tool is worth far more than 100,000 magic crystals¡ªhell, even a million or 10 million crystals wouldn''t be too much!" Corvin thought excitedly as he nced at the trap in his hands. It seemed undamaged, and the thought crossed his mind that he could probably use it to capture a few more beasts.


    With that, Corvin carefully stored the trap away.


    ted, he climbed onto the Nether Panther''s back and rode toward Teddy and Muir .


    "Father, Grandpa Muir , let''s go capture an even stronger magical beast!"

 Chapter 20: The Bold Gamble

    <h4>Chapter 20: The Bold Gamble</h4>


    A few minutester, Corvin and his group continued their trek through the Beast Mountain Range.


    Although Teddy and Muir were still shocked by Corvin''s unexpected sess in taming the Nether Panther, they chose not to ask too many questions.


    After Muir confirmed through inspection that Corvin hadn''t used any forbidden techniques, they let the matter rest. Both men knew that the trap in Corvin''s possession had likely been the key to his sess.


    Teddy, being a businessman, understood the immense value of a magical tool that could not only help knights capture a mount but also encourage the captured beast to willingly form a **Blood Sacrifice Contract**. Such an item was priceless.


    But now was not the time to probe further, especially with so many people around. If word got out, the family would undoubtedly be a target for those with ill intentions. Even though they were powerful, it was better to avoid unnecessary trouble.


    Muir , too, was curious about the magical trap Corvin had used, but since Teddy himself had refrained from asking, Muir remained silent, not wanting to overstep his bounds.


    As a result, Corvin wasn''t pressured with any immediate questions and was allowed to proceed with his n to seek out stronger beasts.


    However, much to Corvin''s frustration, the trap failed to capture any of the other Fourth, Fifth, or even Sixth-Grade beasts they encountered.


    "Corvin, it''s time to head back. You already have a Third-Grade Nether Panther. That qualifies you to be the heir. Let''s not push our luck," Teddy said, a rare smile on his face.


    For the first time in a long while, Teddy felt optimistic. Although Corvin''s mount was only Third-Grade, it met the qualifications necessary to inherit the family title.


    Before Corvin could respond, a deep, thunderous roar echoed throughout the mountain range. The overwhelming aura of a powerful creature swept over them, causing numerous beasts to cower in submission.


    "That roar... it sounds like the **Sky-Shattering Twin-Winged Tiger**, an Eighth-Grade beast!" Muir ''s face paled.


    An Eighth-Grade beast was on par with a Saint Archmage. And while Muir himself was a Saint Archmage, he was only at the One-Star level. The Twin-Winged Tiger was at least Three-Star, meaning a direct confrontation would be suicide.


    "An Eighth-Grade beast? Father, let''s go after it!" Corvin''s eyes gleamed with excitement.


    This was it¡ªa chance to attempt capturing an Eighth-Grade beast, even though the trap''s sess rate was only 30% for such a high-level target. The trap had already sustained several cracks after the previous attempts, but Corvin figured he had nothing to lose.


    If he seeded, it would be a monumental win.


    "You''ve lost your mind! An Eighth-Grade beast would never willingly serve as your mount. If you provoke it, we''ll all be dead within minutes!" Teddy shouted, his frustration boiling over. His son, who had been quivering in fear earlier, was now daring to take on an Eighth-Grade beast.


    There wasn''t a single knight in existence who had tamed such a powerful creature as their mount. Even tinum Knights only managed to raise beasts to that level through years of nurturing from infancy.


    "Father, didn''t you say that if I couldn''t capture a beast, I might as well die in this mountain range? Even though I''ve seeded, I''m not satisfied. I must at least try!" Corvin''s determination was palpable.


    He knew how the family members secretly ridiculed him as a failure despite their outward respect. Capturing an Eighth-Grade beast would silence them forever.


    And if he only returned with a Third-Grade Nether Panther, it wouldn''t be enough to truly secure his ce. His father had sacrificed too much for him already¡ªhe had to earn the position of family head himself.


    Teddy, who had been on the verge of forbidding the n, was suddenly struck by a wave of memories¡ªhe had been just like Corvin in his youth, full of the same fiery determination.


    "Father, I have to walk my own path," Corvin insisted, his voice unwavering.


    Teddy took a deep breath before bursting intoughter.


    "Well, I didn''t raise a coward after all! Muir , what do you say?"


    "Master, my life has always been in your hands," Muir responded without hesitation.


    Teddy nodded in satisfaction.


    "In that case, let''s go see this Eighth-Grade beast!" Teddy eximed,unching himself into the air.


    Muir grabbed Corvin, and the two followed closely behind, while the rest of the group stayed behind at Teddy''smand.


    Within minutes, the trio arrived at a peak where the **Sky-Shattering Twin-Winged Tiger** stood roaring. The massive creature''s body was ck and white, and its wings stretched out like dark clouds over the mountain.


    "What a majestic Eighth-Grade beast," Corvin whispered, awe-struck by the sheer presence of the creature.


    Even from a distance, the pressure emanating from the beast was enough to make him feel weak in the knees. If he could tame this beast, he would stand on equal footing with even the strongest Saint Archmages.


    "Master, the Twin-Winged Tiger is at least a Four-Star Saint Archmage in strength. If we get any closer, it will definitely notice us," Muir warned, his voice low.


    "Let''s stay here then. Corvin, throw your trap. If it fails, we''ll leave immediately," Teddy instructed.


    "Got it!" Corvin took a deep breath, positioning himself for the best possible throw.


    Gathering every ounce of his strength, he hurled the nearly shattered **beast trap** toward the Sky-Shattering Twin-Winged Tiger.


    ...

 Chapter 21: A Deal Sealed in Blood

    <h4>Chapter 21: A Deal Sealed in Blood</h4>


    With a crisp cracking sound, the beast trapnded squarely on the Sky-Shattering Twin-Winged Tiger.


    "Roar!"


    The once-slumbering tiger opened its eyes with a thunderous roar, unleashing a wave of immense power. The trap, unable to withstand such force, shattered instantly.


    "Did it fail?"


    Corvin frowned. It seemed that his dream of taming an Eighth-Grade beast had been a far-fetched fantasy after all.


    However, Corvin hadn''t noticed the faint, shimmering glow enveloping the Sky-Shattering Twin-Winged Tiger.


    Suddenly, the tiger''s gaze locked onto Corvin and his group, and in the next moment, it transformed into a streak of light, charging toward them.


    "Not good! It spotted us! Run!"


    Mueller''s face paled as he quickly turned to flee with Corvin and Teddy. With the power of the Sky-Shattering Twin-Winged Tiger, even he would be no match.


    But the tiger had no intention of letting them escape so easily. Its massive wings pped, conjuring two hurricanes that blocked their path.


    "Master, take the young master and flee. I''ll hold it off!"


    Mueller gritted his teeth, his body pausing as he prepared to confront the beast. A magic staff materialized in his hands.


    "Wind Spell¡ªPr Storm!"


    A fierce gust of wind, bathed in a cyan glow, shot from Mueller''s staff, rushing toward the advancing tiger.


    "We need to go, now!"


    Teddy grabbed Corvin, taking flight as the storm raged behind them.


    But before they could get far, the sound of tearing filled the air.


    The tiger had torn through the storm and appeared before them, its eyes zing with fury.


    "Master, this tiger is a wind-elemental Eighth-Grade beast. My wind magic is useless against it!"


    Mueller''s face paled in fear. While he too wielded wind magic, his control over it was nothingpared to that of the tiger.


    "If ites to it, I''ll die fighting to get Corvin out of here!"


    Teddy''s voice was filled with determination. If he perished, so be it¡ªbut he wouldn''t let his only son die.


    "Father, maybe we don''t have to run anymore."


    Still in his father''s arms, Corvin''s eyes gleamed as he stared at the approaching tiger.


    "What nonsense are you spouting? Are you..."


    Teddy began, only to be struck with shock as he nced at the tiger.


    "Roar!"


    The tiger, once radiating killing intent, now let out a long howl, its body suddenly enveloped in a strange energy.


    The fierce aura dissipated within seconds, reced by a look of serene pleasure on the tiger''s face.


    "Humm..."


    In the next moment, the Sky-Shattering Twin-Winged Tiger''s gaze locked onto Corvin, and before the stunned eyes of Mueller and Teddy, a blood-red rune emerged from the tiger''s forehead.


    A **Blood Sacrifice Contract**!


    Both Mueller and Teddy gasped audibly, unable to believe their eyes.


    What was going on?


    Corvin was only a Three-Star Apprentice Knight. The difference in power between him and the Eighth-Grade tiger was vast¡ªan insurmountable gulf. The tiger could kill Corvin with a single swipe, yet it had willingly submitted to him.


    Not only that, but the tiger had even formed a **Blood Sacrifice Contract**, a bond that expressed the utmost loyalty.


    Had they gone mad, or was the world changing faster than they could understand?


    Despite their disbelief, the blood-red rune was now fully etched onto Corvin''s body, linking his spirit with the tiger''s.


    A surge of joy overwhelmed Corvin as he realized the magnitude of what had just happened.


    "That shopkeeper is a genius! That trap he gave me just captured an Eighth-Grade beast!"


    Corvin knew without a doubt that the only reason he had managed to tame such a powerful beast was due to the trap Sylvus had given him. His respect and admiration for the shopkeeper soared.


    "Father, we can head home now."


    Corvin said with a wide grin as he stood beside the now-tamed Sky-Shattering Twin-Winged Tiger.


    ...


    Meanwhile, back at Sylvus'' shop:


    "Another boring day. Men, let''s close up shop."


    Sylvus yawned, stretching as he turned to head upstairs.


    The day had been slow, with no customersing by. But he didn''t mind¡ªthis wasn''t the first time his shop had been empty.


    Once upstairs, Sylvus swallowed another elixir and began his meditation. He was still only at the One-Star Magus level, which wasn''t nearly enough in this world.


    By the time he finished his cultivation early the next morning, his strength had already risen to the Three-Star Magus level¡ªa rapid progression by anyone''s standards.


    "Ding ding dong dong..."


    Suddenly, a cacophony of drums and gongs echoed from outside the shop. The sound grew louder as it approached.


    "Boss, the young master of the Stanway family, Corvin, is outside with arge group,"


    Men''s voice called from the door.


    "Corvin?" Sylvus paused, then smiled. It seemed the trap he''d given the boy had proven useful after all, or else he wouldn''t have returned in such grand fashion.


    "Let''s go see what all themotion is about."

 Chapter 22: An Unexpected Reward

    <h4>Chapter 22: An Unexpected Reward</h4>


    "What''s going on here? It seems like the Stanway family is making quite a scene."


    "Isn''t that the head of the Stanway family? And the young man must be their young master, Corvin?"


    "The Stanway family is one of the biggest in our sacred city. But why are they making such a grand entrance just to visit this small shop?"


    These were some of the murmurs from the gathered crowd as Sylvus opened the shop''s door, hearing the discussions from the onlookers.


    "Boss, I''m back!"


    As soon as Corvin spotted Sylvus, he rushed forward, his eyes filled with respect.


    It was this man before him who had helped him capture an Eighth-Grade magical beast.


    "What''s all this about?"


    Sylvus looked at the small alley filled with people ying drums and gongs, a bit confused. Was this really necessary just to show some gratitude?


    "Are you the boss? May wee inside to talk?"


    Teddy, standing nearby, smiled at Sylvus as he spoke.


    "Boss, this is my father, the head of the Stanway family. He''se personally to thank you. And this is Grandfather Muir, a one-star Saint Archmage," Corvin quickly introduced.


    Sylvus nced at Muir without much reaction.


    "Come in, but have the rest of the people outside leave."


    Corvin nodded quickly, instructing the people outside to disperse before leading his father and Muir into the shop.


    "Boss, I am Teddy Stanway, the head of the Stanway family and Corvin''s father. May I ask your name?"


    Upon hearing Teddy introduce himself, Sylvus was a bit amused by the name choice.


    "You can call me Sylvus."


    "Sylvus, thank you for helping Corvin. Without the beast trap you provided, he wouldn''t have been able to capture a magical beast as his mount," Teddy said with a respectful bow.


    If anyone had seen this scene, they would have been utterly shocked.


    Teddy Stanway, the head of the wealthiest family in the Stanway Empire, didn''t even need to bow before the Emperor of the Bok Empire. Yet, here he was, bowing to a small shop owner. This act alone showed how much Teddy valued Sylvus.


    "No need for thanks. I was just doing business," Sylvus said, waving his hand dismissively.


    As he spoke, his eyesnded on the small "cat" sitting on Corvin''s shoulder.


    "Is this the beast you captured?"


    "Boss, yes! This is the magical beast I caught!" Corvin said proudly as he held up the small cat-like creature.


    "Hmm, not bad."


    Sylvus gave a nod, though inwardly, he couldn''t help but feel a bit speechless.


    So Corvin had used such a valuable trap... just to catch a cat?


    "Boss, we came here today not only to thank you, but I also want to purchase more of your ''meatballs.'' You mentioned one that can help a magical beast speak, right?" Corvin asked eagerly.


    Sylvus almost choked on his words. The wealthiest family, willing to spend so much money... just so a cat could talk?


    The item Corvin was referring to, a Lingyan Pill, was not cheap. But Sylvus wasn''t going to refuse such an easy profit.


    "Men, bring the Lingyan Pill."


    "Thank you, Boss! Without you, I wouldn''t have been able to capture this Eighth-Grade Double-Winged Thunder Tiger," Corvin added excitedly.


    Yesterday, when Corvin had returned to his family with the Eighth-Grade magical beast in tow, the entire Stanway household had been shocked.


    They had anticipated Corvin might catch a Third-Grade beast at best, and some had already begun nning how to prevent him from ever bing the head of the family.


    But now? He had returned with an Eighth-Grade magical beast.


    Anyone who dared to challenge him would likely end up as food for the tiger.


    Sylvus, who had been listening idly, suddenly froze at the words "Eighth-Grade magical beast."


    Quickly using his system''s scanning function, he looked at the "cat" on Corvin''s shoulder.


    Indeed, it was an Eighth-Grade Double-Winged Thunder Tiger.


    "What the...? This guy''s luck is through the roof, catching an Eighth-Grade beast?"


    Sylvus couldn''t help but stare at Corvin.


    With his strength, the chance of sessfully capturing such a beast was only 30%. Yet somehow, Corvin had pulled it off.


    "A Three-Star Apprentice Knight riding an Eighth-Grade magical beast... the scene must be... interesting."


    The image popped into Sylvus'' mind, and he found it both amusing and absurd.


    "Sylvus, I know you''re not a man driven by fame or fortune. After all, you sold such an incredible magical tool to Corvin for just 100,000 crystals. That speaks volumes about your character," Teddy said, smiling.


    "I had thought about offering you a few billion crystals as thanks, but Corvin said that would be insulting to you. And the more I thought about it, the more I agreed. So, I''ve decided that if you ever need anything, Sylvus, just ask. I promise I''ll do everything in my power to make it happen."


    As Teddy spoke, he couldn''t help but feel a bit proud.


    A promise from the head of the Stanway family was worth far more than a few billion crystals. People from all over the continent would pay vast sums for such a promise.


    But when Sylvus heard this, he nearly choked again.


    Billions of magic crystals?


    Then why didn''t you just give me the money? What do I need your promise for?


    "I suddenly have the urge to strangle Corvin... Since when have I ever been ''not driven by fortune''? I clearly need the money!"


    Sylvus couldn''t help but shoot a nce at Corvin.


    Unaware of the murderous thoughts directed at him, Corvin continued ying with his Double-Winged Thunder Tiger, shivering slightly as if feeling a sudden chill in the air.


    Strange. The sun was out, but why did it suddenly feel cold?

 Chapter 23: Demonstration of Power and Control

    <h4>Chapter 23: Demonstration of Power and Control</h4>


    "Forget the promises, I''m just a businessman," Sylvus said with a sigh as he sat down, feeling drained.


    The idea of receiving several billion magic crystals had vanished. What good would a mere promise do him now? It wouldn''t feel right to trade that promise for crystals, either¡ªit would just feel cheap.


    As they spoke, Men came forward, carrying the Ling Yan Elixir, which he handed to Corvin .


    "This is a Grade 7 Ling Yan Elixir. It''ll cost you 500,000 magic crystals," Men said.


    "Father, pay up, and don''t forget the 100,000 magic crystals I owe the boss from before," Corvin said as he epted the elixir and prepared to feed it to the small, tiger-like Winged Thunder Tiger in his arms.


    "Young master, wait a moment. I''ve lived for many years, and I''ve never heard of any elixir that can make magical beasts speak. What if this elixir is dangerous?" Men interrupted, skeptical.


    "Grandpa Muir , I trust the boss. Without him, I wouldn''t even have this eight-star magical beast as my mount," Corvin replied, frowning.


    From the bottom of his heart, Corvin trusted Sylvuspletely. After all, Sylvus had miraculously turned him, a perceived failure, into someone who possessed an eight-star magical beast.


    Muir remained silent but fixed his gaze on Sylvus, hoping for a reasonable exnation or at least some insight into how the elixir was made.


    An exnation?


    Sylvus had no intention of exining anything.


    "If you don''t want to buy it, you can leave," Sylvus said coldly.


    He wasn''t under any obligation toplete system missions anymore, and he had already bought everything from the system shop, so he wasn''t in dire need of money.


    Even if he did need it, Sylvus certainly wouldn''t feel obliged to give Men any face.


    Who are you to demand exnations from me?


    Even if I tried to exin it, would you even understand?


    The truth is, I don''t even know how these elixirs are made myself.


    Why bother exining? Buy it or don''t.


    "Sylvus, as a merchant, isn''t your attitude a bitcking? No one has ever dared speak to me like this!" Muir''s face darkened as he spoke, a powerful aura surging from him.


    He was, after all, a revered Saint Archmage. Being chastised by someone so young was a blow to his pride. Especially with Teddy right beside him, retreating now would be an insult to the Stanway family''s honor.


    Teddy, on the other hand, stood by calmly, observing the situation.


    Anyone capable of creating a magical tool to subdue an eight-star magical beast must be extraordinary. This was a perfect opportunity for Men to test the waters.


    Suddenly, a powerful aura flooded the room, but it wasn''t from Sylvus.


    "What''s that? You have a problem with being told to leave?" Men''s aura was immediately suppressed by the intense energy radiating from the other side of the room.


    Men''s heart skipped a beat as he turned to see Men unleashing his own power¡ªa power that instantly overwhelmed Men.


    "A... a Nine-Star Saint Archmage?" Muir stuttered, and Teddy''s eyes widened in disbelief.


    How could it be that such a seemingly insignificant shop housed a Nine-Star Saint Archmage, one of the most powerful individuals on the entire continent? Their Stanway family, with all its wealth, couldn''t hope to secure someone like this.


    And if this man was a Nine-Star Saint Archmage, what level of power did Sylvus, the shop''s owner, possess?


    Could he be a Mage Emperor?


    Both Teddy and Men drew sharp breaths. Two of the most powerful beings on the continent were hiding out in this tiny shop?


    "Sir... I..."


    Just as Men was about to apologize, Sylvus interrupted.


    "Men, withdraw your aura. What, do you enjoy bullying the weak?"


    "Huh? Oh, yes, boss," Men quicklyplied, though he was perplexed.


    Has the boss gone soft?


    He had no issue with crushing that Enforcement Hall captain the other day. Why was he now concerned about bullying the weak?


    Once Men had drawn back his aura, Men sighed in relief. With Sylvus stepping in, it seemed like the danger had passed.


    But then, Sylvus cast a cold nce at Muir and Teddy, uttering just one word.


    "Useless."


    Useless?


    Both Muir and Teddy were baffled. What did Sylvus mean?


    Within seconds, they felt it¡ªtheir magical power, draining away.


    "What''s happening? Why is my magic power dissipating? My level is dropping!"


    "What''s going on? I can''t even feel the magic around me anymore!"


    Muir and Teddy were both in a state of panic.


    Men, who had been a Saint Archmage just moments ago, was suddenly reduced to the level of an Archmage.


    In less than ten seconds, two of the continent''s top powerhouses had been reduced to ordinary men, unable to even sense the magic around them.


    "It''s you... you''re the one who did this to us! You stripped us of our powers!" Teddy eximed, turning to Sylvus in horror.


    There was no one else around, and the only thing that could exin their sudden power loss was the single word Sylvus had spoken¡ª"Useless."


    The realization hit them like a brick wall. Sylvus had rendered thempletely powerless.


    "Seems the boss is still as ruthless as ever," Men said quietly, though there was a hint of satisfaction in his voice. This was the Sylvus he knew.


    "Sorry," Sylvus said, a calm smile still ying on his lips. "I enjoy bullying the weak."


    To Muir and Teddy, that smile was like staring into the abyss. The realization that this man could strip them of their power with a word sent shivers down their spines.

 Chapter 24: The Price of Recklessness

    <h4>Chapter 24: The Price of Recklessness</h4>


    "Boss, what did you do to my father?" Corvin quickly asked from the side.


    He hadn''t anticipated this oue at all. He had originallye to thank Sylvus, but now his father and Muir had both be powerless.


    What shocked him even more was how easily they were rendered useless¡ªjust because Sylvus uttered the word "useless."


    "If you''re going to test something, then there''s always a price to pay," Sylvus replied coldly, already understanding that Muir''s earlier provocation was an attempt to probe the depth of their small shop''s capabilities.


    Since they wanted to probe, Sylvus naturally wouldn''t hold back.


    After speaking, Sylvus closed his eyes again and leaned back in his chair.


    "You can leave now. But make sure you settle the bill before you go."


    "Three of you, if you don''t want these pills, that''s fine. But the 100,000 magic crystals you owe our boss must still be paid," Men chimed in, smiling as he addressed Teddy and the others.


    Teddy said nothing, still too stunned to speak.


    What kind of joke was this?


    He had cultivated for decades, and with just one word from Sylvus, he had been reduced to an ordinary person.


    This was something he simply couldn''t ept.


    Muir felt it even more deeply. He had never stood a chance of reaching the level of a Saint Mage. It was only with the resources of the Steinway family that he managed to break through.


    To achieve the rank of Saint Mage, he had poured his heart and soul into it.


    And now, with just one word, he was back to where he started.


    If not for his decent mental fortitude, he would''ve broken down by now.


    "Sylvus, we were wrong earlier. We know that now. Could you please help us regain our strength?" Teddy pleaded,ing forward with desperation in his eyes.


    Being reduced to a powerless state was something he simply couldn''t bear.


    Since Sylvus had the ability to take away their powers, maybe he could restore them too.


    Sylvus, still lying on the chair, remained silent. *You won''t even pay what you owe me, and you expect me to help you? Dream on!*


    Men, witnessing this scene, could hardly suppress a smile. He knew his boss was just trying to sell more pills in his own clever way.


    He knew the shop had pills that could restore the two men''s strength.


    But since Sylvus hadn''t spoken yet, Men stayed quiet as well.


    "Boss, my father and Muir did indeed offend you earlier. Please, forgive them. Here''s the 100,000 magic crystals I owed you. I''ll repay it now," Corvin said, stepping forward to plead, handing the magic crystals to Men.


    At that moment, Sylvus opened his eyes and gave Teddy a faint nce.


    "Your son knows how to behave better than you do."


    Hearing this, Teddy felt a wave of embarrassment, but he dared not say anything more.


    After all, losing his power was worse than losing his life. Right now, only Sylvus could help him.


    "You were a Nine-Star Archmage before, correct? If you want to regain your strength, you can try the Nine-Star Treasure Pill I have here. One pill costs just 700,000 magic crystals," Sylvus said, then turned to Muir.


    "As for you, you were a One-Star Saint Mage. I have an Eight-Tier, Six-Revolution Golden Pill that can restore your power. One pill will cost 1.5 million magic crystals."


    Teddy froze. As a businessman, he instantly understood what Sylvus was doing.


    He had taken away their power, only to offer them a way to buy it back.


    It was a huge profit. Why hadn''t he thought of such a clever way to make money before?


    But upon closer thought, even if he tried it, it wouldn''t work. It was easy enough to strip someone of their power, but he didn''t have anything that could restore it.


    Even though he knew Sylvus was trapping them, there wasn''t anything they could do. Even though they knew it was a pitfall, they had no choice but to jump into it.


    "Boss, will there be any side effects from taking these pills?" Teddy asked.


    He could get his hands on power-restoring potions, but they always had side effects. The cost was often a permanent inability to break through to a higher level, which was a deal-breaker for him.


    At his age, he still had a significant chance to break through to the rank of Saint Mage.


    "The pills from my shop have no side effects," Sylvus replied inly.


    Teddy nodded but said nothing more.


    At that moment, Muir quickly realized what was happening. *He wants me to be the guinea pig.*


    "Master, let me go first. If it works, you can buy one for yourself," Muir stepped forward and offered.


    "Muir, if that''s the case, I''ll let you go ahead. Don''t worry, I''ll pay for your pill," Teddy said with a satisfied smile.


    With that, Teddy took out a magical space ring and ced it before Sylvus.


    "Boss, here''s 1.5 million magic crystals. Get Muir a Six-Revolution Golden Pill."


    Sylvus counted the crystals, then nodded. He signaled Men, who quickly fetched a pill and handed it to Muir.


    "Master, if something happens to me, please look after my family," Muir said as he epted the pill, looking toward Teddy.


    "Don''t worry, Muir. I trust Sylvus won''t deceive us," Teddy replied with a nod.


    Sylvus couldn''t help but nce at Teddy in disbelief. *You trust I won''t deceive you, yet you''re still using a guinea pig?*


    Muir, meanwhile, took the pill, sat down cross-legged, and began meditating.

 Chapter 25: Power Restored

    <h4>Chapter 25: Power Restored</h4>


    "Buzz..."


    After Muir consumed the pill, a wave of magical energy began to radiate from his body. The surrounding magic seemed to respond to the call, quickly gathering and flowing into him.


    "It actually works?"


    Teddy watched the scene in amazement.


    At that moment, a magical storm erupted from Muir, and his aura rapidly intensified.


    From magic apprentice to mage, to archmage...


    In less than ten minutes, Muir''s strength had returned to the level of a Nine-Star Archmage.


    "Boom..."


    Another minute passed, and Muir''s body trembled as he broke through once again, sessfully reaching the One-Star Saint Mage level. The magical energy around him froze in ce.


    "He''s already recovered?"


    Everyone stared in disbelief at Muir, still seated on the ground.


    He had just lost his powers moments ago, yet in less than a quarter of an hour, he had regained his rank as a One-Star Saint Mage.


    "The feeling of having power again is amazing."


    Muir opened his eyes, aplex expression in his gaze.


    Before losing his power, he hadn''t thought much of it. But now that he had lost it and regained it, he truly appreciated the sess of his near-century of cultivation.


    "Muir, are there any side effects?"


    Teddy asked, looking at him closely.


    Muir snapped out of his thoughts and quickly used his magic to examine his body, then shook his head.


    "Master, after consuming the pill, there are no side effects. In fact, I feel like I''m about to break through to the Two-Star Saint Mage level."


    "No side effects at all?"


    Hearing this, Teddy sighed in relief.


    As long as there were no side effects, no amount of money was too much to spend.


    Without further hesitation, Teddy paid 700,000 magic crystals, and Men handed him a Nine-Star Treasure Pill.


    After consuming the pill, it took less than ten minutes for Teddy''s power to fully recover, returning him to the rank of a Nine-Star Archmage.


    "Father, how do you feel?"


    Corvin rushed to Teddy''s side and asked quickly.


    "Don''t worry, I feel great. I even touched the barrier to break through to the Saint Mage level."


    Teddy smiled again.


    Even though he realized that Sylvus had manipted them, he wasn''t angry and didn''t dare to be.


    In fact, this whole ordeal had turned out to be a blessing in disguise.


    He could feel that with a little more time, he would be able to break through to the rank of Saint Mage.


    "Sylvus, we were wrong earlier. Please, don''t hold it against us. Also, we''ll buy the pill we talked about earlier. Do you have any other pills that would suit us? I''d like to purchase more."


    Teddy spoke with a respectful bow toward Sylvus.


    Ever since Corvin returned to the family with an eighth-tier magical beast, Teddy had questioned him about it, and Corvin told him everything about Sylvus''s small shop.


    Teddy had never heard of something like these pills before, so he came out of curiosity.


    He thought that if these pills were as effective as they seemed, there might be an opportunity to coborate with Sylvus. With the influence of the Steinway family, selling these pills inrge quantities would be easy.


    That''s why he allowed Muir to test Sylvus''s capabilities. The result was obvious.


    He also realized that Sylvus was no ordinary person. Although he couldn''t gauge his strength, the fact that even a Nine-Star Saint Mage was working as a shop assistant meant that Sylvus was undoubtedly more powerful.


    With such a powerful figure, Teddy didn''t dare to bring up cooperation. All he wanted now was to buy more pills and establish a good rtionship with Sylvus.


    "There are plenty of pills that would suit you. The eighth-tier ''Haiching Pill'' can help you break through to the Saint Mage level, priced at three million magic crystals per pill. There''s also..."


    Sylvus listed a few more pills, each costing at least a million magic crystals.


    This was where the financial power of the Steinway family became apparent¡ªTeddy bought one of each pill.


    By the time Teddy and his group left the shop, Sylvus had 12 million magic crystals stored in his system space.


    "They''re certainly rich, butpared to what that other guy promised me¡ªseveral billion magic crystals¡ªthis is stillcking."


    Sylvus looked at the magic crystals in his system space, his eyes gleaming.


    With so many crystals, he would have enough points to buy more items when the system store refreshed next time.


    "Boss, I have a question."


    After Teddy and his group left, Men approached Sylvus with a sheepish grin.


    "What is it?"


    "Boss, how did you strip them of their powers earlier? Muir is a Saint Mage, after all."


    Men asked curiously.


    As a Nine-Star Saint Mage himself, Men had seen many things.


    But he had never heard of a method like this. Even a Ruler Mage wouldn''t be able to pull something like this off so easily.


    "That was just a small spell I came up with two days ago when I was bored. Why do you ask?"


    Sylvus responded casually.


    A small spell he came up with when he was bored?


    Hearing this, Men''s lips twitched.


    Sylvus is truly Sylvus.


    A technique this powerful and unusual, and he calls it a small spell he created out of boredom.


    *Why couldn''t Ie up with something like that when I was bored?*


    "Boss, do you think you could teach me that spell? That way, I can help protect the shop."


    Men asked eagerly, looking at Sylvus with anticipation.


    ...

 Chapter 26: The Unexpected Apprentice

    <h4>Chapter 26: The Unexpected Apprentice</h4>


    --------------------------------------------------------------------


    <strong>JuBav Note : Your gift is the motivation for my creation. </strong>


    <strong>More Golden Tickets = More Chapters .</strong>


    --------------------------------------------------------------------


    "You want to learn?"


    Hearing Men''s request, Sylvus nced at him briefly before shaking his head.


    "Your aptitude is too poor. You wouldn''t be able to learn it."


    This wasn''t Sylvus trying to show off. The spell in question came from a forbidden magic tome, and there was no way he could teach Men the secrets of such a forbidden text.


    Besides, even if he wanted to teach it, he didn''t know how. The system had simply taught it to him automatically, and he didn''t know much more about it himself.


    Men, however, felt a bit helpless.


    He was a Nine-Star Saint Mage, after all. Never had he imagined that one day, someone would tell him his aptitude wasn''t good enough.


    If anyone else had said such a thing, he would''ve been furious, likely unleashing a few powerful spells to obliterate them.


    But since the one saying it was Sylvus, things were different. The odds were high that Sylvus was a Ruler Mage.


    A self-created spell by a Ruler Mage, even one made out of boredom, would naturally require immense talent toprehend.


    If Sylvus said his aptitude wascking, it probably meant only one thing: his aptitude truly wascking.


    "Keep an eye on the shop. I''m heading upstairs to rest."


    Seeing that there were no other customers, Sylvus started toward the stairs.


    Men nodded but couldn''t help but specte.


    The other night, he had sensed a strange disturbanceing from Sylvus''s room, and with just a word from him, Men had been forced to kneel.


    It seemed that this spell was the one Sylvus had been researching at that time, and Men had unknowingly been the subject of the experiment.


    Now that Sylvus was going upstairs again, Men doubted it was just to rest¡ªhe was probably going to work on more of his strange and powerful magic.


    "Anyone who dares cause trouble in this shop from now on is in for a tough time," Men muttered.


    After heading upstairs, Sylvus took out some pills and began cultivating.


    At the moment, he was only a One-Star ArchMage, and his strength was still too weak. He needed to improve quickly.


    Time passed slowly, and by the next morning, Sylvus had advanced once again, reaching the rank of Four-Star ArchMage.


    To progress through three levels in a single night was unheard of and would certainly shock anyone who knew about it.


    But this was all thanks to the pills from the shop. They allowed him to advance without any side effects.


    Without them, Sylvus wouldn''t have been able to break through so recklessly.


    "Good morning, boss."


    Soon after the shop opened, a young man arrived.


    Sylvus looked over and saw that it was Kennan, whom he hadn''t seen for a few days.


    Unlike before, Kennan now appeared full of energy, brimming with confidence.


    "Not bad. You''ve already reached the rank of One-Star Mage," Sylvus remarked with a smile.


    He had a certain fondness for Kennan, since it was thanks to him that Sylvus had been able toplete his system task.


    Later, Kennan even gave him 10,000 magic crystals, allowing him to buy items from the system shop.


    "Thanks to the pills from your shop, it feels like I''ve been reborn over the past three days. Not only have I advanced in rank, but I''ve also learned many powerful spells," Kennan said with a smile.


    Over thest three days, he hadn''t wasted a single moment.


    Instead of returning to his family, he found a secluded ce to train relentlessly.


    At night, he would take pills to improve his cultivation, and during the day, he would study magic. He didn''t sleep at all during those three days.


    Yet the increase in his strength left him feeling more energized, with no hint of fatigue.


    "Are you here to buy more pills today?" Sylvus asked.


    "Boss, I have to participate in my family''s test today. There will be a tough battle, so I came to buy some pills that can quickly restore my magic power," Kennan exined, taking out 300 magic crystals and cing them on the counter.


    "Boss, this is all the magic crystals I have left. Can you rmend some pills that would suit me?"


    These 300 crystals were what he had earned over the past three days by hunting magical beasts whenever he found time.


    All of it was for the family test today, where he nned to redeem himself.


    "A Third-Tier Magic Spirit Pill costs 100 magic crystals each. One pill can instantly restore all your magic power and increase your control over it for about half an hour. It''s a solid choice," Sylvus exined.


    "Great, I trust you, boss. I''ll take the Magic Spirit Pill," Kennan responded without hesitation.


    He trusted Sylvuspletely now. After all, Sylvus had given him hope for survival and the potential to be a peerless talent.


    Men quickly handed the pill to Kennan, and he paid for it.


    But just as the transaction waspleted, Sylvus suddenly heard the system''s voice in his head.


    [System Alert: Congrattions, host, onpleting a transaction. The host has earned a lottery spin.]


    "A lottery spin?"


    Sylvus was slightly surprised, remembering that the system had mentioned something like this before.


    There was a chance of receiving a reward afterpleting transactions.


    Although he hadn''t received any pieces of the Forbidden Magic Tome this time, a lottery spin was still a nice bonus.


    After all, he had never spun the system''s lottery before.


    "Boss, thank you. When I return victorious, I''ll be sure to repay you," Kennan said as he carefully put away the pill, bowed to Sylvus, and left.


    "Kennan truly is my lucky star," Sylvus thought with a smile as he watched Kennan leave.


    Then he opened the system, eager to see what he might win from the lottery.

 Chapter 27: The System’s Lottery

    <h4>Chapter 27: The System''s Lottery</h4>


    "System, start the lottery!"


    [System Alert: Does the host wish to use one lottery spin?]


    "Yes!"


    [System Alert: Congrattions to the host for winning a Ruler Mage Soul Stone. It has been added to the system''s space. Please check it yourself.]


    A Ruler Mage Soul Stone?


    Sylvus''s eyes lit up.


    Although he wasn''t sure what it was, anything rted to a Ruler Mage had to be extraordinary.


    Thinking this, Sylvus quickly opened the system space.


    There, he saw a small ck stone, resembling a Go piece, lying in the space.


    **Ruler Mage Soul Stone:** A mysterious item, the effects of which need to be discovered by the host.


    After reading the description, Sylvus frowned.


    What kind of useless item needs to be discovered by the user?


    *Why do I even need the system if I have to figure it out myself?*


    "System, can''t you give me a hint about what this thing does?"


    Sylvus asked.


    [The host must discover it on their own.]


    Seeing that the system wouldn''t give him any more information, Sylvus felt a bit helpless.


    He studied the stone closely, but without any results, he decided to leave it in the system space for now.


    "It''s a shame this lottery spin was wasted," Sylvus muttered, shaking his head. He had hoped to draw a piece of the Forbidden Magic Tome.


    Lying back in his chair, basking in the sunlight, time slowly passed.


    ---


    **The Sloe Family!**


    Today, the Sloe family was bustling with excitement as they prepared for their annual family test.


    This year, however, was even more significant because the current family head was aging, and today they would select a new heir from the younger generation.


    Due to the importance of this event, the Sloe family had invited many prominent families from the Holy City to witness it.


    There were two reasons for this: first, to showcase the strength of their younger generation, and second, to help pave the way for the next heir to form connections with other families in the Holy City.


    "Isn''t that Family Head Teddy? I didn''t expect even you to be invited."


    "Our Steinway family has always had good rtions with the Sloe family. Naturally, we wouldn''t miss their invitation."


    Teddy smiled warmly as he greeted the various family heads who gathered around him.


    Scenes like this were nothing new to him.


    After all, the Steinway family was renowned across the entire Aesral continent.


    Naturally, many people wanted to curry favor with him.


    "And this must be the young master of the Steinway family, Corvin, right? I heard that the young master recently ventured deep into the Beast Mountains and captured a third-tier magical beast. Such strength at such a young age is truly worthy of the Steinway bloodline."


    As they spoke, many of them turned their gaze toward Corvin.


    Although many of them privately regarded Corvin as useless, none of them dared to say it aloud at this moment.


    "Corvin, greet these uncles and elders," Teddy said to his son with a smile.


    At that moment, Teddy couldn''t have been prouder of his son. After all, Corvin had a magical beast of the eighth tier as his mount.


    If magical beasts were ranked by their power, his son would now be a tinum Knight¡ªa fifteen-year-old tinum Knight. Who had ever heard of such a thing?


    Teddy had.


    And that tinum Knight was his own son!


    However, the Steinway family had kept this information tightly under wraps. Most people still believed that Corvin had captured a third-tier Shadow Panther.


    Corvin nodded faintly toward the gathered crowd, as he never liked such noisy events.


    Had his father not insisted on himing, he wouldn''t have bothered to attend.


    While Teddy continued exchanging pleasantries with the others, Corvin nced around the room in boredom. His eyes suddenly fell on a boy standing alone in a corner, arms crossed, leaning against the wall with his eyes closed.


    For some reason, when Corvin saw this boy, he felt an inexplicable sense of loneliness.


    Even though the surroundings were bustling with noise, it seemed as if none of it mattered to the boy. In fact, the boy appearedpletely isted.


    "This feeling... seems oddly familiar," Corvin thought, smiling slightly.


    He, too, had once felt this kind of loneliness.


    Despite being the young master of the Steinway family, he had been looked down upon by countless people, many of whom wanted him dead.


    Even though he had recently turned the tide, he still had no real friends within the family. The loneliness inside him was something words couldn''t describe.


    Now, seeing a boy who shared that same loneliness, Corvin felt an unexpected sense of connection.


    That connection drove him to approach the boy.


    The boy, of course, was Kennan. Even though he belonged to the Sloe family, he never truly fit in with them.


    No matter how lively the atmosphere around him, it had nothing to do with him. He knew that none of this was meant for him.


    *"After today, I, Kennan, will be the most dazzling figure in the Sloe family!"*


    Kennan thought to himself, his face expressionless as he observed his surroundings.


    "Hey, isn''t this Kennan? I thought you wouldn''t dare show up, but I guess you have some guts after all."


    Just as Kennan finished his thoughts, a group of people approached him.


    As soon as Kennan saw them, his already cold expression turned even icier.


    ...


    <strong>Author''s - JubAV - Note: 50 Chapters released today. Asking for your support. </strong>

 Chapter 28 The Sloe Family Test

    28 The Sloe Family Test


    Kennan looked at the few people in front of him with a cold expression. These people were all from the Sloe family.


    Due to their poor aptitude, they weren''t valued by the family either.


    However, they enjoyed bullying him, perhaps finding a bit of confidence that way.


    But the current Kennan was no longer the same as before. He couldn''t be bothered to waste words with them.


    He nced at them and then closed his eyes again, quietly waiting for the test to begin.


    "Well, well, Kennan. Haven''t seen you in a few days, and it looks like you''ve gotten bolder. You didn''t even greet us¡ªseems like it''s been too long since west taught you a lesson," said one of the boys, raising his fist in a threatening manner when Kennan didn''t respond to him.


    Kennan still ignored them.


    Wasting time with these people was pointless.


    Moreover, after three days and nights without sleep, all he wanted now was to conserve his energy for what was toe.


    "Fielding, looks like your reputation''s slipping. Kennan dares to ignore you now. I think we should give him a beating, make him remember his ce."


    "That''s right. Beat him up in front of everyone, and let''s see if he can show his face in the Holy City after that."


    "Some people only learn after they''ve been beaten."


    The group continued taunting him, and the boy named Fielding looked at Kennan with a sinister expression.


    How dare Kennan make him lose face? Was he asking for death?


    "If you''re asking for it, don''t me me!" Fielding sneered and raised his fist, preparing to punch Kennan.


    "Stop!"


    Just as the fist was about tond, Kennan opened his eyes, ready to retaliate. But before he could act, a voice rang out nearby.


    Both Kennan and Fielding turned to look and saw another boy walking toward them.


    It was Corvin.


    Seeing that this group was about to attack the boy he felt a connection with, Corvin couldn''t help but shout to stop them.


    "What are you doing?"


    Fielding quickly retracted his fist, forcing a smile.


    "Oh, it''s Young Master Corvin. We weren''t doing anything. This younger brother of mine was being a little disrespectful, so we were nning to teach him a lesson."


    Fielding, who had been full of bravado moments ago, was now wearing a sheepish grin.


    Of course, they knew who Corvin was.


    He was the next heir to the Steinway family.


    Among their peers, very few could rival him in status.


    Corvin nced at Kennan before waving his hand dismissively.


    "Do you know what day it is? Fighting now will only make a joke out of your family in front of everyone."


    Fielding was stunned but didn''t dare to argue. He could only nod in agreement.


    "You''re right, Young Master Corvin. We''ll leave now."


    Before leaving, Fielding shot Kennan a look.


    "I''ll deal with youter and teach you how to respect your seniors!"


    Soon, Fielding and his group left.


    Kennan looked at Corvin and then closed his eyes again.


    "I didn''t need your help."


    Corvin paused for a moment, then smiled slightly and leaned against the wall as well.


    "Suit yourself."


    After that, neither of them said another word.


    They stood against the wall, quietly watching as people moved around them.


    Thus ended the first exchange between the future Ruler Mage and the future Divine Knight. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    ---


    "Dong... dong... dong..."


    Time passed slowly until the sound of a bell echoed throughout the Sloe family estate.


    Everyone fell silent and turned their attention toward a raised tform.


    A wave of magical energy suddenly spread from the tform.


    In the next moment, an old man dressed in a purple mage''s robe and holding a ck staff appeared, and everyone immediately bowed.


    "Greetings, Lord Sloe-Masi!"


    "There''s no need for formalities. Please, be seated," the old man smiled and took his seat.


    This was Sloe-Masi, the current head of the Sloe family. He had lived for over three hundred years and was a Six-Star Mage Emperor.


    The Sloe family held such a high position in the entire Bork Empire primarily because of this old man.


    A Seven-Star Mage Emperor, he had once contributed greatly to the Bork Empire, especially in the campaign to eradicate the remaining undead.


    One could say that he was practically a spiritual leader of the Bork Empire.


    Even the wealthy Steinway family held great respect for him. Teddy, too, showed utmost reverence toward such a powerful figure.


    "Wee, everyone, to the Sloe family''s disciple assessment..." Once everyone had taken their seats, another elder stepped forward.


    This was Sloe-Lawrence, the Grand Elder of the Sloe family and an Eight-Star Saint Mage.


    "Well then, I won''t waste any time with unnecessary words. I''ll now exin the rules for this year''s disciple assessment."


    "There are two parts to the test. The first is the annual magic power test."


    "The second is a disciple duel. If anyone is confident, they may choose their own opponent."


    Lawrence exined the rules, and all the Sloe family disciples listened attentively.


    "Now, I dere the Sloe family''s annual disciple assessment officially open!"


    "Boom... boom... boom..."


    As his voice fell, countless magical fireworks burst in the sky, lighting up even the daylight with their brilliance.


    "So, it''s finally starting?" Kennan opened his eyes, staring resolutely at the fireworks in the sky.


    Today, Sloe-Kennan would make sure that these fireworks shone only for him!


    _________________________________________________________________________________


    Mages And Knights Levels : The hierarchy of knights was as follows: Apprentice Knight, Junior Knight, Intermediate Knight, Senior Knight, Bronze Knight, Silver Knight, Gold Knight, tinum Knight, Holy Knight, and finally, the legendary Ruler Knight. Each rank had nine stars. The hierarchy of mages in this world is divided into: Mage Apprentice, Mage , Archmages , Grand Archmage, Sage Archmage, Mage King, Saint Archmage , Mage Emperor , Mage Ruler.


    _________________________________________________________________________________


    GOLDEN TICKETS = More Chapters


    Power Stones = More Chapters


    Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.


    Your gift is the motivation for my creation. Give me more motivation!

 Chapter 29 The First Round of Testing

    29 The First Round of Testing


    "Let the first round of testing begin!" After the fireworks faded, Lawrence spoke again.


    Arge crystal ball appeared in the center of the arena.


    This was a magical crystal ball. When someone released their magic into it, the ball would disy the strength of the magic user.


    "The first one up, Sloe-Fielding!" Lawrence stood by the crystal ball, holding a list of family disciples.


    Fielding?


    Hearing the name, Kennan nced over.


    A boy walked onto the tform; it was the same boy who had been showing off in front of him earlier.


    "Release your magic," Lawrence instructed as Fielding stepped forward.


    Fielding nodded and let his magic ripple through his body, causing a surge of energy to erupt from within.


    "Buzz..."


    As Fielding released his magic, the crystal ball emitted an energy wave, and a string of characters appeared on its surface.


    **Three-Star Mage!**


    Seeing the result, the audience remained expressionless.


    This level of strength in the family was considered below average.


    "Sloe-Fielding, Three-Star Mage, a one-star improvement fromst year," Lawrence announced.


    Despite expecting this result, there was a hint of disappointment in Fielding''s eyes.


    Improving by only one star in a year meant that another year without progress would lead to his expulsion from the family.


    "Next up, Sloe-Lenel!" After Fielding left, another boy stepped up.


    This boy turned out to be a Seven-Star Mage, showing decent aptitude.


    "You don''t seem nervous at all," Corvin remarked, ncing at Kennan with a smile.


    Kennan didn''t respond, shaking his head before closing his eyes again, waiting for his name to be called.


    "This guy is interesting," Corvin thought. He wasn''t angry at Kennan''s silence; rather, he grew more curious, wondering if Kennan was truly as confident as he appeared.


    "Next, Sloe-Debb!" A few minutester, a familiar name rang in Kennan''s ears.


    Kennan opened his eyes just in time to see Debb stepping up.


    "Buzz..."


    Debb smiled confidently at the crowd, then released his magic, causing the crystal ball to light up.


    **One-Star Archmage!**


    A few secondster, the crystal ball disyed Debb''s rank, surprising the onlookers.


    "Who would''ve thought Debb had already reached the Archmage level? He''s only fifteen years old¡ªhis aptitude is top-tier."


    "While he may not be the strongest of his generation, his future looks bright. He could easily be an elder of the family one day."


    The crowd murmured their opinions, and the senior members of the Sloe family nodded in satisfaction.


    One of the middle-aged men sitting on the high tform, in particr, was beaming with pride.


    "Milne, what do you think of my son?" the man, Lucas, asked the person next to him, smiling broadly. He was Debb''s father.


    The man beside him remained expressionless and silent, but his gaze was fixed on Kennan, who was leaning against a wall in the corner.


    This man was Kennan''s father, Sloe-Milne, a Three-Star Mage Emperor. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Years ago, during a family trial, Milne had crippled Lucas.


    Since then, Lucas had harbored a grudge, spending years trying to undermine Milne.


    As a family renowned for its magic, they had never before seen a fifteen-year-old who was still only an apprentice.


    17:05


    When Kennan was born and turned out to be a failure, Lucas seized the opportunity to humiliate Milne by constantlyparing their children.


    Milne couldn''t refute theparison, as his son was indeed considered a failure.


    Seeing Milne''s silence, Lucas''s face was filled with satisfaction.


    Although he couldn''t surpass Milne himself, his son could easily crush Milne''s son.


    Meanwhile, Debb stepped down from the tform, and Lawrence called up a few more family disciples for testing.


    "Last up, Sloe-Kennan!" When Kennan''s name was called, the crowd''s faces lit up with mocking smiles.


    After all, the name Kennan was synonymous with disgrace in the Sloe family.


    As a family renowned for its magic, they had never before seen a fifteen-year-old who was still only an apprentice.


    When Kennan heard his name, he opened his eyes and, under the gaze of the crowd, walked calmly toward the tform.


    Corvin watched with a hint of anticipation in his eyes. He had a feeling that Kennan wasn''t as simple as everyone thought.


    "Kennan, release your magic," Lawrence said coldly as Kennan stepped onto the tform.


    Lawrence was well aware of Kennan''s reputation, as the title of "family disgrace" wasn''t easily earned.


    Kennan remained unfazed, turning his gaze toward the crystal ball. With a slight smile, he began releasing his magic.


    "Boom..."


    In the next instant, Kennan''s aura surged, and a massive wave of magic power erupted from his body.


    The surrounding magic energy quickly converged around him, forming a magical vortex.


    As soon as the crowd saw the vortex, they looked puzzled.


    But on the high tform, those strong enough to be Mage Lords all stood up in shock.


    Even the Sloe family head, Sloe-Masi, stared at Kennan in amazement.

 Chapter 30 The Rise of Kennan

    30 The Rise of Kennan


    ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    If you''re enjoying the story, show your support with Power Stones and Golden Tickets! ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    "What''s going on? Wasn''t he just supposed to release his magic? Why is he affecting the surrounding magic?"


    "Is he casting a spell? But even then, that shouldn''t cause his level to increase."


    "Maybe he''s just given up on himself and decided to act recklessly, knowing he''s useless."


    The disciples of the Sloe family looked at Kennan with confusion, while Fielding and his group sneered.


    Not long ago, they had bullied Kennan, knowing he was still a Nine-Star Magic Apprentice and had no chance of passing this year''s test.


    However, the important figures present were all staring at Kennan in shock.


    Even the previously indifferent Grand Elder, Sloe-Lawrence, couldn''t hide his surprise.


    "This... this is magical control? How can this boy have such mastery over magic?"


    Lawrence was astonished as he observed Kennan.


    Magical control was a rare ability typically possessed only by Saint Mages.


    To control magic sopletely that even breathing could influence the surrounding magic was a skill exclusive to powerful mages.


    Yet here it was, disyed by Kennan. Could he be a Saint Mage?


    "It''s true! He''s disying magical control! I can''t believe the Sloe family has such a genius among us!" Family head Sloe-Masi was ted as he watched Kennan.


    While the others might not know, Masi understood.


    Magical control was indeed a hallmark of Saint Mages.


    But some geniuses were born with the ability to control magic right from birth.


    Those with such talent benefitted greatly from it in both training andbat.


    Moreover, they would encounter no bottlenecks in their cultivation before reaching the Saint Mage level.


    A genius like this appeared only once in a millennium, and even though the Sloe family prided itself on its magical heritage, they had never produced such a talent.


    Thest known genius of this caliber had been the legendary Ruler Mage, Lanstier Artivry!


    Among the guests from other families, a few recognized the signs of magical control as well.


    Their expressions becameplicated as they looked at Kennan.


    They knew that with Kennan''s disyed talent, his future as a Saint Mage was all but guaranteed.


    And that was just the starting point.


    As for the endpoint... it could very well be bing a RulerMage!


    "Master Masi, the Sloe family truly deserves its reputation as the greatest magical family in the Bork Empire, producing a genius like this," Teddymented with a smile.


    As long as Kennan remained safe and received the full support of the Sloe family, he would undoubtedly be a Mage Emperor.


    He might even be the next Ruler Mage.


    "Hahaha, Master Teddy, you tter me," Masiughed heartily, though he couldn''t hide his excitement.


    Originally, he had nned to select a sessor today.


    But after evaluating the family disciples, none had truly impressed him.


    Kennan''s appearance reignited his hope, and he resolved to invest everything into Kennan''s development.


    Even if Kennan couldn''t reach the level of a Ruler Mage, he would ensure the Sloe family remained powerful for centuries toe.


    "Whose child is this?" Masi asked aloud.


    "Master, Sloe-Kennan is my son," Milne quickly stepped forward to reply.


    "Very well. After this family trial, bring Kennan to see me," Masi said with a satisfied nod.


    "Yes, Master!" Milne''s face was now filled with excitement, recing his earlier worry.


    A personal meeting with the family head meant that Kennan would be given special attention and training.


    Meanwhile, Lucas''s face had turned dark, and he looked at Kennan with frustration and disbelief.


    Wasn''t this boy supposed to be a failure? n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    How had he suddenly turned into a genius?


    "Buzz, buzz, buzz..."


    At that moment, the magical crystal ball lit up, revealing Kennan''s level to the audience.


    "Sloe-Kennan, One-Star Archmage!" Lawrence, now back to his senses, announced the result with excitement.


    A One-Star Archmage who also possessed magical control.


    It was highly likely that Kennan had the same talent as the legendary Ruler Mage.


    At this point, Masi and the others were no longer concerned about Kennan''s level.


    Though his rank was low, with proper training, he was destined to be a great mage.


    "A One-Star Archmage? How is that possible? This guy was just a Nine-Star Magic Apprentice a few days ago! How can he be a One-Star Archmage now?"


    "No way! This can''t be real. Could the magical crystal ball be broken? He was aplete failure!"


    The family disciples were shocked, especially Fielding and Debb, who couldn''t believe their eyes as they stared at Kennan.


    Fielding now understood why Kennan hadn''t been afraid of him earlier.


    Debb also realized why Kennan had agreed to his challenge so easily.


    It was because Kennan was no longer a failure¡ªhe had be a One-Star Archmage.


    Kennan withdrew his magic and nced at Debb, a faint smile of amusement on his face, before turning to leave.


    Debb noticed the look in Kennan''s eyes and felt a chill run down his spine.


    "Hmph, even if you''re no longer a failure, I''ll make sure to turn you into one in front of everyer!"


    "I didn''t expect this¡­ you''ve been hiding your power well." As Kennan returned to his spot by the wall, Corvin smiled as he spoke.


    Before, when Corvin saw Kennan being bullied, he thought Kennan had been through the same kind of struggles as him.


    But it turned out Kennan was far more powerful than he had imagined.


    "If I told you that two days ago, I was nothing but a useless Nine-Star Magic Apprentice, would you believe me?" Kennan said calmly.


    Corvin was stunned for a moment, then burst intoughter.


    "Hahaha, I would believe it. To be honest, just a few days ago, I was a failure in my family as well."


    Mages And Knights Levels The hierarchy of knights was as follows:Apprentice Knight, Junior Knight, Intermediate Knight, Senior Knight, Bronze Knight, Silver Knight, Gold Knight, tinum Knight, Holy Knight, and finally, the legendary Ruler Knight. Each rank had nine stars.


    The hierarchy of mages in this world is divided into:Mage Apprentice, Mage , Archmages , Grand Archmage, Sage Archmage, Mage King, Mage Sovereign ,Saint Archmage , Mage Emperor , Mage Ruler.

 Chapter 31 A Hidden Power Revealed

    Chapter 31 A Hidden Power Revealed


    "I didn''t expect this¡­ you''ve been hiding your power well." As Kennan returned to his spot by the wall, Corvin smiled as he spoke.


    Before, when Corvin saw Kennan being bullied, he thought Kennan had been through the same kind of struggles as him.


    But it turned out Kennan was far more powerful than he had imagined.


    "If I told you that two days ago, I was nothing but a useless Nine-Star Magic Apprentice, would you believe me?" Kennan said calmly.


    Corvin was stunned for a moment, then burst intoughter.


    "Hahaha, I would believe it. To be honest, just a few days ago, I was a failure in my family as well."


    Kennan looked at Corvin in surprise but couldn''t help smiling, though he said nothing more.


    "The first round of testing is over. Now we''ll proceed to the second round: the disciple duels. If anyone wants to volunteer, you may step forward and choose your opponent." Lawrence''s voice rang out once more.


    The members of the Sloe family exchanged nces. None of them seemed eager to participate.


    Winning would offend someone, while losing would be humiliating.


    "I''ll go!" Suddenly, a voice broke the silence.


    Everyone turned to see who had spoken, and it was none other than Sloe-Fielding.


    "Very well, Fielding. Who do you wish to challenge?" Lawrence asked with a smile.


    Though Fielding wasn''t particrly strong, he had guts.


    "Grand Elder, I want to challenge Sloe-Kennan!" Fielding said, ring at Kennan with a look of determination.


    He refused to believe that Kennan had truly reached the rank of Archmage.


    Fielding wanted to expose Kennan for what he thought was a lie and maybe even earn some recognition from the family in the process.


    "Challenging Kennan?" Lawrence was slightly taken aback.


    In the past, such a choice wouldn''t have surprised him, as Kennan was considered the weakest.


    But now Kennan was a One-Star Archmage, while Fielding was only a Three-Star Mage. It seemed like a foolish decision.


    "Are you sure? If anything goes wrong, you''ll be responsible for the consequences," Lawrence warned, frowning.


    "Grand Elder, I am sure! I want to challenge Kennan!" Fielding insisted.


    Seeing Fielding''s determination, Lawrence turned his gaze toward Kennan in the corner.


    "Kennan, do you ept Fielding''s challenge?"


    "I ept." Kennan replied calmly.


    He had intended to wait before taking the stage, but Fielding''s reckless challenge forced his hand.


    After speaking, Kennan walked to the tform, and Lawrence stepped aside. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "You may begin at any time, but try to avoid causing serious injuries." "Boom..." As soon as Lawrence finished speaking, Fielding impatiently drew his wand.


    With a sh of light from the wand, a gust of wind appeared beneath his feet, and he quickly darted to the side.


    This was a First-Tier wind spell called "Swift Wind," which increased the caster''s speed.


    "Wind de!" Without hesitation, Fielding cast another spell from behind Kennan, sending a sharp green de of wind toward him.


    "Pathetic!" "Boom..."


    Kennan smirked. With a simple wave of his hand and a slight tremor of his magic power, the Wind de shattered.


    "How¡­ how is that possible?" Fielding was stunned. That was a Second-Tier spell, yet Kennan had effortlessly destroyed it. Was Kennan truly an Archmage?


    "Wind des!!!" Gritting his teeth, Fielding unleashed his full magical power, sending dozens of Wind des flying toward Kennan.


    As a wind-element mage, Fielding had only learned a few attack spells, and Wind des were his go-to technique.


    If even Wind des didn''t work, his other half-learned spells would be useless.


    "Shatter!" "Boom, boom, boom..." But as the des approached, Kennan casually clenched his fist, and all the Wind des shattered instantly.


    "That boy really does have magical control. That''s the skill of a Saint Mage¡ªa power that lets them control the magic around them. Those Wind des were just condensed magic, and whether they shattered or not was entirely up to Kennan."


    Watching the duel from the high tform, the onlookers shook their heads in awe.


    Saint Mages were formidable because of their ability to control magic.


    Even if a Nine-Star Mage Emperor cast a spell, a Saint Mage could easily dispel it using magical control.


    What chance did Fielding, a mage of much lower rank, stand against Kennan?


    "No way! How is your power so strong? This can''t be¡­" Fielding was frozen in disbelief as his attacks were effortlessly neutralized.


    "You talk too much!" "Wind des!" "Whoosh¡­" Kennan sneered, and with a single thought, ten Wind des materialized and shot toward Fielding.


    "Shhh¡­" "Ahhh!" Fielding tried to defend himself, but the Wind des reached him in an instant.


    With a slicing sound, the des tore through his body, and Fielding let out a scream of pain.


    "Thud¡­" A secondter, Fielding copsed to his knees, his eyes zed over as the aura around him flickered weakly.


    "Debb, you''re next!" Before anyone could react, Kennan''s gaze shifted to Debb in the crowd, his voice filled with cold menace.

 Chapter 32: A Duel of Fire and Pride

    Upon hearing Kennan''s voice, everyone turned to look at Debb.


    Debb narrowed his eyes, not expecting Kennan to have been hiding his strength all this time.


    However, now that both of them were on the same level, Debb was confident that he wouldn''t necessarily lose.


    "Hmph, if you''re seeking death, I''ll grant your wish!"


    Debb sneered. He had been diligently practicing magic recently and refused to believe that Kennan was stronger than him.


    "Lucas, who do you think will win?"


    Milne asked Lucas with a smirk.


    Lucas''s face darkened. He knew Milne was intentionally provoking him, but there was nothing he could do.


    He was aware that the duel hadn''t even started yet, but his son had already lost. And he would lose badly.


    Kennan had magical control, a power that even a mage of a higher rank would struggle against.


    And Debb, as a mere One-Star Archmage, stood no chance.


    Lucas wanted to call his son down from the tform, but the Sloe family''s rules were strict: once a challenge was epted, there was no backing out. It was a matter of pride for their magical lineage.


    "Next, Sloe-Kennan will challenge Sloe-Debb. Both participants may begin when ready," Lawrence announced calmly.


    Although Kennan had heavily injured Fielding in their previous duel, essentially crippling him, Lawrence wasn''t upset. In fact, he believed Kennan had done the right thing.


    He could already foresee that Kennan would one day be the head of the Sloe family.


    Kennan was clearing away his future obstacles and establishing his authority¡ªsomething that could only benefit the Sloe family.


    Of course, this was all because of Kennan''s extraordinary talent. Had it been anyone else, Lawrence would have intervened long ago.


    "You can go first. Otherwise, you might not even have a chance to attack," Kennan said calmly, addressing Debb.


    "Hmph, arrogant!"


    "Fireball!"


    Debb scoffed, wasting no time. He conjured a fireball the size of a human head and sent it hurling toward Kennan.


    Being a One-Star Archmage, his spell''s speed and power were far superior to Fielding''s.


    As the fireball flew toward him, Kennan felt the intense heat rushing at him.


    "Fireball!"


    However, Kennan remained unafraid, raising his right hand to cast the same spell.


    But his fireball was twice the size of Debb''s.


    Seeing this, the crowd couldn''t believe their eyes. Even Sloe-Masi, a Mage Emperor, stood up in shock.


    "What''s going on? Isn''t this boy a wind-element mage? How can he cast Fireball as well?"


    "Could he be a dual-element mage? This kid is a monster! Even the great God Mage was only a single-element mage."


    "A genius with the potential of the God Mage, and a dual-element mage at that! If this boy doesn''t fall, he''ll surely be one of the continent''s most powerful figures. The Sloe family has a bright future ahead!"


    The onlookers on the high tform were filled with astonishment, and Masi''s eyes sparkled with excitement.


    The Sloe family might be on the verge of a glory they had never experienced before.


    "Boom¡­"


    At that moment, the two fireballs collided, and Debb''s fireball was instantly devoured by Kennan''s.


    The massive fireball continued its path, hurtling toward Debb.


    "Explosive me!"


    "Bang!"


    Debb''s face changed as he hurriedly cast another spell.


    He managed to cancel out Kennan''s fireball, but his eyes were now filled with shock.


    They were supposed to be of equal strength, so why was Kennan''s Fireball so much stronger?


    Even his Second-Tier spell had barely been able to stop it.


    Could the gap between them really be this wide?


    "It seems your strength isn''t all that impressive. Let''s not waste time."


    Kennan sneered, his magic surging as dozens of fireballs appeared around him.


    "Go!"


    "Boom, boom, boom¡­"


    "Ahhh!"


    Faced with a barrage of fireballs, Debb desperately tried to cast higher-level spells, but it was futile.


    With a final scream, he was sted off the tform and into unconsciousness.


    Lawrence quickly rushed over to check on Debb, only to find that his magical veins had been scorched by the mes.


    Debb would never be able to cast magic again in his life.


    "Come at me, all of you! Today, I''ll show you who the real failures are in the Sloe family!"


    Kennan''s gaze swept over the crowd, his face filled with arrogance.


    For years, he had waited for this day.


    To use magic to defeat the so-called "geniuses" of the Sloe family. And finally, his time hade.


    Hearing Kennan''s challenge, the other family disciples were filled with anger.


    How dare he look down on them? His arrogance knew no bounds.


    "Kennan, let me take you on!"


    A young man stepped forward.


    This was Sloe-Mind, the Sloe family''s number one genius, aged 17 and already a Five-Star ArchMage.


    As Mind stepped forward, everyone smirked.


    Surely Kennan couldn''t be a match for a Five-Star ArchMage, no matter how strong he was.


    "You? Get lost!"


    "Boom, boom, boom¡­"


    Kennan snorted in disdain. With a wave of his hand, hundreds of massive fireballs appeared in the sky and flew toward Mind at terrifying speed.


    "Does this guy have unlimited magic power?"


    Seeing the hundreds of fireballs flying toward him, Sloe-Mind''s heart raced.


    Although Fireball was only a First-Tier spell, the sheer number of them could seriously injure him if he were hit.


    "Water Element Shield!"


    "Bang, bang, bang..."


    Mind quickly unleashed his magic, forming arge shield in front of him.


    The fireballs struck the shield and were blocked.


    Seeing the fireballs being stopped, Mind smirked.


    "Kennan, your strength is indeed impressive, but as a water-element mage, I have the perfect counter to your magic."


    He was ranked a level higher than Kennan, and while the fireballs looked intimidating, they didn''t pose a real threat to him.


    _______________________________________


    Mages And Knights Levels


    The hierarchy of knights was as follows:Apprentice Knight, Junior Knight, Intermediate Knight, Senior Knight, Bronze Knight, Silver Knight, Gold Knight, tinum Knight, Holy Knight, and finally, the legendary Ruler Knight. Each rank had nine stars.


    The hierarchy of mages in this world is divided into:Mage Apprentice, Mage , Archmages , Grand Archmage, Sage Archmage, Mage King, Mage Sovereign ,Saint Archmage , Mage Emperor , Mage Ruler.

 Chapter 33: The Unstoppable Kennan

    "Does this guy have unlimited magic power?"


    Seeing the hundreds of fireballs flying toward him, Sloe-Mind''s heart raced.


    Although Fireball was only a First-Tier spell, the sheer number of them could seriously injure him if he were hit.


    "Water Element Shield!"


    "Bang, bang, bang..."


    Mind quickly unleashed his magic, forming arge shield in front of him.


    The fireballs struck the shield and were blocked.


    Seeing the fireballs being stopped, Mind smirked.


    "Kennan, your strength is indeed impressive, but as a water-element mage, I have the perfect counter to your magic."


    He was ranked a level higher than Kennan, and while the fireballs looked intimidating, they didn''t pose a real threat to him.


    "Is that so?"


    Kennan grinned as the magic around him suddenly pulsed.


    In Mind''s shocked gaze, cracks began to appear in his water-element shield.


    "Boom..."


    "Ugh¡­"


    In the next moment, the shield shattered, and the remaining fireballs struck Mind directly.


    With a spurt of blood, Mind was sent flying.


    "This... how is this possible? Mind is at the Archmage level, and he was still defeated by Kennan?"


    "Incredible! He was a whole level higher, but still lost. When did Kennan be this powerful?"


    The crowd murmured in disbelief, looking at the heavily injured Mind on the ground. However, the elders on the high tform were not surprised.


    With Kennan''s magical control, Mind''s spells were essentially useless, making his defeat inevitable.


    "I think it''s best if all of youe at me together."


    Kennan said casually.


    The other disciples frowned, now fully aware of Kennan''s overwhelming strength.


    But if they all attacked together and somehow defeated him, it wouldn''t feel like a true victory.


    "Do as you wish."


    Lawrence interjected.


    He understood that this trial was essentially meant to showcase Kennan''s abilities.


    In fact, Lawrence was curious to see where Kennan''s limitsy.


    Seeing the Grand Elder''s approval, the other disciples exchanged nces, then raised their wands and attacked Kennan.


    ---


    "Boss, the Sloe family is having quite themotion today, with even a Mage Emperor present."


    In the shop, Men spoke to Sylvus with a smile.


    He had already sensed the powerful auras gathering in the direction of the Sloe family, one of which was so strong that he didn''t dare probe it further.


    Sylvus didn''t respond. He was lying back in his chair, having taken a pill to cultivate since there wasn''t much business that day.


    As time passed and the shop was about to close, a figure appeared in the alley.


    "Boss, I want to buy some pills."


    Hearing the voice, Sylvus opened his eyes and saw that it was Kennan.


    Kennan was smiling, and the magical energy around him was fluctuating.


    "Looks like you just came from a battle. What kind of pills are you looking for?" Sylvus asked.


    "I just taught a few worthless people a lesson. I want pills that can boost my level. Money isn''t an issue."


    Kennan said as he ced a magic storage ring on the counter, containing 100,000 magic crystals.


    Just a short while ago, Kennan had faced a group assault from the Sloe family disciples, yet he remained unfazed.


    Thanks to the mana restoration pills he had purchased from Sylvus''s shop, Kennan''s magic seemed limitless.


    In just a few minutes, he had defeated all the family''s disciples, leaving everyone in shock.


    Afterward, Masi personally met with Kennan, promising him full support for his development.


    Kennan was thrilled. He had once been insignificant within the family, but now even the family head had met with him in person.


    Despite this, Kennan wasn''t particrly interested in the family''s cultivation resources.


    After securing some magic crystals from Masi, he headed straight to Sylvus''s shop.


    "Looks like you''ve finallye into some wealth."


    Sylvus smiled as he signaled for Men to fetch the pills.


    "I owe it all to your pills, Boss."


    Kennan smiled in return.


    Just a few days ago, he had been a despised outcast.


    Now, he was regarded as the Sloe family''s greatest talent.


    All of this began with his decision to buy pills from Sylvus''s shop.


    Men soon brought the pills Kennan requested.


    After storing them, Kennan was about to leave when a voice called out from outside.


    "Boss, I''m here¡­ Wait, what are you doing here?"


    The neer was Corvin, who stopped in his tracks upon seeing Kennan in the shop.


    After the Sloe family''s trial ended, Corvin had nned to return home.


    But on the way, he realized there wasn''t much waiting for him there.


    Remembering that Sylvus had mentioned the shop carried pills that could enhance his strength, Corvin decided to stop by.


    He hadn''t expected to find Kennan there.


    "Don''t tell me the reason you''ve gotten stronger is because of the boss''s pills?"


    Corvin asked, looking at Kennan.


    Corvin had done his research. Kennan had been a known failure up until recently, but then suddenly grew stronger.


    Now, seeing Kennan in Sylvus''s shop, Corvin couldn''t help but put two and two together.


    "My strength¡­"


    Before Kennan could respond, another voice interrupted from a distance.


    "I didn''t expect to find both of you here. I''ve been looking for you."


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    If you''re enjoying the story, show your support with Power Stones and Golden Tickets! Your support helps bring more daily updates and keeps the adventure going!


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 Chapter 34: The Unyielding Prince

    Hearing the voice, everyone turned to look.


    They saw a young man walking over with a gentle expression.


    "Greetings, Prince Leo."


    Kennan and Corvin quickly bowed to the young man.


    This was Park-Leo, the third prince of the Bork Empire, only 21 years old but already a Five-Star Grand Archmage. His talent was considered exceptional.


    "There''s no need for formalities from either of you. I didn''t expect to find you both here. Is there something special about this ce?"


    Leo smiled at the two as he spoke.


    He had been present during the Sloe family trial earlier, as Masi was the Grand Mage of the Bork Empire. Even if the emperor himself couldn''t attend, a representative had to be there.


    After witnessing Kennan''s performance, Leo had developed an interest in forming a connection with him.


    Although Leo was the third prince, he had two older brothers above him.


    With his current influence, it was highly unlikely that he would be emperor.


    The Sloe family, as one of the top magical families, was naturally an attractive ally to any political figure.


    However, Masi had always refused to involve the family in political power struggles, turning down any offers of alliance.


    So, Leo had set his sights on Kennan.


    If his calctions were correct, Kennan was likely the future head of the Sloe family.


    Establishing a good rtionship with him now would certainly be beneficial in the future.


    "We''re both just here to buy some pills."


    Kennan replied when Leo asked why they were there.


    "Pills?"


    Leo raised an eyebrow. As a prince, he had seen many strange and rare things, but he had never heard of such a thing as pills.


    "Yes, pills. Boss, didn''t you say before that you have some that can boost my strength? Can I take a look?"


    Corvin asked Sylvus, looking hopeful.


    "I do, but not today."


    Sylvus nced over at Men. "Close the shop."


    "Huh? Boss, please make an exception and sell me just one. Money isn''t a problem."


    Corvin hurried to Sylvus, pleading.


    He had alreadye all this way¡ªhe couldn''t just leave empty-handed.


    "The business hours are over. If you hadn''t been chatting just now, you would''ve had time to buy one."


    Sylvus said tly.


    The shop operated for only three hours each day.


    Any pills sold outside of this window wouldn''t be counted by the system.


    Besides, Sylvus had ns to head upstairs and break through to the next level of cultivation.


    Corvin frowned at Sylvus''s words and couldn''t help but nce at Prince Leo.


    In truth, if Leo hadn''t shown up unexpectedly, he would have had time to buy the pills.


    Leo, sensing Corvin''s slightly usatory nce, felt a bit embarrassed.


    "Boss, I am the third prince of the Bork Empire. Could you perhaps make an exception and sell Corvin one pill as a favor to me?"


    Leo asked, looking at Sylvus.


    As a prince, no one in the Holy City had ever dared refuse him.


    "A prince? Even if you were the emperor, you''d still have to wait until tomorrow. Men, escort them out."


    Sylvus nced at Leo without the slightest hint of respect.


    A mere prince? He dared to act high and mighty in front of Sylvus? Even if the emperor himself showed up, Sylvus wouldn''t change his stance.


    "Right this way, gentlemen."


    Men said, smiling as he gestured for the three to leave.


    Leo''s brow furrowed. He hadn''t expected his status as a prince to carry no weight with Sylvus.


    Could this man really possess the power to stand against the Bork Empire?


    "Third Prince, if there''s nothing else, we''ll be heading out now."


    Kennan had no intention of lingering. He had already purchased what he needed.


    "We should leave together."


    Corvin hesitated for a moment but ultimately decided to give up.


    He knew Sylvus well enough to understand that once Sylvus said no, there was no changing his mind.


    After all, Corvin had witnessed firsthand how Sylvus had stripped a Saint Mage of his power. He didn''t dare provoke him.


    Shortly afterward, both Corvin and Kennan left, and Men closed the shop.


    Now, only Prince Leo remained, standing awkwardly in the deserted alley.


    "Interesting. I didn''t expect to be brushed off like this in such a small shop. Tomorrow, I''lle back and see just what''s so special about this ce."


    Leo shot onest nce at the shop before turning to leave.


    Meanwhile, Sylvus had returned to his room, consumed a pill, and began his cultivation.


    ---


    That same day, news of Kennan''s impressive performance in the Sloe family trial spread throughout the Holy City.


    Everyone now knew that the Sloe family had produced a genius with the potential to rival even the God Mages.


    With this news, the Sloe family''s gates were flooded with visitors.


    The emperor of the Bork Empire even issued a personal decree, granting Kennan the title of Baron.


    Moreover, the emperor nned to marry off his daughter to Kennan.


    In short, from this day onward, Kennan''s name had be famous.


    As long as he didn''t meet an untimely end, Kennan was destined for greatness.


    ---


    In the Imperial Pce of the Bork Empire:


    "What? You''re telling me that Leo has already made contact with Kennan? What did they talk about?"


    A young man asked with a frown as he looked at the elderly man standing before him.


    This young man was none other than Park-Nat, the crown prince of the Bork Empire and the first in line to the throne.


    Barring any unexpected circumstances, he would one day be emperor of the empire.


    However, if Leo seeded in winning over the Sloe family, Nat''s position as the primary heir might not be as secure as he once thought.


    "Your Highness, they did indeed meet, but we don''t know exactly what was discussed."


    Nat squinted his eyes, realizing that he had underestimated his younger brother.


    It seemed he would need to find a way to undermine Leo''s ns.

 Chapter 35: Power Plays and Hidden Schemes

    "Your Highness, perhaps we should find a way to suppress the third prince?"


    The elder looked at Park-Nat and asked.


    "No need, someone else will take care of that. What we need to do now is establish a good rtionship with Kennan. Go and ask him if he''s avable tomorrow for a meeting at Dream Tower."


    Nat said.


    Dream Tower, also known as the Drunken Dream Pavilion, was a famous ce in the Holy City, popr among nobles and aristocrats for its fine wine and beautiful women.


    "Your Highness, are you referring to the second prince?"


    The elder''s eyes lit up, instantly understanding Nat''s n.


    Nat smiled slightly but said nothing. If there was anyone who disliked him the most, it was his second brother.


    Now that the third prince had unexpectedly emerged, the second prince was surely not going to sit back and do nothing.


    Let them fight, Nat thought. He would simply wait and reap the benefits.


    Seeing Nat remain silent, the elder quickly left, heading toward the Sloe family.


    ---


    In the second prince''s pce:


    "Your Highness, the third prince clearly intends to make the Sloe family his ally. If he seeds, the consequences will be unimaginable. We must take action."


    A man spoke to the meditating second prince, Park-Stan.


    "What action do we need? Just kill him."


    Stan didn''t even open his eyes, speaking in a calm tone that was filled with murderous intent.


    The man was startled by this response. He hadn''t expected such a direct approach.


    If this were discovered, the emperor would be furious.


    "Your Highness, if we send someone to assassinate the third prince and it''s exposed¡­"


    The man''s voice was filled with urgency. He couldn''t stand by and watch his master make such a reckless decision.


    "Who said I''m going to kill my third brother? I just want you to hire mercenaries to kill someone. As for who they kill, that''s up to them."


    Stan smirked.


    "And even if he gets killed, what does it matter? Who do you think will be the most unsettled by his close rtionship with the Sloe family?"


    The man froze for a moment, then suddenly realized.


    "If the third prince aligns himself with the Sloe family, it would signal his ambition for the throne. The first prince won''t just sit idly by."


    Stan shook his head.


    "My eldest brother is smart enough to figure out that I''ll want to suppress the third prince. He won''t take any action."


    "Then isn''t your n ying right into the first prince''s hands?"


    The man asked, confused.


    "If he makes a move, it will only suppress the third prince. But I''m aiming to kill him!"


    Stan smiled coldly.


    The man finally understood. "Your n is to escte this. Although you''ll be suspected, the biggest suspicion will fall on the first prince. This will force the emperor to reconsider the heir to the throne."


    As the man realized this, cold sweat ran down his back. The second prince was ying a dangerous game, one that could destroy both his brothers.


    As long as there was no direct evidence linking Stan to the assassination, the first prince would be the one to suffer the most.


    "Go and take care of it. After the third prince is dead, those mercenaries will conveniently die in an ''ident'' as well."


    Stan waved dismissively.


    The man nodded and quickly left to carry out the orders.


    Stan smirked and closed his eyes, returning to his meditation.


    ---


    The next morning, Sylvus slowly opened his eyes, a satisfied smile on his face.


    "The pills from the shop are really something. I''ve already reached the rank of Seven-Star Archmage."


    Thanks to his continuous cultivation throughout the day and night, he had advanced four ranks overnight.


    Although it still seemed like a low rank, considering that he had only been in this world for less than a week, his progress was already astonishing.


    After getting up and washing, Sylvus enjoyed the breakfast Men had bought before telling him to open the shop for the day.


    While Sylvus now had more than ten million magic crystals, more than enough to run the shop alone, he decided to keep Men around.


    With Men managing the store, Sylvus could spend his days lying back, eating pills, and cultivating peacefully.


    He also believed that one day, his small shop would be incredibly popr.


    When that day came, managing everything alone would be impossible. Plus, he wasn''t in need of that million magic crystals anyway.


    "Boss, we should be open for business now, right?"


    Within half an hour of opening, a familiar figure appeared at the shop entrance¡ªPrince Leo, who had been brushed off the previous day.


    "Wee. What can I do for you today?"


    Sylvus nced at Leo briefly before closing his eyes again to rest. Men stepped forward to greet Leo.


    "Are these the pills?"


    Leo wasn''t bothered by Sylvus''s attitude. After all, yesterday''s treatment had been much harsher.


    "Yes, our shop''s pills have a wide range of effects, capable of achieving anything you can imagine."


    Men repeated Sylvus''s shop motto.


    "Oh? I''ve never heard of such pills before. Can they really boost one''s strength?"


    Leo asked curiously.


    "Of course. These pills don''t just enhance strength; they can also improve your natural talent. You''ve heard of Kennan, right? He became a genius after taking pills from our shop."


    Men smiled.


    With Kennan''s sess story in hand, he had the perfect advertisement.


    Hearing this, Leo was even more intrigued.


    So it was these pills that had caused Kennan''s sudden surge in power. No wonder Kennan had returned to the shop yesterday.


    "In that case, bring me your finest pills!"


    Leo smiled. As a prince, money was never an issue for him.

 Chapter 36: The Princes Power Stripped

    "Bring out the best pills?"


    Upon hearing these words, Men looked at Leo with a strange expression.


    Sylvus shook his head speechlessly.


    "What''s wrong? Is there a problem?"


    Leo, still unaware of the seriousness of the situation, looked at Men curiously and asked.


    Men didn''t say a word. In an instant, he moved in front of Leo. Before Leo could react, a surge of magic appeared in Men''s palm andnded directly on Leo.


    "Boom..."


    "Ah... Ugh..."


    In the next second, Leo let out a scream, spitting out blood as he was thrown backward.


    Men nodded with satisfaction.


    "You... you dare to strike me? I am the third prince of the Bork Empire!"


    "You''re dead! I will... wait, what''s happening? Where is my magic? Why is my power disappearing?"


    Leo got up from the ground.


    As he spoke, he suddenly realized that his strength was rapidly fading.


    In just a few moments, he could no longer sense his magic.


    As a prince, strength was essential. Even with his previous power, his chances of vying for the throne were slim, and now, without it, he had none at all.


    If his brothers discovered that he had be powerless, he would probably be dead by the next day, without even a grave to be buried in.


    Realizing this, Leo looked at Men with a gaze filled with despair more than hatred.


    Because he knew his life was over.


    Even if there were potions that could restore his strength, the side effects would be severe.


    He would likely never be able to break through again, and with that, his chances ofpeting for the throne would bepletely gone.


    "The rule of this shop: anyone who demands the best pills is crippled!"


    Men said with a smile, then turned to Sylvus.


    "Boss, is this handling satisfactory?"


    Sylvus had already opened his eyes by now. Looking at Men, who was grinning, he twitched the corner of his mouth.


    "When did I ever set that rule?"


    He had indeed told Men that if someone came to the shop and immediately demanded the most expensive pills, he should drive them away. However, he never said anything about crippling them.


    "Heh, Boss, I was just following your lead. Besides, I''ve been idletely, and my hands got itchy. I couldn''t help it."


    Men replied with an embarrassed smile.


    At this moment, Men felt extremely pleased.


    After all, Leo was the third prince of the Bork Empire.


    In the past, even as a Nine-Star Saint Mage, he wouldn''t have dared toy a hand on a prince.


    If the royal family had found out, they would have sent Mage Emperor-level experts to exterminate him.


    But with Sylvus as his backer, he no longer feared anything.


    After all, in his mind, Sylvus was a Ruler Mage, and Mage Emperors were nothing but ants inparison.


    Sylvus gave Men a speechless nce.


    Though Men had been a bit ruthless, Sylvus was still satisfied.


    "Clean up the mess."


    "Right away, Boss."


    Men instantly understood what Sylvus meant.


    He also breathed a sigh of relief.


    He had been worried that the boss might be angry, but it seemed the boss was still the same.


    "Kid, this was a lesson for you. However, if you realize your mistake, the pills from our shop can still help you recover your strength."


    Men said with a smile as he approached Leo.


    Leo, who had been feeling hopeless due to the loss of his magic, brightened up when he heard this.


    He quickly understood why he had been crippled.


    "So, this is just a trap set by this little shop!"


    Although he realized this, Leo didn''t dare say anything more at this point.


    After all, someone who could easily strip him of his power must be terrifyingly strong.


    "Senior, I was rude earlier and have realized my mistake. Please forgive me. If the pills from this shop can truly restore my strength, I will be eternally grateful."


    Leo quickly bowed respectfully.


    But inside, he wanted to cough up blood. The person who had crippled him was also the one he had to beg for help.


    He had never felt so humiliated.


    If he knew that another Saint ArchMage had fallen for the same trap before, perhaps he would feel a little more bnced inside.


    "Enough talking. A Grade Six Spirit Restoration Pill¡ªforty thousand magic crystals. Do you want it or not?"


    Men asked directly.


    He didn''t care if Leo was a prince. Even if the emperor himself showed up, Men''s attitude wouldn''t change.


    After all, behind him was a Ruler Mage boss to support him.


    "Forty thousand magic crystals?"


    Leo was a bit surprised when he heard the price.


    He hadn''t expected something that could restore his strength to be so cheap.


    If he were to buy a potion to restore his power elsewhere, it would cost him at least several hundred thousand magic crystals.


    "I''ll take it. Here''s fifty thousand magic crystals, and the extra ten thousand is my apology to you."


    Leo hurriedly pulled out a magic storage ring and handed it to Men.


    Men nodded with satisfaction. He hadn''t expected the prince to be this sensible.


    After putting away the magic crystals, Men took a Spirit Restoration Pill from the shelf and handed it to Leo.


    "This is the pill that will restore my power?"


    Looking at the golden-yellow pill in his hand, Leo was still a bit unsure.


    After all, it was the first time he had seen such a thing.


    But he had no other options at this point.


    After hesitating for a moment, he swallowed the pill in one gulp.


    Dear readers, if you''re enjoying my novel and want to see more exciting chapters, your support would mean the world to me! Whether by sharing it with your friends or leaving an encouragingment, every bit of support helps me continue delivering the best. Don''t hesitate to share your thoughts¡ªthey inspire me and drive me to keep this project going. Thank you!

 Chapter 37: The Big Deal and the Hidden Treasure

    As Leo swallowed the pill, he instantly felt a wave of heat surge through his body. The magic power he had lost earlier was rapidly gathering back inside him.


    "Third Prince?"


    Before long, a voice rang out.


    It was Corvin, who had failed to buy any pills yesterday, appearing at the entrance of the shop.


    When Corvin saw the aura rising around Leo, he immediately understood what had happened.


    It seemed the Third Prince had just experienced the same thing his father had gone through.


    "The boss really has guts, daring to cripple even a prince."


    Corvin thought to himself, then smiled as he looked at Sylvus.


    "Boss, I want to buy some pills."


    "What kind of pills do you need?"


    Sylvus didn''t respond, but Men smiled at Corvin and asked.


    "Senior, I want pills to enhance my strength, and also some to boost Little Tiger''s power."


    Corvin nced at the Sky-Tiger with Dual Wings perched on his shoulder.


    The Sky-Tiger with Dual Wings was already an eighth-tier magical beast, equivalent to a Three-Star Saint ArchMage.


    Although the Steinway family had plenty of good things, it would take a lot of time to enhance the Sky-Tiger''s strength.


    But if he could purchase pills from Sylvus'' shop, it would save him a great deal of time.


    Besides, the Steinway family was notcking in wealth.


    His father had even given him control over the family''s finances, allowing him to use magic crystals as he pleased.


    "A first-tier Spirit Gathering Pill can enhance your strength. As for this eighth-tier magical beast, the eighth-tier Divine Wind Pill should work well. How many do you need?"


    Sylvus asked, realizing arge transaction was about to ur.


    "Boss, I''m currently a Three-Star Apprentice Knight. How many Spirit Gathering Pills would I need to break through to a Primary Knight?"


    Corvin asked.


    "Around fifty, but when you reach Nine-Star Apprentice Knight, you''ll need to take one second-tier Breakthrough Pill to ensure sess."


    Sylvus thought for a moment and replied.


    "And how many Divine Wind Pills will Little Tiger need to reach the level of a Mage Emperor?"


    Corvin pondered and continued asking.


    "It''s already an eighth-tier magical beast, so it will need much more energy to break through. I''m not sure exactly how many pills it will take."


    Sylvus said.


    He had never experimented on an eighth-tier magical beast, so naturally, he didn''t know how many pills would be required.


    But one pill certainly wouldn''t be enough.


    "Then give me fifty Spirit Gathering Pills, one Breakthrough Pill, and ten eighth-tier Divine Wind Pills for now."


    After some thought, Corvin listed the number of pills he needed.


    Hearing this, Sylvus opened his eyes and gave Corvin a surprised look.


    Corvin was just an Apprentice Knight, so the price of the Spirit Gathering Pills wasn''t high.


    But each eighth-tier Divine Wind Pill cost five million magic crystals.


    And Corvin was buying ten of them, meaning fifty million magic crystals.


    As expected of someone from the Steinway family, they really were wealthy.


    "Customer, these are the pills you need: fifty Spirit Gathering Pills, priced at ten magic crystals each, for a total of five hundred magic crystals; one second-tier Breakthrough Pill at one hundred magic crystals; and ten eighth-tier Divine Wind Pills at five million magic crystals each, making the total fifty million and six hundred magic crystals."


    Men arrived in front of Corvin with the pills.


    Corvin nodded and quickly paid the amount without any hesitation.


    Fifty million magic crystals were nothing to him.


    When he returned to the family with an eighth-tier mount, they had given him ten billion magic crystals as a reward, allowing him to spend freely.


    [System prompt: Congrattions, host, onpleting arge transaction. You have earned a lottery draw.]


    Just as Corvin finished paying, the system''s voice rang in Sylvus'' mind.


    This made Sylvus'' eyes light up¡ªanother chance at a lottery draw!


    He wondered what he might get this time.


    "Boom, boom, boom..."


    At the same time, the surrounding magic vibrated.


    Everyone turned to look at Leo, who was sitting cross-legged on the ground.


    They saw that his strength had not only been restored to the level of a Five-Star Grand ArchMage but had also broken through to a higher minor realm.


    "My strength has returned, and I''ve even broken through. These pills are incredible!"


    A few momentster, Leo opened his eyes, filled with surprise and disbelief.


    If he had used conventional potions to restore his strength, breaking through a realm would have been impossible, and even continuing to cultivate would have been uncertain.


    But after taking a pill from Sylvus'' shop, not only had he regained his power, but he had also advanced.


    Although Men had initially crippled him, Leo felt no resentment now.


    Just one sixth-tier pill had such miraculous effects.


    If he had taken the best pill he had demanded earlier, who knows if he could have even afforded it¡ªand if he had swallowed it, he might have died on the spot.


    "Congrattions, Your Highness, on returning to your peak and even advancing further."


    Corvin approached Leo and said with a smile.


    The boss was ruthless indeed. He had crippled the Third Prince, yet now Leo was grateful and paying for his services.


    Corvin couldn''t help but recall how his father had suffered a simr fate just a few days ago.


    "Corvin, you''re here too?"


    Leo said awkwardly, then looked back at Sylvus.


    "Boss, may I still purchase pills from your shop?"


    Here is the urate andplete trantion of the second part of the chapter without any omissions:


    "What kind of pills do you need?"


    Sylvus asked Leo calmly.


    Upon hearing Sylvus'' words, Leo''s eyes lit up with joy.


    He had thought that after offending Sylvus, he would never be able to buy pills from the shop again.


    If he hadn''t experienced the magic of these pills, he wouldn''t have cared.


    But now that he knew their power, he couldn''t afford to miss out.


    If he used these pills to quickly enhance his strength and even surpass his older brothers, his chances of iming the throne, even as the Third Prince, would increase significantly.


    Originally, he had nned to win over Kennan and make the Sloe family his ally.


    Although Kennan hadn''t refused, he hadn''t agreed either.


    Leo knew the chances were slim, but now a new opportunity had presented itself.


    "Boss, I want to buy pills that can help me advance my cultivation."


    Leo said respectfully.


    At this point, he hadpletely forgotten about his royal status, his attitude now humble.


    After all, he had already been crippled once¡ªit was impossible not to be afraid.


    "The sixth-tier Yuan-Converging Pill should work well¡ªfifty magic crystals per pill."


    "I''ll take five."


    Sylvus nodded and gave Men a look, who quickly handed over the pills to Leo.


    "Thank you, boss. Once I finish using these pills, I will definitelye back."


    Leo said respectfully after paying, excitement visible on his face as he walked out of the shop. Corvin didn''t linger either and followed him home.


    "Close the shop for the day."


    There were no more customers, and as the day ended, Sylvus headed upstairs, thinking about the lottery chance he had just earned.


    "System, draw the lottery!"


    [System notification: The host has sessfully used a lottery chance. Congrattions! You have received the Celestial Hand Cannon, now stored in your system inventory. Please check it yourself.]


    *Celestial Hand Cannon*: A magical weapon crafted by a highly advanced civilization. Its attacks are auto-locking and can ignore space.


    "Oh? This thing looks interesting, though I''m curious about its power."


    Sylvus looked at the ck hand cannon in his hand with a hint of curiosity, finally receiving something useful.


    However, just as Sylvus wanted to test its strength, he noticed a disy indicating insufficient energy.


    "System, does this thing need to be charged?" Sylvus asked with a frown.


    [Host, the Celestial Hand Cannon requires energy blocks to operate. Energy blocks may be avable in the system store, and the power of its attacks depends on the strength of the energy block used.]


    "So, you''re saying this thing is useless for now?" Sylvus asked.


    The system remained silent.


    "I thought it was a powerful weapon, but it turns out I need energy blocks."


    Sylvus sighed, tossing the Celestial Hand Cannon back into the system inventory.


    He could only wait until he obtained some energy blocks to see how powerful the weapon truly was.


    But for now, he didn''t need it anyway.


    After all, he was in his shop, where he was practically invincible.


    Sylvus then resumed his cultivation. A Seven-Star ArchMage was still too low in rank; he needed to increase his power quickly.


    For the next couple of days, there wasn''t much business. Only the three members from the Law Enforcement Hall came by once to purchase some pills.


    After all, Sylvus didn''t have many customers yet, and those who had bought a lot of pills in recent days wouldn''t return daily.


    During these two days, Sylvus focused on cultivation and sessfully broke through from a Seven-Star ArchMage to a Three-Star Grand ArchMage, a considerable advancement in such a short time.


    One night, Sylvus did not cultivate. Instead, he waited quietly for midnight to arrive.


    [System notification: Shop refresh sessful. Please check the new items, host.]


    As the system''s voice sounded, Sylvus quickly opened the system store.


    He was eager to see if the Forbidden Codex fragments had been refreshed.


    After all, he now had nearly seventy million magic crystals and wasn''t short on funds.


    However, after opening the store, Sylvus felt a bit disappointed.


    There were no Forbidden Codex fragments, but the three new items weren''t bad.


    *Green Nether Pill*: A sixth-tier pill, exclusive to the host. Upon consumption, it enhances magical power. Price: 100,000 points.


    *Energy Block ¨C Skyfire*: Usable five times. The Celestial Hand Cannon can equip it to release Skyfire, causing destructive damage to any being below the Mage Emperor level. Price: 50 million points.


    The first item was fine; after taking the pill, he should be able to break through to the Grand ArchMage level without issue, and the price wasn''t too high.


    But when Sylvus saw the second item, he couldn''t help but gasp.


    He had thought he was wealthy, but this energy block alone was worth 50 million magic crystals.


    Was it expensive?


    Not at all!


    In fact, the energy block was incredibly cheap.


    Considering it could be used five times, that meant a Saint ArchMage''s life would only cost ten million magic crystals per use.


    If someone took ten million magic crystals and hired an assassin to kill a Saint ArchMage, they''d be considered a fool.


    No one would attempt to assassinate a Saint ArchMage for less than a billion magic crystals.


    "Good stuff, I have to buy this."


    Sylvus smiled, d he had earned enough in the past few days, or he wouldn''t have been able to afford it.


    Just as Sylvus was about to buy the energy block, his gaze unintentionallynded on the third item.


    And with just one nce, he waspletely stunned.

 Chapter 38: The Ruler Card and New Opportunities

    **Deity-Sealing Card**: A one-time consumable item that, when used, allows the user to reach the level of a Ruler Mage for the duration of one hour. Price: 200 million points.


    Seeing the description of the third item, Sylvus was stunned at first.


    He then took a deep breath, almost losing hisposure.


    A Deity-Sealing Card that could directly make him a Ruler Mage?


    While it seemed that inside his shop he was invincible, once he left the shop, he was just an ordinary mage.


    If he encountered a slightly stronger mage, he might be in serious trouble.


    But now, this Deity-Sealing Card could make him a Ruler Mage instantly.


    Although it would onlyst for an hour, it was still a dreame true for countless people.


    If others knew he had something this powerful, they wouldn''t hesitate to offer not just 2 billion magic crystals, but even 10 billion or 100 billion to obtain it.


    "Too bad I don''t have the money."


    Looking at the 70 million magic crystals in his ount, Sylvus felt like crying.


    The Deity-Sealing Card, which could make him a RulerMage, was right in front of him, but he couldn''t afford it.


    After a while, Sylvus calmed down from his grief.


    Although he couldn''t buy it now, that didn''t mean he wouldn''t be able to in the future.


    The system store had just refreshed, and its items would be avable for seven days.


    All he had to do was figure out a way to earn 2 billion magic crystals within those seven days.


    "That little fatty Corvin''s family has plenty of money. If I get the chance, I''ll definitely swindle him," Sylvus thought to himself with a sly grin.


    Meanwhile, in the Steinway family, as Corvin was cultivating, he suddenly shuddered, feeling a chill down his spine as if someone was plotting against him.


    Since Sylvus couldn''t afford the Deity-Sealing Card, he had to put it aside for now.


    He spent 100,000 points to buy a Green Nether Pill.


    As for the energy block, although he could afford it, Sylvus decided to wait.


    Between the energy block and the Deity-Sealing Card, he wanted the card more.


    He would wait and see if he could earn enough magic crystals in the next seven days to buy both items.


    Finally, Sylvus closed the system store. This time, the items were excellent, but he just didn''t have enough money.


    "I should focus on cultivation for now. The power in the Green Nether Pill should be enough for me to break through to the Grand Mage level."


    With that, Sylvus consumed the pill and began his breakthrough.


    "Rumble..."


    The next morning, Sylvus'' body trembled slightly as his realm advanced to the level of a One-Star Grand Mage. The surrounding magical energy slowly stabilized.


    "Not bad. There''s still some medicinal power left. I don''t need any more pills for now. I''ll refine this residual energy and stabilize my cultivation."


    Sylvus smiled as he opened his eyes.


    He had only been in this world for about seven days, yet he had already reached the level of a Grand Mage.


    Such an astonishing breakthrough speed would leave countless geniuses speechless if word got out.


    Heading downstairs, Sylvus reopened his shop for business.


    As soon as he sat down, an old acquaintance arrived.


    "Boss, it''s been a few days. Have you missed me?"


    Corvin approached Sylvus with a grin.


    He had been in seclusion for the past few days, andst night, he sessfully broke through to the level of a One-Star Primary Knight.


    When his father, Teddy, found out about his breakthrough in the morning, he was utterly shocked.


    Teddy had even looked at Corvin with suspicion and asked a question that almost made Corvin cough up blood.


    "Are you really my son?"


    Corvin had no choice but to exin that his quick breakthrough was due to the pills from Sylvus'' shop.


    Once Teddy understood, he nodded in realization.


    It made sense. There was no way his useless son could have improved so quickly on his own.


    It turned out to be thanks to some miraculous pills.


    After that, Teddy told Corvin to visit Sylvus'' shop often, to stay on good terms with him.


    Teddy himself didn''t dare to go. The memory of what had happenedst time was still fresh.


    If he said something wrong again and Sylvus crippled him a second time, Teddy would truly be in tears.


    "Are your pills all used up?"


    Sylvus asked Corvin kindly, his voice filled with concern, like a caring father.


    Sylvus'' hope for earning 2 billion magic crystals was now resting on this little fatty.


    Seeing this unusually friendly side of Sylvus, Corvin shuddered. Why did he feel like the boss was about to scam him?


    "Boss, you¡ª"


    Before Corvin could finish speaking, another voice interrupted.


    "It seems I''m not the first to arrive."


    It was Kennan, who had just walked over, with the Third Prince Leo standing beside him.


    "You two are together?" Corvin asked in surprise.


    Kennan had recently be the young master of the Sloe family, the future head of the family.


    Now seeing him with the Third Prince, did this mean the Sloe family had decided to support the Third Prince?


    "We just ran into each other on the way here," Kennan exined.


    A few days ago, the family head, Sloe-Masi, had specifically instructed him.


    The Sloe family had remained strong for so long not only because of their great power but also because they never got involved in royal disputes.


    Kennan didn''t want to be seen with the Third Prince.


    But there was no avoiding it. They had bumped into each other on the way to Sylvus'' shop, and it would have been impolite to refuse toe together.


    Leo understood the meaning behind Kennan''s words.


    It was clear that Kennan wanted to distance himself from him.


    But Leo didn''t mind.


    Besides trying to win over the Sloe family, he had found another path to im the throne.


    "Boss, I was in a rushst time. May I take a look around your shop today and check out the other pills you have avable?"


    Leo took a step forward and respectfully asked Sylvus.

 Chapter 39: The Assassins Plot and Spatial Magic

    "Feel free."


    Sylvus said indifferently.


    The pills were on the shelves, and he didn''t mind if others wanted to take a look. Besides, the system had its own protective mechanism¡ªno one, except the shop members, could take the pills.


    "We want to take a look too."


    Corvin''s eyes lit up. Despite being in the shop for so long, he had never seriously looked around.


    Seeing this, Kennan didn''t leave after buying his pills. He was also curious about the miraculous pills in the shop.


    "Nine-tier Longevity Pill? Increases lifespan by fifty years after consumption. Is this for real? But the price is steep¡ªone pill costs 100 million magic crystals."


    "A Nine-tier Resurrection Pill that can bring the dead back to life? One pill costs 1 billion magic crystals."


    "And over here, the Nine-Turn Golden Pill..."


    As the three of them looked at the effects of the pills in the shop, they couldn''t help but exim in amazement.


    Although there were other potions that could achieve simr effects, none were as direct as these pills.


    The best part was that there were no side effects at all!


    Sylvus smiled slightly from the side. They were just pills, yet these kids were so shocked.


    "Hmm?"


    As Sylvus was thinking this, his gaze suddenly shifted towards the alley.


    He noticed three men wearing straw hats walking toward the shop. There was a faint killing intent around them.


    "Boss, there''s something off about those three."


    Men quickly whispered into Sylvus'' ear.


    "Interesting."


    Sylvus murmured to himself, remaining reclined in his chair, pretending to nap.


    Seeing that Sylvus wasn''t concerned, Men acted as if he hadn''t noticed either.


    The three men soon arrived at the shop''s entrance. After a brief pause, they stepped inside.


    Neither Sylvus nor Men stopped them. They wanted to see what these three were up to.


    The arrival of the three men caught Leo, Corvin, and Kennan''s attention.


    However, they assumed these were just regr customers and didn''t pay much mind, continuing to browse the pills.


    *Swish...*


    As time passed and Leo took a few steps to the side, the sound of des cutting through the air suddenly echoed.


    The three men''s long knives shed coldly, and their killing intent surged as they attacked Leo.


    "Watch out, Third Prince!"


    The sudden change caused both Corvin and Kennan''s faces to pale as they cried out in rm.


    Leo, however, stood frozen in ce, seemingly paralyzed with fear.


    "Hmph, I didn''t think this kid would be so dumb, frozen in fear. Once we kill him, we''ll get a reward of a million magic crystals."


    Seeing that Leo hadn''t moved, the three men''s eyes filled with excitement.


    Just one more second, and they''dplete their mission.


    *Boom...*


    But just then, a terrifying aura exploded, sweeping through the entire shop.


    The three men''s bodies stiffened in ce, their excitement frozen on their faces.


    "Oh? I didn''t expect you to be a spatial mage."


    Sylvus nced at Men in surprise.


    Even though Men had been with him for days, Sylvus hadn''t seen him take action before.


    So, he didn''t know much about Men''s abilities and had never bothered to ask.


    Spatial mages were extremely rare.


    Let alone a Nine-Star Saint ArchMage who specialized in spatial magic.


    With Men''s power, even most Mage Emperors wouldn''t stand a chance against him.


    At this moment, the entire shop was frozen in space under Men''s magic. Only Sylvus and Men could move freely.


    "Boss, how should we deal with these three?"


    Men asked as he approached Sylvus.


    Sylvus nced deeply at Leo in the distance before speaking calmly.


    "Investigate their background, then wipe out their entire organization."


    These three were at the level of Silver Knights, just one major level higher than Leo.


    If Leo had been alone, he would have surely died facing these three.


    If Sylvus'' guess was correct, Leo had probably noticed them long ago.


    Leo had deliberately led them into Sylvus'' shop, hoping Sylvus would deal with them for him.


    After all, his shop was located in such a secluded alley, the perfect ce for a murder.


    Although Sylvus realized he was being used, the fact that these men had dared to make a move in his shop meant he had to step in.


    After all, Leo was a paying customer¡ªSylvus'' "Ruler."


    Moreover, Leo was the Third Prince. Anyone daring to assassinate a prince must have powerful backing.


    And powerful backing often meant one thing: wealth!


    Right now, Sylvus was in desperate need of money.


    As long as they could track down the mastermind, they could ransack their entire estate.


    Who knows, maybe he''d end up with enough money to buy everything in the system store.


    Men nodded and, with a thought, the spatial imprisonment in the shop disappeared.


    However, the three men remained bound by an invisible force.


    "Boss, I apologize. I led them here without your permission. Please punish me."


    At that moment, Leo finally snapped back to reality. He quickly bowed before Sylvus, asking for forgiveness.


    Sylvus nced at him indifferently.


    "It''s fine. If they had tried to kill you elsewhere, I wouldn''t have cared."


    With that, Sylvus signaled to Men with a nce.


    Men didn''t hesitate. With a wave of his right hand, he tore open a spatial rift, taking the three men with him as they vanished from the shop.


    ¡­


    ---


    Afterward, Leo and the others purchased their pills and left.


    Not long after, Men returned to the shop, but this time his body was filled with the smell of blood.


    "Boss, they were from the ck Sea Mercenary Group. This time, they took on a mercenary mission with a reward of one million magic crystals. They didn''t even know they were supposed to assassinate the Third Prince; they just thought he was an ordinary Grand ArchMage."


    Men said to Sylvus.


    "So, you didn''t find out who issued the mercenary mission?"


    Sylvus narrowed his eyes and asked.


    "I questioned the higher-ups of the mercenary group. They did provide the person who issued the task, but by the time I found him, he was already dead."


    Sylvus nodded, realizing that the mastermind behind this was thorough in covering their tracks. With the informant dead, finding out who was behind it would be difficult.


    "Boss, there are only a few people who would want to assassinate the Third Prince."


    Men continued.


    "I''m aware of that, but without evidence, it''s not wise to act."


    Sylvus replied.


    The key issue was that Sylvus didn''t want to get involved in the royal power struggle.


    Although he wasn''t afraid, it would be troublesome.


    All he wanted was to quietly run his shop and sell his pills.


    "Any spoils?" Sylvus asked.


    "The ck Sea Mercenary Group is a third-rate organization with little wealth. I only managed to scavenge three hundred thousand magic crystals."


    Men handed a ring to Sylvus as he spoke.


    Three hundred thousand magic crystals?


    Sylvus frowned. That was far too little. What he needed was a billion.


    "It seems I''ll have to target that little fatty again."


    Sylvus thought to himself. Of his few customers, Corvin, the little fatty, was the wealthiest.


    Sylvusy back in his chair, continuing to run the shop.


    Meanwhile, the news of the Third Prince''s assassination attempt reached certain ears.


    ---


    In the First Prince''s pce:


    "Your Highness, we''ve just received word that the Third Prince was attacked in the Holy City. His Majesty has likely heard about it by now."


    Upon hearing this, the First Prince, Nat, showed a bit of surprise.


    He furrowed his brow, a cold gleam in his eyes as he gazed outside.


    "Second Brother really is ruthless, ying this kind of trick on me!" Nat snorted coldly.


    He had anticipated that the Second Prince, Stan, would try to suppress the Third Prince, but he hadn''t expected him to resort to assassination.


    This move would likely make many believe that he, Nat, was behind it.


    After all, he had been trying to make contact with Kennan over the past few days.


    Many people had seen it, but unfortunately, Kennan had continuously rejected him.


    Now, with the Third Prince being attacked, many would think that Nat, furious from being rejected, had ordered the assassination out of rage.


    "What''s the situation with Father?"


    Nat asked.


    "There''s no word from His Majesty yet. If there are no surprises, His Majesty should summon you soon."


    Nat snorted again.


    "If we wait for Father to summon me, my position as Crown Prince will be in jeopardy. Prepare my clothes."


    "Your Highness, should we send someone to check out that shop?"


    "No need. My dear brother will go there himself."


    ---


    In the Second Prince''s pce:


    "Your Highness, the assassination attempt on the Third Prince has failed. There''s an old man in that shop with considerable strength. Not only were our men killed, but the entire mercenary group was wiped out in less than fifteen minutes."


    "Oh? There''s such a powerful person in that shop?"


    Stan raised an eyebrow in surprise.


    He hadn''t expected the assassination attempt on the Third Prince to seed.


    Sess would have been great, but even if it failed, it wouldn''t affect him much.


    However, he hadn''t anticipated that such a powerful person would be hidden in a small shop.


    "My dear brother is probably already on his way to see Father by now. I think I''ll personally go check out this shop and see what''s so special about it."


    Stan smiled slightly, then made his way outside.


    ---


    At Sylvus'' shop:


    "Men, it''s about time. Close the shop for the day."


    Sylvus said as he prepared to stand up.


    *Tap, tap, tap...*


    "Make way! The Second Prince is arriving!"


    At that moment, hurried footsteps echoed from the end of the alley.


    The surroundingmoners quickly made way.


    Soon, a man, surrounded by soldiers, arrived outside Sylvus'' shop.


    "What''s going on? Why is the Second Prince headed to that small shop?"


    "The Steinway family was here recently too. But aside from those expensive pills with unclear effects, there''s nothing special about that shop."


    "Let''s just watch. From the looks of it, the Second Prince might be here because the shop offended him."


    The nearbymoners began to gather, curious to see what would happen.


    "The Second Prince is here! Why aren''t the two of you kneeling to greet him?"


    One of the guards, dressed in armor, pointed at Sylvus, who was still lying in his chair, and questioned angrily.


    Sylvus nced up but said nothing.


    The Second Prince?


    A mere prince daring to demand that he kneel¡ªwho did he think he was?


    Men naturally didn''t care either. As a Nine-Star Saint ArchMage, he didn''t even have to kneel before an emperor, let alone a prince.


    Besides, just a few days ago, he had personally crippled the Third Prince.


    Now, if this Second Prince displeased him, he wouldn''t hesitate to cripple him too.


    "Seize them both!"


    Seeing that Sylvus and Men hadn''t moved, the guard snorted coldly.


    *Swish, swish, swish...*


    At hismand, the surrounding soldiers drew their weapons.


    The mages among them began chanting spells, and a wave of pressure descended upon the shop.


    "Stand down!"


    Just as Men was about to make a move, the Second Prince, Stan, dismissed his men with a loudmand and walked toward the shop with a smile.


    However, as Stan''s right foot was about to step into the shop, Men quickly blocked his path.


    ...

 Chapter 40: The Second Princes Demise

    "Sorry, the shop is closed. If you want to buy pills, pleasee back tomorrow."


    Men said calmly, looking at Stan.


    Hearing these words, the smile on Stan''s face froze.


    For a moment, he didn''t know where to put his right foot.


    "Wow, this shop is bold! The Second Prince himselfes in person, and they actually dare not let him in."


    "I used to think this shop was just expensive, but I didn''t realize they had the guts to block the Second Prince. Aren''t they courting death?"


    "Looks like this shop is going to be demolished today. This is the first time I''ve seen a ce in the Holy City where the Second Prince is not allowed. How can they show him such disrespect?"


    The crowd of onlookers whispered to each other.


    Stan''s expression darkened.


    He was the Second Prince, and the Holy City was part of the royal domain. Yet, here was someone bold enough to ignore him.


    "What if I insist oning in?"


    Stan snorted, stepping his right foot directly into the shop.


    Now fully inside, Stan nced provocatively at Sylvus and Men.


    "I''m inside now. What are you going to do about it?"


    Men almostughed at Stan''s behavior.


    He had lived many years but had never seen a prince so eager to die.


    "Boss, should I kill him?"


    Men asked Sylvus.


    Kill him?


    Hearing those words, Stan''s heart skipped a beat.


    Although Men''s tone was calm, for some reason, Stan felt that he was serious.


    "What are you trying to do?"


    At the same time, the soldiers at the entrance heard Men''s words.


    Their auras red, ready to attack Men if he dared toy a hand on Stan.


    "He''s a prince. Why bother killing him?"


    Sylvus asked Men with a smile.


    Sylvus wasn''t afraid, but he felt there was no point in killing Stan. He had no interest in such petty fame.


    "Hmph, don''t worry. I won''t make a big deal out of it. All you need to¡ª"


    Hearing Sylvus'' words, Stan felt relieved, and a smile appeared on his face once more.


    He thought Sylvus was scared.


    After all, he was a prince. If anyone dared to touch him, they would face the wrath of the entire Bork Empire. No one would be foolish enough to take such a risk.


    Men, however, ignored Stan because he knew that his boss was a ruthless person.


    Sure enough, before Stan could finish speaking, Sylvus said coldly:


    "Cripple him first, then break every bone in his body. If anyone tries to stop us, deal with them too. My only requirement is that they stay alive."


    *Gasp...*


    Although Men knew his boss was ruthless, he was still shocked by Sylvus'' words.


    The boss was as ruthless as ever¡ªsame old style, same old approach.


    Crippling someone''s cultivation was already enough to destroy them.


    But breaking every bone in their body? That would be enough to drive a person mad from the pain.


    "W-what did you say? You¡ª"


    Stan was shocked by Sylvus'' words. Wasn''t this man supposed to be scared of him?


    Yet he dared to threaten to cripple him and break all his bones?


    "You''d better not move. The boss''s demands are high. If you move and I identally kill you, it''ll be hard for me to exin to him."


    Men said with a smile, studying Stan closely.


    He was already deciding where to start.


    "Guards! Kill them!"


    Stan trembled, yelling in a panic, and tried to run outside.


    *Boom, boom, boom...*


    In the next moment, over a hundred soldiers, who had been ready for battle,unched their magical attacks towards the shop.


    "Spatial Imprisonment!"


    *Hum...*


    But just then, Men muttered softly.


    Immediately, the space around them froze, including the magical attacks in the air. The soldiers were also immobilized.


    With a wave of Men''s hand, the magical attacks vanished, and he appeared directly in front of Stan.


    At that moment, Stan''s eyes were filled with terror as he looked at Men.


    Although space was frozen, time was still flowing, so Stan was fully conscious.


    "You can''t move now. Let''s cripple your cultivation first."


    *Bang...*


    As Men finished speaking, he struck Stan''s body with a palm.


    In an instant, Stan''s aura began to plummet. Within three seconds, his Grand ArchMage-level cultivation was reduced to nothing.


    Because of the spatial imprisonment, Stan couldn''t scream in pain.


    However, the twitching of his facial muscles showed just how much agony he was in.


    And this was only the beginning.


    "Let''s start by breaking your leg bones."


    *Crack...*


    "Now your ankle bones."


    *Crack, crack...*


    "Next, your spine."


    *Crack, crack, crack...*


    "Then, let''s move on to..."


    One after another, the crisp sound of breaking bones echoed. Stan''s eyes were bloodshot, his veins bulging as unbearable pain engulfed his entire body.


    Unfortunately, he couldn''t even scream.


    If not for Men periodically infusing him with a bit of magic, Stan would have fainted long ago.


    "That should do it."


    After breaking Stan''s arm bones, Men nodded in satisfaction.


    Then, his gaze suddenly fell on Stan''s head.


    "Boss, should I break his skull too?"


    Hearing this, the corner of Sylvus'' mouth twitched.


    If you really break his skull, would this guy even survive?


    "No need, just treat the others the same way," Sylvus shook his head and said.


    "Got it, boss."


    With that, Men began darting through the ranks of over a hundred soldiers.


    The sound of bones cracking echoed continuously. After about half an hour, all the soldiers had been crippled.


    "Scream as much as you want."


    Men smirked and waved his right hand, causing the spatial imprisonment to disappear.


    "Ahhhhhh¡­"


    In the next second, over a hundred soldiers copsed to the ground like a pile of mud, their screams echoing through the alley.


    The sight terrified the onlookers, whose faces turned pale.


    "What happened? How did all these people end up like this? They seem to bepletely crippled."


    "My god, this shop is too ruthless. They even dared to cripple the Second Prince! They''re not showing any respect to the Bork Empire at all."


    "They''re dead for sure. Once the Emperor hears of this, he''ll be furious."


    The crowd was in an uproar, fearfully eyeing Sylvus and Men.


    If they could cripple the Second Prince, what chance did anyone else have?


    "With so many people crippled and their bones broken, I should be able to get two billion magic crystals out of this."


    Sylvus thought to himself as he watched the scene unfold.


    Killing this group would be as easy as a nce for him.


    But it wouldn''t aplish much.


    It was much better to do things this way. Not only could it establish his authority, but he could also extort a good amount of money.


    Of course, thetter was the real reason.


    "What''s going on here?"


    At that moment, a new group of people rushed into the alley.


    Upon seeing them, the onlookers'' eyes lit up.


    "It''s the Law Enforcement Hall! This shop is finished. The Law Enforcement Hall is notorious for its ruthless methods. Once someone is taken there, they rarelye out alive. Even if they do, they''re either insane or near death."


    Sylvus nced at the neers and recognized them as members of the Law Enforcement Hall.


    The leader was none other than Reggie, one of the captains who had visited Sylvus'' shop before.


    "You''re just in time. Take all these people away. They''re too noisy," Sylvus said calmly to Reggie.


    Reggie quickly looked down at the ground, where over a hundred peopley. His face turned pale when he saw the Second Prince, Stan, among them.


    Why is the Second Prince here?


    Reggie, as a captain of the Law Enforcement Hall, had been patrolling the area when he noticed therge crowd and heard the screams. That''s why he hade in to investigate.


    But he never expected that the person screaming in agony would be the Second Prince.


    What''s worse, it seemed that Sylvus was responsible for this.


    If it had been anyone else, Reggie would have already ordered his men to arrest the perpetrator.


    The Second Prince being in such a state was bad enough, and since he was on patrol, it would definitelye back to him if investigated.


    But the problem was that the culprit was Sylvus¡ªthe same man who had crippled Reggie with a single p.


    Not to mention the fact that a Nine-Star Saint ArchMage was also in the shop. Even if the entire Law Enforcement Hall showed up, they wouldn''t be a match for him.


    While the onlookers waited for the Law Enforcement Hall to arrest Sylvus and Men, Reggie couldn''t even bring himself to make eye contact with Sylvus.


    "What are you waiting for? Take the Second Prince and the others away."


    "But, Captain, what about those two¡­?"


    One of his subordinates asked hesitantly, ncing at Sylvus and Men.


    *p...*


    Before the man could finish, Reggie pped him across the face and scolded him.


    "I''m the captain, or are you? Who gave you the right to question my decisions?"


    The other members of the Law Enforcement Hall looked at their captain in shock.


    What was going on? Why wasn''t he arresting the culprits, and why was he hitting his own men?


    But Reggie was thinking, *If you idiots want to die, don''t drag me down with you. If we make a move, no one here will survive.*


    That p had probably saved many lives.


    With everyone still in shock, Reggie put on a smile and approached Sylvus.


    "Boss, I apologize. My subordinate doesn''t know any better. Please don''t take it to heart."


    "What''s going on? The Law Enforcement Hall doesn''t dare to arrest these two? Who are they?"


    "Even the Second Prince has been crippled, yet the Law Enforcement Hall won''t make a move. This shop is unbelievably powerful."


    "I''ve never seen anything like this. The Law Enforcement Hall just recently confiscated an imperial minister''s entire estate without hesitation."


    Reggie could hear the murmurs from the crowd, but inside, he was deeply troubled.


    The Second Prince had been crippled, and of course, he wanted to arrest the culprit.


    But the culprit was Sylvus. How could he dare?


    "Alright, you can take them away now. Oh, and if they want to recover, I have pills in my shop that can heal their injuries."


    Sylvus said as he turned to walk back into his shop, leaving a parting remark.


    "Men, close the shop."


    "Got it, boss."


    Men smiled and shut the door, leaving the group of confused people standing in the alley.

 Chapter 41: The Emperors Dilemma and the Rise of New Powers

    "Captain, what should we do now?"


    Seeing that Sylvus and Men had closed the shop, one of the men from the Law Enforcement Hall asked cautiously.


    "What should we do? Hurry up and take the Second Prince and everyone else back!"


    Reggie snorted.


    The members of the Law Enforcement Hall didn''t dare to waste any time and quickly escorted Stan and his group away.


    However, the news that the Second Prince had been crippled spread rapidly throughout the Holy City.


    "Have you heard? The Second Prince was just crippled by the owner of a small shop."


    "Is that true? Is there really someone with the guts to do that in the Holy City? Isn''t that suicide?"


    "I also heard that the Third Prince was attacked today and that he was also at that same shop. Do you think these two incidents are rted?"


    "I don''t know, but I do know that shop won''tst long. The Emperor''s birthday ising up, and security in the city has been tightened. Something like this happening now is outrageous."


    Themon folk were shocked by the news of the Second Prince being crippled, and it quickly became the talk of the town.


    However, the officials of the Bork Empire were terrified. None of them dared to make the slightest mistake.


    If they angered the Emperor, they could lose their positions and their heads.


    Many bureaucrats also began to realize that the Second Prince had lost his chance at the throne. Those who had supported him were already looking for new masters.


    After all, in their minds, a crippled prince had no chance of rising again.


    ---


    In the royal pce.


    Emperor Park-Boon sat with a grim expression as he looked at Reggie, the captain of the Law Enforcement Hall.


    "Your Majesty, that''s the situation," Reggie said nervously.


    "A Nine-Star Saint ArchMage? Are you certain?" Boon asked, narrowing his eyes.


    Moments earlier, Boon had learned that his son, Stan, had been crippled. All the bones in his body had been shattered, and Boon''s rage had red up immediately.


    However, when Reggie exined that the person responsible was a Nine-Star Saint ArchMage, Boon calmed down.


    The weight of a Nine-Star Saint ArchMage was not something to take lightly.


    Even though Boon had the power to order a Mage Emperor to kill the culprit, he had to carefully weigh the costs.


    "Your Majesty, I swear it''s true. Moreover, the shop''s owner is likely a Mage Emperor himself," Reggie said quickly.


    A Mage Emperor!


    Those words made Boon, who had already calmed down, even more cautious.


    Dealing with a Saint ArchMage was troublesome but doable.


    But trying to eliminate a Mage Emperor would be far more problematic.


    Even if they managed to kill the Mage Emperor, such a powerful being could easily cast a forbidden spell that would destroy most of the Holy City.


    "What about Stan''s injuries? Is there any hope for recovery?"


    Boon took a deep breath and asked.


    "Your Majesty, Grandmaster Aubrey, a Ninth-Tier Alchemist, examined him. He said Stan''s life can be saved, but he will likely be confined to bed for the rest of his life."


    The more Reggie spoke, the quieter his voice became.


    He was also worried that Boon, in his anger, might strike him dead.


    "Confined to bed? Hmph, how is that any different from being dead!" Boon snorted.


    With his birthday approaching, Boon had nned to celebrate his 50th birthday in joy. Now, such a disaster had urred.


    And the worst part was that he couldn''t easily deal with it. The situation involved powerful Saint ArchMages and even a Mage Emperor.


    "Your Majesty, before I left with the Second Prince, the shop''s owner said that if you want Stan to recover, the pills in his shop can do it," Reggie added hurriedly.


    "Pills? What are those? Could they be more effective than the remedies of a Ninth-Tier Alchemist?"


    Boon frowned.


    "Your Majesty, I must admit that I¡­"


    Reggie quickly recounted his previous experience at the shop, emphasizing the miraculous effects of the pills. Boon, too, began to show some interest.


    "Interesting. If they can really heal Stan, I might overlook this. But if they don''t¡­"


    A cold glint shed in Boon''s eyes as he spoke.


    Everyone was waiting for his reaction. If he did nothing, where would his authority as Emperor stand?


    "Send Nat in," Boon said as he sat down.


    Reggie, feeling as though a great burden had been lifted, hurried out of the room.


    Outside, he bowed to the First Prince, Nat.


    "Your Highness, His Majesty is expecting you."


    Nat nodded and strode into the room.


    Reggie, still feeling uneasy, looked up at the darkening sky, a chill running down his spine.


    "Boss, your business tactics are incredible. You even managed to trap the Second Prince. But it''s causing me no end of trouble."


    Reggie sighed before walking away.


    "Greetings, Father. I¡ª"


    Nat began to kneel as he entered the room.


    But he quickly noticed that aside from his father, there was also an old man present.


    Boon, to Nat''s surprise, was treating the man with great respect, even handing him a magic storage ring.


    The old man nced at Nat briefly before tearing open a spatial rift and disappearing.


    ---


    Half an hourter, Nat left the pce with aplex expression.


    Boon had just told him to go to Sylvus'' shop the next day and use the shop''s pills to heal his younger brother, Stan.


    Naturally, Nat wanted to refuse.


    After all, Stan''s current condition was exactly what he wanted; with Stan out of the picture, he had one lesspetitor for the throne.


    But he couldn''t refuse, or he''d lose his qualifications to inherit the throne entirely.


    Moreover, from another perspective, this could be a test from his father.


    If he handled it well, his chances of seeding to the throne would increase significantly.


    "It seems I''ll need to bring an alchemist with me tomorrow. If the pills cause any problems and Stan dies, it won''t matter, but I could be implicated."


    With that thought, Nat walked off.


    The next morning, just as Sylvus opened the shop, arge group arrived. Leading them was none other than the First Prince, Nat.


    Along with him were hundreds of people crowded into the alley.


    Most of them were carrying stretchers.


    Lying on the stretchers were the soldiers Men had crippled the day before, including the Second Prince, Stan.


    "Isn''t that the First Prince? I didn''t expect him toe personally. This is going to be interesting."


    "Strange, there don''t seem to be any powerful people with them, and they''re carrying injured people. Could they not be here to arrest the two from the shop?"


    The arrival of the First Prince naturally attracted a lot of attention from the citizens of the Holy City.


    After all, the events of the previous day were still fresh in everyone''s minds, and many people had gathered nearby to see how the royal family would respond.


    "Master Lace, this is the ce. Please examine the pills and see what they''re made of and whether they can really heal my brother and the soldiers."


    Nat said to the elderly man beside him.


    The man was Cornelius Lace, an Eighth-Tier Alchemy Master.


    Nat had originally wanted to bring a Ninth-Tier Alchemist, but he didn''t have enough influence.


    Ninth-Tier Alchemists were respected even by Mage Emperors.


    So, he had to settle for an Eighth-Tier Alchemist.


    In his mind, an Eighth-Tier Alchemist would be more than enough for the situation.


    Moreover, if anything went wrong, he could simply me Lace. After all, he was only there to verify the pills.


    "Rest assured, Your Highness. I will do my utmost."


    Lace nodded, unaware that he was being set up to take the fall.


    With Lace''s reassurance, Nat felt more at ease and turned his gaze toward Sylvus and Men inside the shop.


    But when his eyesnded on Men, Nat froze.


    Isn''t that the old man whom even my father treated with respectst night?


    Indeed, Men had visited Emperor Boon of the Bork Empire the previous night.


    Their conversation had been brief, and Men had only said three things:


    First: "It was I who crippled your son."


    Second: "My boss is a Ruler Mage."


    Third: "I''m short on moneytely, so bring me some."


    While Men acted humble in front of Sylvus, Boon had recognized Men''s true identity.


    He was the only Nine-Star Saint ArchMage in all thend who specialized in spatial magic, known as the "Spatial yer."


    Back when Men was only a nine-Star Saint ArchMage, he had single-handedly fought a One-Star Mage Emperor.


    Most thought Men would die, but he used his bizarre and powerful spatial magic to not only escape but also gravely injure the Mage Emperor.


    That incident had made Men famous across the continent.


    However, he had disappeared soon after, only to reappear now, standing before Nat.


    And when Men had mentioned that his boss was a Ruler Mage, Boon immediately abandoned any thoughts of revenge.


    What kind of situation was this?


    Not only had the "Spatial yer" crippled his son, but Men''s boss was apparently a Ruler Mage!


    Although Boon wasn''t sure if there really were any Ruler Mages left in the world, he couldn''t think of anyone else who couldmand the loyalty of such a proud and powerful figure like Men.


    That was why Boon had shown such deference to Men, which Nat had witnessed upon entering the room.


    "Your Highness, I am Parker Nat, the First Prince of the Bork Empire. I havee today to seek treatment for my younger brother and the injured soldiers."


    Nat bowed respectfully.


    "Yesterday, my brother offended you both. I hope you don''t take it to heart. I have heard that the pills in your shop are miraculous, so I have brought my brother and the others here."


    "Are you just here to buy pills? Then why are you wasting so much time talking?"


    Men, growing impatient with Nat''s excessive politeness, interrupted.


    Nat''s smile froze.


    If anyone else had spoken to him like that, his princely temper would have red.


    But this was the man whom even his father had treated with great respect.


    He didn''t dare lose his temper. If he ended up crippled like his brother, where would he seek justice?


    "You are right, Senior. I am indeed here to buy pills. May I ask which pills could heal my brother and the soldiers?"


    Nat asked quickly.


    Men remained silent, ncing at Sylvus. After receiving a nod, Men spoke.


    "Healing them is simple. We have a Seventh-Tier Pill called the Guangyun Bone Rebinding Pill. One pill costs one million magic crystals. Dissolve it in water, and within an hour, their bones will heal."


    Men exined.


    "One million magic crystals per pill?"


    Nat frowned. The price wasn''t outrageous.


    After all, Stan and the soldiers had their bonespletely shattered, and only Ninth-Tier potions could barely heal them.


    A Ninth-Tier potion would cost tens of millions of magic crystals ande with significant side effects.


    Compared to that, one million magic crystals for a full recovery was a bargain.


    But there were over a hundred people here.


    If each one required a pill, it would cost over a hundred million magic crystals.


    "Guangyun Bone Rebinding Pill? Although I am not the most knowledgeable, I have never heard of such a pill. Could you exin its ingredients?"


    Lace, standing beside Nat, spoke up, raising his concerns.


    ¡­

 Chapter 42: A Brothers Betrayal: The Gamble for Power

    Seeing Lace step forward, Nat''s eyes lit up.


    He had been wondering how to get someone else to take the fall.


    Unexpectedly, Lace had stepped forward on his own.


    Nat immediately stopped speaking, figuring it was best to let the experts handle the technical matters.


    "Lace? The Eighth-Tier Alchemist from the Alchemists'' Guild? I didn''t expect you toe as well," Men said with a smile.


    "You recognize me? Since that''s the case, let''s not waste time. You im that this pill can heal the Second Prince''s injuries, but I need to know what ingredients were used. If everything checks out, we will naturally purchase it for the Second Prince''s recovery," Lace said.


    Men frowned.


    How was he supposed to know what ingredients were used to make the pills? He nced toward Sylvus.


    Sylvus noticed Men''s look.


    If he had known the ingredients, he wouldn''t have minded exining them.


    But the truth was, he didn''t know either.


    He was just a seller, not an alchemist.


    How would he know what the pills were made of?


    "Men, give him one of the pills. Since he''s such a skilled alchemist, let him figure it out himself," Sylvus said calmly.


    Men quickly nodded and handed a Guangyun Bone Rebinding Pill to Lace.


    Lace epted the pill with curiosity and immediately noticed a strange fragrance emanating from it.


    As he inhaled the pill''s scent, he felt a sense of rity, as if he had be a few years younger.


    "Strange, this pill emits a special fragrance. It is indeed made from medicinal ingredients, but I can''t identify a single one of them," Lace said, frowning after examining the pill closely.


    As an Eighth-Tier Alchemist, Lace wasn''t familiar with all magical ingredients, but he knew enough about the majority.


    Yet, he couldn''t recognize a single ingredient in this pill, which left him puzzled.


    "Master, does this pill have the ability to heal my brother''s injuries?" Nat asked in a low voice.


    Lace didn''t respond.


    After all, he couldn''t even identify the ingredients.


    How could he determine whether the pill could heal such severe injuries?


    "Shopkeeper, could you share the ingredients used to make this pill?" Lace asked Sylvus.


    Since he couldn''t figure it out himself, he had no choice but to ask.


    "Aren''t you an expert? Identify them yourself. I''m not going to tell you. Either buy the pill or leave. Don''t stand around here disrupting my business," Sylvus said before lying back in his chair, paying no more attention to them.


    Lace felt a wave of frustration at Sylvus'' attitude.


    He was an Eighth-Tier Alchemist, respected wherever he went, yet here he was being treated with such disrespect.


    "Hmph, you don''t even know what ingredients are in this pill, yet you im it can heal the Second Prince''s injuries? I think you''re just trying to deceive us!" Lace snorted coldly.


    Hearing this, neither Sylvus nor Men reacted, but Nat''s heart skipped a beat.


    Why is this master suddenly losing his temper?


    If he angered Sylvus and Men, and they crippled him too, what would happen then?


    "Master, I¡ª"


    "Old man, are you looking to make a bet?"


    Nat was about to calm Lace down when Sylvus opened his eyes and asked with a smirk.


    "A bet? I am an Eighth-Tier Alchemist. I don''t gamble, especially not when lives are at stake," Lace said dismissively.


    Sylvus gave Lace a surprised look. He hadn''t expected the old man to have such principles.


    "Boss, I''ll bet with you," Nat suddenly said.


    Nat felt helpless.


    Initially, he had hoped Lace would take the me, but now the alchemist was getting into a confrontation.


    If this kept up, Stan''s life might be lost, and Nat''s own life could be in danger as well.


    "Your Highness, you¡ª"


    Lace looked at Nat with displeasure.


    He had just said he wouldn''t gamble, and now Nat was contradicting him. Wasn''t this a p in the face?


    "Master, we have no other choice. If my father finds out, neither of us will escape punishment," Nat whispered.


    Lace frowned, wanting to argue, but in the end, he gave up.


    "I admire your courage, Your Highness," Sylvus said with a smile. "Since this esteemed master ims my pill is a fraud, how about this: if my pill works, you give me ten billion magic crystals. If it doesn''t, you can name your price. How does that sound?"


    Sylvus smiled at Nat as he made the offer.


    Initially, Sylvus had only nned to extort a couple of billion, but since they were pushing him, he might as well get greedy.


    Ten billion magic crystals?


    The crowd gasped in shock.


    That was a staggering amount. Even Nat felt a chill run down his spine. Where was he supposed to find ten billion magic crystals?


    "Boss, ten billion is a bit much. It will take me several days to gather that much," Nat said with a wry smile.


    "No problem. I''ll give you three days. If you don''t pay up by then, your father can kneel before me and beg for forgiveness."


    Sylvus said nonchntly.


    *Gasp...*


    Let the First Prince''s father kneel and beg for forgiveness?


    Wasn''t that essentially demanding the Emperor kneel?


    Everyone was shocked by Sylvus'' audacity.


    Nat was equally startled, but he knew Sylvus wasn''t joking.


    If he lost the bet and didn''te up with the money in three days, his father might really have to kneel and beg.


    "What''s the matter? Afraid to bet?" Sylvus asked with a smile.


    ¡­


    Nat nced at Stan, whoy on the stretcher beside him, and finally nodded.


    "Alright, I''ll take the bet."


    If Nat won, it would prove that the pills from this shop were incapable of healing Stan''s injuries.


    In that case, Stan would truly be rendered useless, removing a rival in the struggle for the throne.


    If he lost, it would only cost him ten billion magic crystals.


    Although he couldn''t afford that, he could always ask his father for help!


    After all, it would be money spent on Stan, so Stan would take the me for the debt.


    Yes, in Nat''s mind, the scapegoat had now shifted from Lace to Stan.


    "Very well, you have guts. You can choose anyone from among these people to test the pill," Sylvus said with a smile.


    Nat''s gaze swept over the dozens of soldiers lying on the stretchers.


    Most people would have chosen one of the soldiers.


    But Nat''s eyes finallynded on Stan.


    "Second Brother, what do you say?"


    Under everyone''s watchful eyes, Nat leaned down and whispered into Stan''s ear.


    Stan''s eyes were open, and when he saw Nat lean in, he immediately had a bad feeling.


    "What? You want to be the first to test the pill? That won''t do! You''re a prince. If anyone should test it first, it should be someone else."


    "You''re saying that the current situation is your fault, and you can''t bear to let any of your soldiers die because of it? Second Brother, I never realized you were so noble."


    Nat continued talking, loud enough for everyone to hear.


    Many in the crowd were taken aback, staring at Stan on the stretcher. They hadn''t expected the Second Prince to be so selfless.


    But Stan''s eyes were full of rage. He hadn''t said any of that!


    Nat was making it all up, tantly setting him up!


    Stan wanted to speak up and refute his brother, but moving caused him immense pain, and he had no strength to argue.


    "You''re saying that if you can''t be the one to test the pill, you''d rather kill yourself? Second Brother, you''re making things difficult for me. If anything happens to you, how am I supposed to exin it to Father?"


    Nat said, looking conflicted.


    "Ugh..."


    Hearing this, Stan finally couldn''t hold it in any longer.


    A wave of blood surged inside him, and he coughed up a mouthful of blood.


    "Second Brother, I''ll agree to your request, just please don''t take your own life. If something happens to you, I''ll bear the consequences with Father!" Nat said firmly.


    Stan spat out even more blood.


    "Master Lace, since my brother insists on this, and even threatened to kill himself, let him be the one to test the pill. If anything happens to him, I''ll take full responsibility and won''t let anyone else be med."


    Nat said, looking seriously at Lace.


    "You truly are noble, Your Highness. I admire your selflessness," Lace said with some admiration, looking at Nat.


    The rumors about the two brothers fighting for the throne seemed false.


    Even the onlookers nodded in approval at Nat''s actions. This was the demeanor of a true emperor.


    If Nat could treat his rival for the throne with such kindness, the kingdom would surely prosper if he became emperor.


    Seeing the crowd''s reaction, Nat was secretly pleased.


    He was confident that news of this event would soon spread throughout the Holy City.


    It would definitely boost his reputation and increase support for his im to the throne.


    As for Stan, if he died, Nat would have a good excuse.


    After all, Stan had volunteered to test the pill.


    If Stan survived, he wouldn''t dare admit that being the first to test the pill hadn''t been his idea. Otherwise, what would his followers think?


    No matter the oue, Nat woulde out on top.


    Meanwhile, Sylvus and Men exchanged a nce, barely suppressing a chuckle.


    They could clearly see through Nat''s act.


    Sylvus was even tempted to give Nat an Oscar for his performance.


    But neither of them said anything. They were just here to sell pills and had no interest in getting involved in this family drama.


    "Are you sure about this?" Sylvus asked.


    "Boss, let''s treat my brother first. He''s already threatened to take his own life, and if I don''t agree, he might really..." Nat said with a sorrowful expression.


    Sylvus rolled his eyes. This guy was a pretty good actor¡ªhe even managed to squeeze out a couple of tears.


    "Men, give him the pill and help him absorb it with magic," Sylvus ordered.


    "No problem, Boss."


    Men walked over to Stan.


    Stan, meanwhile, stared at Men with wide eyes, his gaze filled with rejection.


    "Don''t worry, I''m helping you this time, not crippling you," Men said with a smile.


    He then shoved the pill into Stan''s mouth and sent a wave of magic into his body.


    "Your bones arepletely shattered. You need to exercise more regrly," Men remarked casually.


    Hearing this, Stan almost spat out another mouthful of blood.


    His bones were shattered because of Men, who had even broken his skull!


    "Ah..."


    But after a few seconds, Stan suddenly felt a warm current flowing through his body, and the pain began to fade rapidly.


    ¡­

 Chapter 43: in Exchange for Power

    "Uh..."


    As time passed, Stan could clearly feel his bones gradually mending inside his body.


    A tingling sensation swept through him, and he couldn''t help but groan.


    "Strange, could this pill really be so miraculous?" Lace watched Stan''s transformation, a hint of astonishment in his eyes.


    He wanted to examine further but feared interrupting the treatment, so he continued to wait patiently.


    After another quarter of an hour, when thest of Stan''s broken bones had fused, Men finally withdrew his magic.


    "Your injuries are healed. Stand up," Men said, looking at Stan.


    "Am I... am I really healed?"


    Stan asked in disbelief.


    He found that he could now speak again.


    Moreover, there was no pain in his body; instead, he felt aforting warmth.


    Under the astonished gazes of the onlookers, Stan slowly rose from the stretcher.


    At first, he was cautious, but once he confirmed that he was truly fine, he couldn''t resist jumping up and down.


    "Hahaha! I''mpletely healed, not a trace of pain left."


    Stanughed heartily.


    He had never imagined that one day he would value having a healthy body so much.


    Even though he had only been crippled for less than a day, the experience had been unbearable, and he knew he would never forget it.


    "Impossible! The Second Prince''s injuries were so severe, yet he healed in just about a quarter of an hour. This is unbelievable!"


    "Could this pill be better than potions? I went to that shop before, and the prices were steep."


    "If the pill is truly on par with potions, then it being expensive makes sense. Potions aren''t cheap either."


    Lace hurried to Stan''s side, grabbing his wrist to check him.


    "Second Prince, please allow me to examine you," Lace said.


    Stan didn''t resist, worried himself that there might be lingering aftereffects.


    "Master, what do you think?"


    Stan asked, a bit worried, after about a minute had passed.


    "Strange, you''repletely healed, without a single issue. How is this possible?"


    Lace muttered with a frown.


    Hearing this, Stan couldn''t help but feel irritated.


    Was he disappointed that I''m healed? Do you want me to stay a cripple?


    Nat then turned toward Stan.


    Seeing that Stan had truly recovered, a flicker of disappointment shed in Nat''s eyes. It would''ve been better if he had died.


    "First Prince, it seems I''ve won the bet," Sylvus said.


    "Boss, a bet is a bet. I will personally deliver the ten billion magic crystals to your shop within three days," Nat replied, his gaze shifting back to Stan.


    "Second Brother, I''m d you''re healed. It''s a relief," Nat said with a smile.


    "Brother, I''ll be sure to thank you properly when I get the chance," Stan replied, also smiling, but with a glint of coldness in his eyes.


    "Since you''ve recovered, I won''t stay any longer. I''ll leave the care of the soldiers to you, Second Brother. I need to go and figure out how to gather the ten billion magic crystals."


    With that, Nat turned and left with his men.


    He had no reason to stay any longer.


    Besides, there were still many more soldiers to heal, which meant more expenses.


    He certainly didn''t n on covering the bill for his dear brother.


    "Boss, can you wait a moment? I didn''t bring money with me today, so I need to go fetch it," Stan asked, looking at Sylvus.


    Stan, of course, didn''t want to spend his own money to heal his soldiers.


    A billion magic crystals! He''d have to empty his entire private stash toe up with that amount.


    But with so many people watching, if he didn''t save his soldiers, his reputation would take a hit.


    "Of course, take your time. But if you run, I won''t mind crippling you again," Sylvus said with a smile.


    Stan''s heart skipped a beat, and with an awkward chuckle, he quickly hurried off.


    The crowd remained where they were, quietly waiting for Stan to return.


    About half an hourter, Stan returned to the shop with a group of over a hundred people in tow.


    "Boss, this is all I''ve got. Please see if it''s enough to buy the pills and heal my soldiers, as well as restore their powers."


    Sylvus took the magic storage ring and inspected its contents. Inside were over 1500 million magic crystals, enough for the pills.


    "It''s enough. Men, give him the pills."


    Sylvus put away the crystals and instructed Men.


    Men nodded and handed the various pills to Stan, exining how to use them.


    After about ten minutes of instructions, Stan finally understood everything.


    "Everyone, take these people back. We''ll begin the treatment soon."


    Stan ordered the hundred or so people who had followed him to carry the injured soldiers back.


    Soon, the group left the alley.


    Lace, however, didn''t leave. Instead, he approached Sylvus.


    "Boss, earlier I was too shortsighted. I sincerely apologize for my behavior."


    Lace bowed deeply to Sylvus, surprising him.


    Sylvus had assumed that someone of Lace''s status would be arrogant, but it seemed the old man had decent character.


    "It''s fine."


    Sylvus waved his hand nonchntly.


    He hadn''t taken it seriously anyway, and with ten billion magic crystals earned, he was too happy to care.


    "Boss, I have another request," Lace said hesitantly.


    "Let''s hear it," Sylvus replied.


    "Boss, would you consider taking me as a disciple? I''d like to learn how to make these pills."


    Lace asked earnestly.


    "Be your disciple?"


    Hearing Lace''s request, Sylvus was taken aback for a moment.


    He hadn''t expected the old man to ask to be his disciple.


    The problem was, Sylvus didn''t even know how to make pills!


    "Boss, if you are willing to take me as your disciple, I''m willing to give you all of my life''s savings," Lace said, taking off his magic storage ring and handing it to Sylvus.


    With curiosity, Sylvus epted it.


    When he saw what was inside, he couldn''t help but be shocked.


    "This old man is incredibly wealthy! Just in magic crystals, he has seventy billion! Not to mention all the magical materials and potions¡ªhis total wealth definitely exceeds a hundred billion," Sylvus thought.


    He hadn''t expected the old man, who looked as though he was on the verge of death, to be a billionaire!


    Though this seemed like a fortune, it was average for an Eighth-Tier Alchemist.


    After all, making an Eighth-Tier potion could cost over a million magic crystals.


    And Lace had been alive for so many years.


    "Boss, this is all I have. If you think it''s not enough, I... I''ll try to find more," Lace said, looking at Sylvus.


    Sylvus'' mouth twitched at this.


    Listen to him! Is he asking to be a disciple, or is he trying to show off his wealth?


    If Sylvus knew how to make pills, he wouldn''t have minded taking Lace as a disciple.


    After all, we''re talking about tens of billions of magic crystals! Who would turn down that kind of money?


    But, unfortunately, Sylvus didn''t know how to make pills, so it seemed like he had no chance of getting those billions of crystals.


    "Wait, the money''s already in my hand! How can I just let it slip away?" Sylvus suddenly narrowed his eyes, thinking of a way to swindle those billions.


    "Tell me first why you want to be my disciple," Sylvus asked, looking at Lace.


    "Boss, to be honest, I''ve been making potions since I was a child. It''s been over a hundred years, but my talent is limited, and I''ve never been able to break through the barrier to bing a Ninth-Tier Alchemist," Lace exined.


    "And now I see that your pills are far more miraculous than potions. That''s why I want to be your disciple and learn how to make them."


    Sylvus understood.


    So, Lace wanted to take a different path because he had lost hope of reaching the Ninth-Tier as an Alchemist.


    Now that Sylvus knew his reasoning, he had a n to extract those billions of crystals.


    "Taking you as a disciple is impossible. My skills are passed down to only one sessor," Sylvus said as he tossed the magic storage ring back to Lace.


    "Passed down to only one sessor?"


    Lace frowned.


    He nced at Men, wondering if the old assistant was the sole disciple of Sylvus.


    Men''s eyes lit up at those words.


    Could the boss be nning to teach him the art of pill-making?


    "How could I have missed that? With the boss''s abilities, why would he need me as a shop assistant? He doesn''t need that million magic crystals. He must be nning to take me as his disciple!" Men thought, feeling a pang of regret.


    Why hadn''t he realized it earlier?


    He knew Sylvus wouldn''t be able to bring himself to ask Men to be his disciple.


    Of course, Sylvus had no idea that his offhandment had sparked such thoughts in both Lace and Men.


    At that moment, Sylvus was busy figuring out how to get Lace''s money.


    "Although I can''t take you as a disciple and teach you how to make pills, I can help you be a Ninth-Tier Alchemist," Sylvus said, looking at Lace.


    "What? You can make me a Ninth-Tier Alchemist?" Lace, who had been disappointed, couldn''t believe his ears.


    He had been an Eighth-Tier Alchemist for more than a decade, working tirelessly without any sess in creating Ninth-Tier potions. He knew all too well how difficult it was.


    But now?


    This man was saying he could make him a Ninth-Tier Alchemist.


    If anyone else had said that, Lace would have pped them, thinking they didn''t understand the difficulty.


    Bing a Ninth-Tier Alchemist was not easy.


    But since it was Sylvus who said it, Lace believed him.


    "Of course. I have a pill in my shop that won''t directly make you a Ninth-Tier Alchemist, but it can enhance your talent. With improved talent, bing a Ninth-Tier Alchemist will be within your reach," Sylvus said with a smile.


    "Boss, are you serious? There''s really a pill that can improve my talent?" Lace asked, his eyes filled with disbelief.


    He was over a hundred years old now.


    He was lucky if his talent wasn''t deteriorating. The idea of improving it seemed impossible.


    Even a Ninth-Tier potion would have little effect on him at this age.


    "Men, bring out a Ninth-Tier Sanqing Pill!" Sylvus ordered.


    "Sanqing Pill?" Men was surprised. He had been in the shop long enough to know about all the pills.


    The Sanqing Pill was one of the best.


    Its price alone was over a billion magic crystals.


    Men soon returned with a purple pill and handed it to Lace.


    The pill radiated a purple light.


    Every time it pulsed, it seemed to make Lace''s heart skip a beat.


    The pill felt almost alive.


    "The Ninth-Tier Sanqing Pill. One pill costs five billion magic crystals. It contains the power of a Ruler of Magic. After taking it, your talent will be greatly enhanced," Sylvus exined.


    "Even aplete waste could be a genius. Although you''re old, it will still be effective. Want to give it a try?"


    Sylvus asked, looking at Lace.


    Originally, Sylvus wanted to say that the Sanqing Pill contained "Primordial Qi."


    But he figured no one in this world would understand what Primordial Qi was.


    It was easier to say it contained the power of a Ruler of Magic.


    "Boss, are you serious?" Lace''s eyes sparkled as he stared at the Sanqing Pill.


    ...

 Chapter 44: A Bet with the Emperor: The Storm of Tribulation Begins

    "Of course it''s true, but considering your age, one pill might not be very effective. You can always buy a few more to try, and if they don''t work, I''ll take you as my disciple," Sylvus said directly.


    Lace hesitated for a moment but then nodded.


    "Alright, I''ll buy three pills for now."


    With even a slight chance of bing a Ninth-Tier Alchemist, Lace wasn''t about to pass it up. Even if he failed, he could still be Sylvus'' disciple.


    "Men, fetch the pills," Sylvus said with a smile.


    Three Sanqing Pills came to fifteen billion magic crystals.


    Compared to the contents of Lace''s magic storage ring, it wasn''t much.


    However, Sylvus was confident that he''d have many more opportunities to extract even more money from Lace.


    Someday, he wouldpletely drain all of Lace''s wealth.


    [System prompt: Congrattions to the host forpleting a major transaction. The host has gained a one-time system shop refresh slot. Once used, the next system shop refresh will include one additional random item.]


    As soon as the transaction waspleted, the system''s voice echoed, and Sylvus'' eyes lit up.


    He hadn''t expected to get the chance for an extra shop refresh.


    "System, use the refresh slot."


    Sylvus said in his mind.


    He was already wondering where he could spend all the money he''d just earned.


    With an extra refresh slot, the chances of getting a fragment of the Forbidden Codex would increase slightly.


    [System prompt: The host sessfully used the one-time refresh slot. It will take effect at the next system shop refresh.]


    Lace left quickly after that, while Sylvus began tallying up the day''s earnings.


    He had earned more money in a single day than he had in all his previous earningsbined.


    He had made fifteen billion magic crystals from Lace alone.


    He had earned another 1.5 billion from Stan.


    Altogether, that was 16.5 billion magic crystals.


    Including the 700 million magic crystals he already had, his total assets had now reached 17 billion.


    That was enough to buy everything in the system shop.


    And once Nat repaid the ten billion magic crystals he owed, Sylvus would have 27 billion, making him incredibly wealthy.


    "System, buy the two items from the system shop."


    [System prompt: The host spent 500 million points to purchase Energy Block¡ªSkyfire. It has been ced in the system space for the host to review.]


    [System prompt: The host spent two billion points to purchase the Ruler-Sealing Card. It has been ced in the system space for the host to review.]


    The system''s voice echoed, and Sylvus'' assets were reduced to just over 14 billion. But he was still a wealthy man.


    Sylvus didn''t rush to inspect the items since Men was still nearby.


    As he was thinking, he suddenly noticed Men walking over, a look of excitement on his face.


    "What do you want?" Sylvus asked Men.


    Why was there a strange eagerness in his eyes? Did this old man have some unusual hobby?


    *Bang...*


    "Master, please ept my humble respect!"


    In the next moment, Men knelt before Sylvus, much to his shock.


    Men bowed deeply, leaving Sylvus utterly confused.


    What was going on? Was this guy bowing to him?


    When had Sylvus ever agreed to be his master?


    "What are you doing?" Sylvus asked, puzzled as he looked at the kneeling Men.


    He still hadn''t figured out what was happening.


    "Master, I was foolish before. I now realize that you kept me here to pass down your pill-making skills. I have finally understood. Please, Master, teach me!" Men said with excitement.


    If he learned how to make pills, wouldn''t he be as amazing as his master?


    Sylvus finally understood.


    He realized that his offhandment about passing down the skills had led to this.


    He had to admit, this old man was quite thick-skinned.


    He was old enough to be Sylvus'' ancestor, yet he knelt without hesitation.


    *Smack...*


    "Ah...pfft..."


    In the next second, Sylvus pped Men across the face.


    Men hadn''t expected Sylvus to strike him.


    He let out a cry of pain and was sent flying, coughing up a mouthful of blood.


    "Get up and keep an eye on the shop! Who said I was taking you as a disciple?"


    Sylvus snorted coldly.


    It seemed like Men hadn''t grasped the situation. He was still just a debt-ridden worker.


    Without sparing him another nce, Sylvus turned and walked upstairs.


    It was the perfect opportunity to check out the two items he had just bought.


    As Sylvus walked away, Men sat on the floor, clutching his face, feeling wronged.


    The boss was too ruthless. If you don''t want to take me as a disciple, fine. But why hit me?


    "My teeth are falling out."


    ...


    After returning to his room, Sylvus took out the Ruler-Sealing Card and the energy block.


    The Ruler-Sealing Card was entirely purple.


    It was about the same size as the public transit cards Sylvus had used back on Earth.


    But the material waspletely different.


    It emanated a strong energy fluctuation.


    The energy block was about the size of a battery.


    He equipped the energy block to the Skyfire Hand Cannon.


    The cannon emitted a faint glow.


    All it would take was a thought, and the weapon would unleash a powerful attack.


    "These two items coulde in handy in a critical moment. For now, I should focus on cultivating."


    After toying with the items for a while, Sylvus put them away, took a pill, and resumed his cultivation.


    ...


    Here is the high-quality and urate trantion of the next part of the chapter:


    ---


    **At Night, Bork Empire''s Pce**


    "Father, the pills from that small shop are truly miraculous. They''vepletely healed my second brother''s injuries," Nat said, addressing Emperor Boone. "Now, he''s back in his chambers, and with a few more days of rest, he should be fine."


    Boone didn''t say anything.


    Earlier, he had doubted that anything could fully heal Stan''s injuries without leavingsting effects.


    But now, it seemed he had underestimated the power of that shop.


    "Could it be that the shop owner really is a Ruler of Magic?" Boone couldn''t help but wonder.


    If not, how could such miraculous things exist?


    Even a Mage Emperor couldn''tpletely heal Stan''s injuries and restore his strength.


    "Father, there is another matter I need to report," Nat continued.


    "Speak!"


    *Thud...*


    Before Boone could finish, Nat knelt on the ground.


    "Father, I beg your forgiveness. In my haste to help my second brother and out of fear that the pills might harm him, I rashly made a bet with the shop owner," Nat said.


    "A bet? What kind of bet?" Boone asked.


    "I bet that if the shop''s pills could truly heal my second brother, I would give the owner ten billion magic crystals. If the pills failed, the owner would submit to our punishment. But in the end, I lost. I ask for your punishment, Father!" Nat said, still kneeling.


    Boone frowned. He hadn''t expected such a twist.


    He stared at Nat for a moment, realizing that this was his son''s way of making him pay the debt.


    "So, what are you trying to say? You don''t want to pay?" Boone asked with a smile.


    "Uh... Of course, I don''t want to pay. Ten billion magic crystals isn''t a small amount. But many people witnessed the bet, and the shop owner made it clear that if I didn''t deliver the money in three days, he...he would..." Nat trailed off.


    "Speak clearly. What did he say?" Boone asked, his tone sharp.


    Nat gritted his teeth and continued, "He said that if the money wasn''t delivered in three days, he would make you kneel and apologize."


    *Boom...*


    "Hmph, how bold! He dares to make me kneel!" Boone''s eyes filled with fury.


    As the emperor of an entire nation, being insulted in this way made him seethe with anger.


    Nat remained silent, bowing on the ground, his heart pounding.


    Was his father nning to destroy the shop?


    "Leave for now. Your third brother has just been attacked, and your second brother has only just recovered. As the eldest, you should focus on taking care of them," Boone said, waving him away.


    "I obey, Father."


    Nat didn''t dare ask any more questions and quickly left the room.


    Once Nat was gone, an old man appeared beside Boone.


    ...


    *Bang, bang, bang...*


    "Boss, open the door! Something terrible has happened!"


    Sylvus was cultivating in his room when he heard the frantic knocking on his door.


    It was Men''s voice that echoed outside.


    Sylvus frowned. Why was the old man banging on his door in the middle of the night?


    "What''s going on?" Sylvus asked after opening the door and seeing Men''s panicked face.


    "Boss, I''m going to die!" Men said with despair.


    "You look fine to me. How are you going to die?" Sylvus looked Men over and saw no injuries.


    "Wait... Your magic power... Are you about to break through?" Sylvus asked, surprised.


    Indeed, Men''s magic power was surging inside him, clearly indicating he was about to ascend to the rank of Mage Emperor.


    "Boss, after you pped me earlier, I lost control of my magic power. Just now, I was meditating, and suddenly, I''m on the verge of breaking through," Men exined.


    Sylvus blinked in surprise. Had he really pped Men into a breakthrough? He hadn''t realized he had such a gift.


    "If you''re breaking through, that''s a good thing. Why do you say you''re going to die?" Sylvus asked, puzzled.


    "Boss, ever since you saved me, I''ve known I was close to breaking through. But I''ve been suppressing it because ascending to the rank of Mage Emperorrequires enduring the trials of Heaven''s Thunder Tribtion. I''m not ready yet!" Men said with a wail.


    He had gone to Boone earlier to prepare for his breakthrough, gathering life-saving items to survive the tribtion.


    He hadn''t expected Sylvus'' p today would trigger the breakthrough. Now, he wasn''t sure if he shouldugh or cry.


    "Heaven''s Thunder Tribtion?"


    *Boom, boom, boom...*


    As soon as Sylvus spoke, a thunderous roar filled the sky over the Holy City.


    Countless people woke up, feeling a divine pressure weighing down on them.


    Sylvus rushed to the window and saw a dark cloud forming above the shop.


    Within the cloud, purple lightning danced wildly.


    "Boss, I don''t want to drag you down. I''ll leave now for a remote location, and the tribtion will follow me," Men said as he prepared to tear open a portal to escape.


    But just then, the system''s voice suddenly echoed in Sylvus'' mind.


    ...

 Chapter 45: Meylans Tribulation

    The Wrath of Heaven''s Thunder: Men''s Tribtion


    [System Task: Help Men break through to the Mage Emperor level. Reward: A fragment of the Forbidden Codex.]


    "A fragment of the Forbidden Codex?"


    Sylvus''s eyes lit up.


    He hadn''t expected that Men''s breakthrough would result in such a generous system reward.


    "You don''t need to leave. It''s just a Heaven''s Thunder Tribtion; I''ll help you get through it."


    Sylvus smiled as he nced at the thunderstorm still gathering in the sky.


    Was Heaven''s Thunder Tribtion powerful?


    Very powerful!


    But Sylvus was even more powerful.


    Because he had an invincibility buff. No matter what kind of Heaven''s Thunder Tribtion it was, it would be nothing against his invincibility buff.


    "Boss, y-you must be joking, right? This is Heaven''s Thunder Tribtion! Once it strikes, it could destroy half the Holy City. Even a Mage Ruler wouldn''t dare to interfere without risking death,"


    Men was shocked at Sylvus''s words.


    Was his boss confident or just arrogant? How could he not take Heaven''s Thunder Tribtion seriously?


    "Stop talking nonsense. It''s just a Heaven''s Thunder Tribtion. It''s nothing to me. Let''s head to the rooftop."


    As Sylvus finished speaking, he grabbed Men and brought him to the rooftop.


    The appearance of the Heaven''s Thunder Tribtion had rmed the entire Holy City.


    Countless people looked up to the sky.


    Those who had never seen such a thing assumed it was just a regr storm.


    But those who understood what it was werepletely dumbfounded.


    "Are you kidding me? Who''s causing a Heaven''s Thunder Tribtion in the middle of the Holy City? Are they trying to take everyone down with them?"


    "This is insane! Whoever''s doing this must be out of their mind. Couldn''t they have gone to some remote ce to go through their tribtion?"


    "We''re doomed. Half the Holy City might be destroyed. Why hasn''t the royal family sent their top mages to handle this?"


    ...


    In the royal pce.


    "Uncle, do you think there are still Rulers of Magic left on the continent?"


    Boone, the emperor, asked the elderly man next to him.


    The old man was Park-Moore, Boone''s uncle.


    A Six-Star Mage Emperor, and one of the royal family''s protectors.


    "Lord Artefrie, the Ruler of Magic, once said that the power of the Rulers had been drained from our Esrael continent by the undead. There will never be another Rulerof Magic."


    Moore shook his head.


    Boone frowned.


    "But the Space yer Men came to me yesterday. He''s currently working in a small shop in the Holy City, and he told me himself that his boss is a Ruler of Magic."


    Mooreughed and shook his head again.


    "If we haven''t seen it ourselves, why should we believe it? We could just as easily im that the Bork Empire has a Ruler of Magic. How many people would believe us?"


    "So you think he''s lying to me?"


    Boone squinted.


    The only reason he had shown Men leniency was because of the supposed Rulerof Magic.


    If Men didn''t actually have a Ruler of Magic backing him...


    Then no matter how powerful he was, he wouldn''t be a match for the royal family.


    "He... hmm?"


    Moore was about to speak when he suddenly frowned and looked up at the sky.


    In the sky, a thundercloud filled with crackling lightning had formed.


    "What is this... Thunder Tribtion? Heaven''s Thunder Tribtion? Who is reckless enough to trigger such a thing inside the Holy City?"


    Boone also noticed something was wrong. When he saw the lightning shing in the sky, he couldn''t help but exim.


    Heaven''s Thunder Tribtion was incredibly powerful. He had seen it before.


    If it fell, the people of the Holy City would be in serious trouble.


    *Buzz...*


    Just as Boone finished speaking, the mes on a nearby candle flickered wildly.


    In the next moment, a great ze appeared.


    An old man stepped out from the mes.


    It was the head of the Sloe family, Sloe-Masi!


    "You''vee too, I see."


    Moore acknowledged Masi''s arrival.


    "Why would anyone dare to trigger a Heaven''s Thunder Tribtion inside the Holy City?" Masi frowned.


    As the empire''s Mage Soveriegn, Masi had no real political power but held incredible influence. In dire circumstances, even the emperor had to listen to him.


    "We don''t know. This tribtion came out of nowhere, with no warning. And now that the tribtion is gathering, it''s toote to stop it."


    Moore''s eyes were filled with concern as he looked outside.


    "How much longer until the other royal Mage Soveriegns arrive? If we act quickly, there might still be time to find the person and kill them before the tribtion fully forms, which would disperse it."


    Masi suggested.


    Moore shook his head.


    "Those old men are all in seclusion. Even if we send for them now, they won''t make it in time. This tribtion is unavoidable."


    Masi took a deep breath, his eyes filled with anger.


    Once the tribtion fell, who knew how many people in the Holy City would be killed or injured.


    "Damn it! If this person survives the tribtion, I swear I''ll find them and tear them to pieces!"


    Masi gritted his teeth.


    Moore didn''t say anything, but his eyes also held a murderous glint.


    ...


    "Boss, are you sure this will be alright? I can still leave now if I hurry."


    On the shop''s rooftop, Men nervously looked at Sylvus.


    Even if Sylvus were a Ruler of Magic, he had never heard of a Ruler of Magic being powerful enough to withstand a Heaven''s Thunder Tribtion.


    After all, even Rulers of Magic had to undergo tribtions.


    "Stop worrying¡ªit''s here!"


    *Boom, boom, boom...*


    Sylvus smiled slightly.


    At that moment, the thunder that had been brewing in the sky finally exploded.


    The entire night sky was lit up as a massive purple lightning bolt descended from the clouds, hurtling straight toward Men.


    -------------------------------------------------


    JuBav Note : Your gift is the motivation for my creation.


    More Golden Tickets = More Chapters .


    More Golden Tickets = More Chapters .


    More Golden Tickets = More Chapters .


    -------------------------------------------------

 Chapter 46: The Calming of the Thunderstorm: Sylvus Unyielding Power

    Under the watchful eyes of everyone in the Holy City,


    A purple lightning bolt, the size of a bowl''s mouth, descended from the sky.


    Everyone held their breath.


    Many people''s eyes were filled with despair.


    Because they were right near the lightning strike.


    Now, there was no time to escape.


    Men also watched the falling lightning with a tense expression.


    Initially, he wanted to resist it.


    With his strength, he could withstand the first strike of the lightning.


    But with Sylvus right beside him...


    He hesitated for a moment and chose to trust his boss.


    After all, in his current state, there was no way he could survive the tribtion.


    "Bring it on!"


    At that moment, as the heavenly lightning was about to strike Men''s head,


    Sylvus chuckled and, under Men''s astonished gaze, waved his right hand.


    *Buzz...*


    The fierce lightning suddenly paused.


    Then, unexpectedly, it became incredibly tame, flowing gently into Sylvus''s palm.


    In less than three seconds,


    The first lightning bolt hadpletely disappeared, but a ball of lightning remained in Sylvus''s hand.


    "This... How is this possible?"


    Men, looking at the lightning in Sylvus''s palm, couldn''t help but exim in disbelief, his heart filled with shock.


    He had lived for centuries and had seen many things.


    But he had never seen anyone catch tribtion lightning barehanded.


    "Is a Ruler-tier mage really this powerful?"


    Men, swallowing nervously, stared at Sylvus, who looked as calm as ever.


    Previously, he had thought that Sylvus being a Ruler-tier mage was already enough to astonish him.


    But in such a short time...


    Sylvus had just demonstrated how he could catch tribtion lightning with his bare hands.


    Even a Ruler-tier mage shouldn''t be capable of this, right?


    "What are you standing there for? Don''t you want to break through?"


    Sylvus looked at Men, noticing he was still in a daze, and frowned.


    "Ah? I do! I do!"


    Men snapped back to reality, his initial shock quickly reced by excitement.


    He had thought he was surely doomed under the tribtion.


    After all, he hadn''t prepared anything to withstand it.


    But who would have thought his boss was so ridiculously powerful that even tribtion lightning was nothing to him?


    With such a strong individual helping him ovee the tribtion, if others knew, they''d definitely be driven mad with jealousy.


    *Buzz...*


    Seeing that Men had calmed down and focused, Sylvus moved the lightning in his hand toward him.


    However,pared to its previous violent force, the lightning now felt much gentler.


    When it touched Men, he couldn''t help but let out afortable sigh.


    "This system is truly overpowered."


    Watching as Men absorbed the power of the lightning to enhance his breakthrough, Sylvus thought to himself.


    Thanks to his invincible system buff,


    Even a powerful tribtion like this...


    Once it entered the 200-meter radius of his shop, it was reduced to nothing.


    If he wanted, he could have destroyed the lightning before it even struck with just a thought.


    As Sylvus absorbed the lightning, people across the Holy City were left utterly confused.


    Especially those who had been preparing themselves for death, staring in disbelief at the direction where the lightning had vanished.


    "What just happened? Where did the lightning go?"


    "That was heavenly tribtion. I thought it would destroy half the city. How could there be no impact at all?"


    "Could the expert breaking through be so powerful that they made the tribtion vanish without a sound?"


    ...


    In the pce,


    "What is going on? Why did the lightning disappear?"


    Boone asked, puzzled.


    Something wasn''t right.


    This tribtion wasn''t behaving like the ones recorded in royal history.


    When the tribtion struck, shouldn''t it have caused massive destruction?


    Why was there no sign of anything happening?


    Even those who had experienced heavenly tribtion before, like Mor and Masi, were equally confused.


    When they went through their tribtions, everything within a hundred-mile radius had been destroyed.


    But now...


    The lightning looked powerful, yet after striking, there wasn''t even a sound.


    "Your Majesty, we have identified the location where the lightning fell. It''s at the ''Eastern Alchemy Shop.''"


    At this moment, an armored man rushed in and reported.


    "The Eastern Alchemy Shop?"


    Boone was taken aback, his gaze turning to Mor.


    Mor''s eyes were equally filled with shock.


    Could it be that the shop owner was truly a Ruler-tier mage?


    Mor''s gaze then shifted to Masi.


    The two exchanged a nce before their figures disappeared, heading toward the Eastern Alchemy Shop.


    ...


    After the first lightning strike had fallen, the clouds gathered even more intense tribtion energy.


    Dense purple arcs of electricity danced within.


    The entire sky seemed to be aze with purple fire, raging fiercely.


    *Rumble!*


    A few minutester, as Men was about to finish absorbing the energy from the first lightning strike,


    And his aura was rising rapidly,


    Another loud rumble echoed, and an even more powerful bolt of lightning descended from the heavens.


    Seeing this lightning, the people in the Holy City began to feel some anticipation.


    Surely, such a powerful strike wouldn''t vanish into thin air like thest one?


    "This tribtion seems a bit weak."


    Sylvus smiled slightly and extended his hand once more.


    As the entire Holy City watched, a purple lightning bolt, the size of a bowl, descended from the sky.


    Everyone held their breath.


    Many had despair in their eyes.


    Because they were right near where the lightning was about to strike.


    It was already toote to escape.


    Men also stared nervously at the descending lightning.


    Initially, he thought of trying to block it.


    With his strength, he could withstand the first bolt of lightning.


    But Sylvus was standing right next to him.


    After hesitating for a moment, he decided to trust his boss.


    After all, in his current state, surviving the heavenly tribtion was not possible.


    "Bring it on!"


    At that moment, the divine lightning was right above Men''s head.


    Sylvus smiled lightly and, under Men''s astonished gaze, waved his right hand.


    *Hum...*


    The once overwhelming lightning suddenly paused.


    Then, it became incredibly tame, gathering into Sylvus''s palm.


    In less than three seconds, the first bolt of lightning vanished without a trace, but in Sylvus''s palm, a mass of crackling purple lightning had formed.


    "How...how is this even possible?"


    Men eximed in shock as he stared at the lightning in Sylvus''s hand, terrified.


    He had lived for centuries and had seen much.


    But never had he seen someone catch a tribtion lightning bolt with their bare hands.


    "Are Ruler-level mages really this powerful?"


    Men gulped as he looked at the calm and collected Sylvus.


    Earlier, he was already amazed that Sylvus was a Ruler-level mage.


    But how long had it been since then?


    And now, Sylvus had just casually demonstrated catching divine lightning with his bare hands.


    Even Ruler-level mages couldn''t do this, right?


    "What are you standing there for? Don''t you want to break through?"


    At that moment, Sylvus looked at Men, noticing that he was still in a daze, and frowned.


    "Huh? Yes, I do, I do¡­"


    Men snapped out of his shock, and after a brief moment, his heart filled with joy.


    Originally, he thought he was doomed under this tribtion.


    After all, he had not prepared anything, and surviving the tribtion was impossible.


    But to his surprise, his boss was so overpowered that he didn''t even take the divine tribtion seriously.


    Having such a powerful person assist him in passing the tribtion¡ªif others knew, they would surely go mad with envy.


    *Hum...*


    Seeing Men calm his mind, Sylvus moved his hand, sending the lightning toward him.


    Butpared to the previous fierce power, the lightning''s energy now was gentle.


    When it hit Men, he couldn''t help but let out afortable sigh.


    "The system is indeed overpowered."


    Seeing Men absorb the lightning''s energy to break through, Sylvus thought to himself.


    Because of his system''s invincible buff, the tribtion seemed formidable.


    But as long as it entered the 200-meter range of the shop, it was nothing before him.


    If he wanted, he could destroy the lightning before it even hit the ground with just a thought.


    After Sylvus absorbed the lightning, the people in the Holy City were left utterly bewildered.


    Especially those who had been bracing themselves for death, staring in confusion at the spot where the lightning disappeared.


    "What just happened? Where did the lightning go?"


    "That was divine tribtion lightning! I thought it would destroy half the city. Howe there wasn''t even a sound?"


    "Could the one undergoing the breakthrough be so strong that they can make the tribtion vanish without a trace?"


    ¡­


    Inside the pce.


    "What is going on? Why did the lightning vanish?" Buon asked in confusion.


    Something wasn''t right.


    This was different from what was recorded in the royal archives about tribtions.


    When the tribtion descends, isn''t it supposed to be cataclysmic?


    How is it that now nothing has happened?


    Morre and Masi, who had both previously experienced divine tribtions, were equally dumbfounded.


    When they had undergone their tribtions, everything within a hundred miles was obliterated.


    But now?


    This lightning had seemed incredibly powerful, yet after descending, there wasn''t even a sound.


    "Your Majesty, we have investigated and discovered that the lightning struck at the [Oriental Elixir Shop]."


    At that moment, a man in armor rushed in and reported.


    "The Oriental Elixir Shop?"


    Buon was taken aback and nced at Morre.


    Morre''s eyes were filled with shock.


    Could it be that the owner of this shop truly was a Ruler-level mage?


    Morre''s gaze then fell on Masi.


    The two exchanged a look and then vanished, heading toward the Oriental Elixir Shop.


    ...


    After the first bolt of lightning fell, the clouds once again gathered the immense power of the tribtion.


    Countless purple arcs of electricity danced within the clouds.


    The entire sky looked as though it was aze with purple fire, burning wildly.


    *Boom...Boom!*


    A few minutester, as Men was about to finish absorbing the energy of the first lightning bolt and his aura surged, another deafening boom sounded, and a more powerful bolt of lightning descended.


    As the bolt appeared, the people of the Holy City felt a surge of anticipation.


    This lightning was much stronger; surely it wouldn''t disappear like the others, right?


    "This tribtion seems pretty weak."


    Sylvus smiled faintly and reached out his hand again.

 Chapter 47: Meylan’s Ascension

    "Boom, boom, boom..."


    A few breathster, the vortex of thunder in the sky surged once again.


    A massive lightning column descended from the heavens, carrying the boundless might of the sky.


    This time, everyone in the Holy City felt a sense of anticipation.


    Such a powerful heavenly tribtion should at least destroy arge number of houses, right?


    "Boss, this lightning tribtion..."


    Men, who was still absorbing the power from the lightning, sensed a terrifying aura. He couldn''t help but nce worriedly at Sylvus.


    The power of this lightning strike surpassed the total of the previous eight.


    Could the boss really handle this?


    "Focus on your breakthrough," Sylvus said calmly, his gaze fixed on the descending lightning column.


    As the thunderbolt reached within a hundred meters of him, Sylvus let out a cold snort.


    "Come here!"


    The next moment, the imposing lightning column shuddered slightly.


    Then, to everyone''s shock, the lightning began to disperse.


    Countless arcs of purple electricity gathered in Sylvus'' palm.


    "Hiss..."


    In a few breaths, the thunderbolt vanished again. In Sylvus'' hand now rested a small, finger-sized purple thunderball, pulsating with endless energy.


    Sylvus nced at Men, who was wide-eyed, staring at him in disbelief.


    "Can''t you absorb the energy any faster?" Sylvus asked, frowning.


    "Huh? Oh, yes, right away..." Men snapped back to reality, his heart still full of fear.


    Was that the end of the tribtion?


    Men swallowed hard.


    Just moments ago, he was certain he was going to die under the tribtion. He had even begun preparing for the worst.


    But now?


    The tribtion was ridiculously easy¡ªhe hadn''t done anything at all.


    "No, wait... It''s not that the tribtion was easy; it''s that the boss is beyond terrifying."


    Men couldn''t help but nce at Sylvus, who was casually juggling three thunderballs in his hand.


    Catching the lightning from the heavens bare-handed... The boss was definitely more powerful than any Mage or legendary figure.


    No longer hesitating, Men closed his eyes and continued absorbing the energy, excitement building within him. He was certain now¡ªhis breakthrough to mage Emperor was assured.


    ...


    The Holy City fell into an eerie silence.


    Everyone stared nkly at the dispersing vortex of thunder in the sky.


    Was that really the end of the tribtion?


    Where was the earth-shattering destruction they expected?


    Where was the promised cataclysm?


    The lightning didn''t even manage to destroy a single house.


    The residents of the Holy City felt a wave of disappointment wash over them, having expected far more from the legendary heavenly tribtion.


    But those who understood the true nature of what happened were still in shock.


    "I never imagined there was such a powerful figure hidden in the Holy City. I''ve never seen anyone pass through a heavenly tribtion like this."


    "Others can''t copy this method. To control the tribtion like this, what level of power does this person possess?"


    "Could he be a Ruler of Magic? But even a Ruler of Magic doesn''t have such capabilities."


    ...


    Some of the powerful beings around Sylvus'' shop were discussing amongst themselves.


    Meanwhile, Mor and the Mage Soveriegn Masi, finally snapped out of their stupor.


    "What do you think? Could he be a Ruler of Magic?" Masi asked Mor, frowning.


    Mor hesitated, as just a short while ago, he had confidently imed that no Rulers of Magic existed on the continent.


    But now, standing before an entity far more powerful than anything they could imagine, he was at a loss for words.


    "Whether he is or not, we absolutely must not provoke him. We can''t afford to," Mor replied, taking a deep breath.


    If someone could catch heavenly lightning with their bare hands, Mor dared not stir any trouble. If that person wished, they could reduce the entire Holy City to rubble with a simple gesture.


    Masi nodded in agreement, his gaze fixed on the two figures above the shop.


    Above Sylvus'' shop.


    Sylvus waited for Men to absorb the remaining energy from the lightning and finish his breakthrough. However, he quickly became aware of the countless gazes directed toward him.


    This caused him to frown. Why were so many people up at this hour, staring at him?


    "Scram!" Sylvus said casually.


    Though his voice was soft, it echoed clearly for everyone around the area to hear.


    For those who had witnessed Sylvus'' feats, the casualmand felt like a heavy blow.


    Their hearts filled with dread.


    Having seen Sylvus'' overwhelming power, no one dared disobey or provoke him.


    "Forgive us, Senior. We will leave immediately," Mor quickly replied, ncing around at the other spectators.


    "Please pardon us, Senior," the others murmured quickly before making a hasty retreat, no longer daring to spy on Sylvus'' activities.


    However, amidst the departing crowd, one elderly white-haired figure''s eyes glinted with a strange light, as if he was contemting something.


    After everyone left, Mor and Masi also swiftly departed, heading back towards the royal pce without dy.


    Meanwhile, Sylvus continued his wait, seemingly bored, as Men absorbed the final remnants of the lightning.


    ...


    "Uncle Mor, Mage Sovereign Masi, what happened?" Boone asked as soon as they returned to the pce.


    ---


    Boone looked at Mor and Masi in front of him as they exchanged nces.


    Finally, they took a deep breath and recounted everything they had just witnessed.


    *Sss...*


    "Uncle, are you serious? Is this shop owner really that powerful?" Boone asked in shock after hearing their ount.


    "This person can manipte the heavenly tribtion as if it were a mere toy. His power might surpass even that of a Ruler of Magic," Masi said, gazing at the sky outside. Mor nodded in agreement.


    "A figure this powerful, hiding within the Holy City... If he intends to do harm, we''re all doomed..." Boone frowned, his voice filled with concern.


    "If he truly intends harm, how could we possibly stop him? I''ve already informed everyone who knows about this event to keep silent. If they dare speak about what happened tonight, they will be executed!" Mor said seriously.


    Since Sylvus had chosen to hide in the Holy City, he clearly had a reason. They might not know his purpose, but now that they were aware, exposing his identity could trigger his wrath. By then, it would be toote to save themselves, and perhaps there wouldn''t be a single soul on the continent capable of opposing him.


    Boone quickly realized the gravity of the situation and nodded in agreement. But in the next moment, his expression shifted dramatically.


    "What''s wrong?" Mor asked, noticing Boone''s change in demeanor.


    "Uncle... I think... I think we still owe him ten billion magic crystals," Boone said nervously, swallowing hard.


    Earlier, Nat had informed him that if they didn''t repay the ten billion magic crystals to Sylvus within three days, Sylvus would demand an apology on his knees. At the time, Boone had been furious, thinking Sylvus was overstepping and asking for death. But now, it was clear that he had been the one flirting with danger.


    If Sylvus actually demanded it, could he even afford to remain standing? Boone wasn''t foolish enough to believe that he was stronger than heavenly tribtion itself.


    "Then what are you waiting for? Quickly repay the ten billion magic crystals! Our royal family cannot afford to provoke such a formidable enemy!" Mor urged.


    "No, we can''t go now. They''re likely still in the middle of breaking through. If we go now, it might displease him. We should go tomorrow," Masi suggested.


    "Uncle, Nat is the one who owes the money, and we still have three days. I''ll have him stand by tonight and deliver the payment first thing in the morning," Boone said, rushing out the door.


    After Boone left, Masi turned to Mor.


    "How''s the situation at the Abyss?" Masi asked.


    "The seal is weakening. It won''t be long before the undead break through and return to the Ar continent," Mor replied.


    "In a few days, it''ll be the Emperor''s birthday. The elves and dwarves will be attending, so we can discuss the matter of the Abyss then," Masi nodded, his eyes lifting to the sky.


    "Three thousand years have passed, and now we no longer have any Rulers of Magic to rely on. If that shop owner is willing to help, we might be able to ovee this far more easily," Masi added.


    Mor remained silent.


    ...


    *Boom, boom...*


    As Men absorbed thest trace of lightning power, his magic eruptedpletely. His aura transformed as he broke through to the rank of  Mage Emperor.


    Seeing this, Sylvus finally let out a sigh of relief.


    The reason he had been watching over Men was out of concern that Men might fail in his breakthrough. If Men had died, it wouldn''t have been much of an issue, but failing toplete the mission would have been.


    [System Alert: Men has sessfully broken through to the rank of One-Star  Mage Emperor. Missionplete. Host has been awarded the Forbidden Magic Tome Fragment, now stored in the system space. Please check.]


    Hearing the system notification, Sylvus smiled.


    Finally, he had acquired the second fragment of the Forbidden Magic Tome. He wondered what kind of forbidden magic it would contain this time.


    "Hahaha, Boss! I''ve broken throughMage Emperor!" Men eximed excitedly as he stood up and looked at Sylvus.


    "It''s just  Mage Emperor. Nothing impressive," Sylvus shrugged nonchntly.


    Men chuckled sheepishly.


    For the boss, being an  Mage Emperor was nothing significant, but for him, reaching this level was the dream of a lifetime.


    *Bang...*


    "Boss, if it weren''t for your help, I would''ve died for sure today. No wonder you pped me earlier today¡ªyou were helping me break through," Men said as he knelt before Sylvus, his eyes full of gratitude.


    At first, he had felt wronged when Sylvus pped him out of nowhere. But now he realized it was all part of the boss''s n to help him reach the level of mage Emperor.


    Sylvus rolled his eyes.


    *What are you even thinking?* he thought.


    He had pped Men earlier purely out of impulse.


    "Alright, enough with the chatter. Go solidify your breakthrough," Sylvus replied, turning to head downstairs.


    As Sylvus walked away, Men''s gaze filled with determination.


    In his life, he had made many mistakes.


    But as he grew older, he had finally done something right: falling into debt with Sylvus.


    If Sylvus knew what Men was thinking, he might have smacked him dead on the spot.


    *You''re proud of being in debt now?*


    By this time, Sylvus had returned to his room.


    With a hint of excitement, he opened the system space and retrieved the Forbidden Magic Tome Fragment.

 Chapter 48: A Desperate Plea for Power

    [System Notification: A fragment of the Forbidden Codex has been detected. Do you wish to merge it with the Forbidden Codex?]


    "Merge!"


    The Forbidden Codex, stored in Sylvus''s system space, flew out, emitting a faint white light along with the newly acquired fragment.


    "Hum..."


    Suddenly, a wave of power radiated from both the Codex and the fragment. The surrounding magical energy began to shake and flow frantically into the Forbidden Codex.


    [System Notification: The merging of the Forbidden Codex isplete. Please check the results.]


    Half an hourter, the system''s voice rang out again, and the glow around the Forbidden Codex dissipated. Sylvus quickly opened it to check.


    **Great Space Summoning Spell**: Forbidden magic, capable of summoning a target based on their aura, disregarding space and the target''s cultivation level. Can be used once a day.


    Looking at the description of his second forbidden magic, Sylvus frowned. This forbidden spell was undoubtedly powerful, with the ability to ignore space and the target''s cultivation level, but at the same time, it seemed somewhat useless.


    After all, who did he need to summon? Sylvus didn''t know many people in this world.


    "However, if someone tries to provoke me from a distance, and they aren''t within the range of the shop''s protective zone, this forbidden magic coulde in handy," Sylvus thought.


    He realized that by summoning any target within his shop''s area, even a powerful Mage Emperor or a Ruler-level magician would have to bow before him.


    "Even though it''s not an offensive forbidden magic, it''s still quite useful."


    With that, Sylvus stored the Forbidden Codex away. He had only unlocked the second forbidden spell, but he believed more powerful offensive forbidden spells woulde in the future.


    If an offensive forbidden spell could also ignore the target''s cultivation level, that would be truly overwhelming.


    Looking at the time, Sylvus noticed it was close to dawn after all the merging and preparation. He didn''t bother to cultivate further and decided to take a quick nap.


    The next morning, Sylvus woke up, freshened up, and opened the shop for business, with Men beside him, smiling widely. Men had likely stayed awake all night, thrilled after breaking through to the Mage Emperor level, and his excitement was apparent.


    As soon as they opened the shop, Sylvus noticed someone already waiting outside¡ªit was Nat.


    "You''re here early," Sylvus remarked, surprised.


    "Boss, I came to repay the debt," Nat said quickly, handing over a magic storage ring filled with exactly ten Billion magic crystals.


    Nat had been waiting outside sincest night, urged by his father, Boone. The night before, Boone had appeared in Nat''s chambers and sternly ordered him to pay the debt as soon as possible, fearing the consequences of dying it.


    Nat hadn''t dared to hesitate after hearing that Sylvus had reportedly caught the thunder of the heavens with his bare hands. Though he had never imagined even a Ruler-level magician could do such a thing, Nat obediently waited all night to ensure the debt was settled at the earliest possible moment.


    "Boss, if there''s nothing else, I''ll take my leave now," Nat said cautiously, seeing Sylvus ept the ring of magic crystals.


    Sylvus nodded. He was curious why Nat was in such a rush to repay the debt, but he didn''t question it. Nat quickly left, and Sylvus returned to his usual ce, lying on his exclusive chair, waiting for more customers.


    "Boss, I wish to purchase some pills."


    Not long after, a man entered the shop. Sylvus took one look and realized it was a new face.


    "What kind of pills do you need?" Men asked with a smile.


    "Boss, I wish to increase my strength. Does the shop have anything that can help with that?"


    "Of course. Since you are at theGreat Archmage level, the **Fifth-grade Baoyuan Pill** would be perfect for you. One pill costs twenty thousand magic crystals. Would you like to try it?" Men asked, pulling out a pill.


    "Twenty thousand magic crystals?"


    Hearing the price, the man hesitated. He had the money, but he originally intended to spend it on magical potions for his breakthrough.


    However, seeing Sylvus in the corner of his eye, the man gritted his teeth and took out twenty thousand magic crystals. "I''ll buy it."


    The transactionpleted, the man left the shop, still a little reluctant about the expense.


    "Boss, today''s luck is great. We just opened, and we''ve already sold some pills," Men said, handing the twenty thousand magic crystals to Sylvus with a smile.


    Sylvus nodded, uninterested in the transaction, and continued to rest on his chair. Soon after, several more people entered the shop to buy pills.


    Within half an hour of opening, the shop had already earned more than one hundred thousand magic crystals¡ªa stark contrast to the slow days of the past.


    "Could it be because of what happenedst night?" Sylvus pondered.


    "Boss, I seek to buy some pills!"


    Just as Sylvus was thinking about it, an old man with white hair entered the shop.


    ---


    ---


    "Isn''t that the ancestor of the Caroll family, Master Bryson? What brings him here?"


    "Master Bryson? You mean the one who has already reached the Nine-Star Saint ArchMage level? I heard that he''s been in seclusion for a long time, trying to break through to the Mage Emperor level. Could it be that he''s already made the breakthrough?"


    "If Master Bryson truly reaches the Mage Emperor level, the Caroll family will instantly be one of the top magic families in our Holy City."


    "..."


    As the old man arrived, whispers spread through the crowd.


    Sylvus turned his gaze toward him and immediately sensed that this white-haired elder was indeed at the Nine-Star Saint ArchMage level. However, his life force was waning; it was clear he didn''t have much time left.


    "What is it?" Sylvus asked Bryson in a calm tone.


    "Boom¡­"


    "Master, I''vee here today to ask for a favor. Please, I beg you to ept my request," Bryson said, kneeling to the ground immediately.


    The crowd watching this scene was shocked. It was their first time seeing a Nine-Star Saint ArchMage kneeling before anyone. But as they looked closer at who he was kneeling to, it made sense. After all, the man in front of them had caught the thunder from the heavens with his bare hands.


    Sylvus squinted slightly. Although he didn''t care much for a Nine-Star Saint ArchMage, he knew that someone of this level must have a strong sense of pride. Kneeling in front of him like this in front of so many people meant that Bryson''s request wasn''t simple.


    "What do you want? Speak," Sylvus asked.


    "Master, I have already reached the Nine-Star Saint ArchMage level, but I''ve struggled to break through to the Mage Emperor level due to my advanced age and weakened power."


    "Last night, after witnessing your Ruler like abilities, I came to humbly request that you assist me in passing the Heavenly Lightning Tribtion," Bryson pleaded.


    "If you can help me be a Mage Emperor, I vow to serve you wholeheartedly for the rest of my life."


    Upon hearing Bryson''s words, the people around them suddenly understood why such a powerful mage would lower himself like this¡ªit was all for the tribtion.


    Although manymon folk weren''t fully aware of what had transpired the previous night, those with some power had learned bits and pieces.


    Many of those present had witnessed Sylvus catch the Heavenly Thunder with his bare hands. Knowing that such a powerful individual existed in the Holy City, they hade to Sylvus''s shop under the guise of buying pills, but they were actually seeking a chance to meet him.


    Now, all eyes were on Sylvus, curious about how he would respond.


    "I''m not interested. You can leave now."


    Sylvus didn''t hesitate at all. He waved his hand dismissively.


    Help you survive the tribtion?


    Do I look that free?


    If he agreed to help Bryson, Sylvus knew countless others woulde begging for his assistance with their tribtions. The only reason he helped Men was for two reasons: First, Men was part of his shop. If Men couldn''t even handle a tribtion, it would be embarrassing. The second reason was, of course, the system task that rewarded him with a fragment of the Forbidden Codex.


    As for anyone else¡­ Sylvus couldn''t be bothered.


    "Master, if you help me through this tribtion, I''ll give you the entire wealth of the Caroll family, over two billion magic crystals," Bryson quickly added, bing more desperate.


    In fact, Bryson could have faced his tribtion long ago, but he knew that with his current weakened state, he wouldn''t survive. After witnessing Sylvus''s abilitiesst night, he had decided to seek help. To him, the wealth didn''t matter if it meant he could reach the Mage Emperor level.


    "Two billion magic crystals? That''s not a small amount. Most of us wouldn''t be able to earn that much in a lifetime," someone murmured in the crowd.


    "Two billion crystals to be a Mage Emperor? That doesn''t sound like a bad deal."


    "I wonder if the shop owner will agree."


    "¡­"


    Hearing this number, Sylvus was a bit surprised. Not because it was a lot, but because it wasn''t much.


    The Stanway family alone had to pay the royal family hundreds of billions of magic crystals annually. While the Caroll family couldn''tpare to that, the difference seemed too vast.


    What Sylvus didn''t know was that the Caroll family had once had hundreds of billions of magic crystals, but Bryson had spent a huge portion of it on trying to break through to the Mage Emperor level. By the time he gave up and realized his age was against him, most of the family''s wealth was gone.


    As a result, the Caroll family, which was still a second-tier magic family, now had less wealth than some third-tier families.


    That was why Bryson, seeing a glimmer of hope to reach the Mage Emperor level, hade to Sylvus for help.


    Under Bryson''s hopeful gaze, Sylvus waved him off.


    "I already told you¡ªI''m not interested."


    ---

 Chapter 49: From Doubt to Breakthrough

    Upon hearing Sylvus''s words, Bryson furrowed his brows.


    He had already cast aside all his pride to beg for help, yet the other party still refused.


    "Senior, what would it take for you to agree? Just name your price."


    Bryson asked again, hoping for a solution.


    "Don''t you understand what I''m saying? I said I don''t have time. Men, show him the door."


    Sylvus snorted.


    At first, he had considered offering Bryson some of the pills from his shop to help him recover his life force, which would give him a better chance at surviving the tribtion.


    But now, Bryson''s persistence was starting to annoy him.


    I already said I don''t have time, and you''re still pushing it. Do you really think twenty billion magic crystals are enough to make me act? Dream on. Nothing less than a hundred billion.


    "Please leave," Men stepped in front of Bryson, his expression cold.


    To dare anger the boss¡ªyou''re lucky you''re not getting destroyed.


    Bryson wanted to say more, but when he saw the coldness in Sylvus''s eyes, he swallowed his words. He feared that if he enraged Sylvus, he''d be pped to death before he could even regret it.


    Soon enough, Bryson left the shop under the watchful eyes of the crowd. But once outside the alley, he gritted his teeth. If Sylvus wouldn''t help him, then he would just have to risk it alone.


    After Bryson''s departure, others in the shop quickly finished their business, purchasing their pills and leaving as they sensed Sylvus was in a foul mood.


    "Boss, I''m here to buy some pills."


    Not long after, Kennan and Corvin arrived at the store, their eyes filled with admiration for Sylvus.


    They had heard from their family leaders about the events of the previous night. Although they had long known their boss wasn''t ordinary, they hadn''t expected him to be so powerful as to dismiss even the heavenly tribtion.


    Seeing these two, a smile finally appeared on Sylvus''s face.


    In just a few days, Kennan had reached the level of a Four-Star ArchMage, and Corvin had be a One-Star Intermediate Knight. Corvin''s mount, the Twin-Winged Thunder Tiger, had also reached the level of a Four-Star Saint ArchMage.


    "Looking to buy more strength-enhancing pills today?"


    Sylvus asked with a smile.


    "Exactly, boss. We''re out of our previous stock. Can you rmend what we should get next?"


    Corvin replied.


    "Kennan is a Archmage, so his focus should be on controlling his magical power and enhancing his talent. I''d suggest the Four-Grade Lingxi Pill to increase strength, the Four-Grade Liuyuan Pill to improve magical control, and the Four-Grade Qinglian Pill to boost talent."


    Sylvus looked over the two and continued, "As for Corvin, being a knight, strength and talent are important, but body toughness is also crucial. You can take the Three-Grade Body Refining Pill to enhance your physique, the Three-Grade Red Moon Pill to improve your talent, and the Three-Grade Gathering Spirit Pill to boost your strength."


    Normally, Sylvus wouldn''t give such detailed advice, but these two had been his first customers in this world, and they had be regrs. He didn''t mind looking out for them a bit.


    "Great, we''ll take all of those. Also, we''ll need some pills to strengthen Little Tiger," Corvin added.


    Men quickly gathered the pills for them, and after paying, the pair left, earning Sylvus another ten million magic crystals.


    "Boss, there''s something I wanted to ask you."


    Corvin didn''t leave right away and instead smiled at Sylvus.


    "Go ahead," Sylvus replied.


    "Actually, it''s my father who wanted to know, but he didn''t daree himself. He asked me to find out how much it would cost to have you help with a tribtion."


    Corvin asked, still smiling.


    Another one asking about tribtion?


    Sylvus frowned slightly. Word about his ability to handle the heavenly tribtion must have spread by now, and many would be seeking his help.


    "It''s cheap¡ªonly a trillion magic crystals," Sylvus said nonchntly after a brief thought.


    At first, he had considered asking for a hundred billion, but then he remembered that the Stanway family wouldn''t flinch at that amount, so he decided to up the price.


    "A trillion magic crystals?"


    Corvin was taken aback by the amount. He hadn''t expected it to be so high.


    But after thinking about it, he realized that surviving a tribtion was a life-and-death matter. Sess was rare, and even one in ten surviving would be a good result.


    But for a trillion magic crystals guaranteeing sess? In that sense, it wasn''t too steep a price. After all, reaching the level of a Mage Emperor meant bing one of the true powers on the continent, with money flowing in even faster.


    After chatting for a while longer, Corvin and Kennan left.


    Sylvus returned to lounging in his chair, asionally selling pills to other customers who trickled in. It wasn''t as quiet as it had been in recent days.


    Meanwhile, some of the customers who had recently bought pills from Sylvus gathered to discuss their purchases.


    "Hey, Li, I heard you bought some pills from the Eastern Pill Shop. What did you get? Show us."


    "What''s so special? I just went to see that peerless expert. You all saw what happenedst night."


    "Come on, show us. These pillse from that expert''s shop, right? They must be extraordinary. Let us take a look."


    With everyone urging him, Li finally took out the pills he had bought from Sylvus''s shop.


    "This is just a y pill, isn''t it, Brother Li? How much did you spend on this?"


    Seeing the yellow pill in Brother Li''s hand, the two people beside him curiously asked.


    "The senior said this is a fourth-grade pill that can help me break through my level, and it cost me eight thousand magic crystals," Brother Li replied.


    "Eight thousand magic crystals? Are you crazy? Eight thousand is enough to buy a fourth-grade potion, so why bother with this pill?"


    "Exactly, we''ve never seen this kind of pill before. Even if he is a supreme expert, that doesn''t mean we should blindly believe everything. What if it doesn''t work?"


    Hearing their words, Brother Li began to feel a little regret.


    He initially went to observe the supreme expert. But when Men asked what kind of pill he wanted, Brother Li, too nervous to refuse, ended up buying this pill.


    Now that he thought about it, maybe he had been too impulsive.


    Eight thousand magic crystals had taken him a long time to save up, and he''d spent it all in one go.


    "Brother Li, why don''t you try it and see? Maybe it really can help you break through," one of the men suggested with a teasing glint in his eyes.


    "Yeah, why not? You spent eight thousand on this y pill; it would be a waste not to try it."


    Another joined in, egging him on.


    Brother Li looked at the pill in his hand.


    Although he knew they were mocking him, he reminded himself that this pill came from the shop of a supreme expert¡ªthere must be something special about it.


    "If the senior said this pill could help me break through, I''ll trust him this time. Besides, I have no more magic crystals to buy potions anyway," Brother Li thought.


    With that, under the surprised gaze of the two men, he swallowed the pill in one gulp.


    "Wow, Brother Li, you actually ate it? How does it taste?"


    Brother Li frowned.


    Truth be told, he hadn''t really noticed the taste because as soon as the pill entered his mouth, it dissolved into a cool sensation that flowed through his body.


    "Stop teasing Brother Li. But Brother Li, that was reckless¡ªwhat if the pill was poisoned? You''d lose your magic crystals *and* your life¡­"


    Before he could finish his sentence, Brother Li''s eyes suddenly widened.


    A powerful force surged within his body, and the surrounding magic energy flooded toward him.


    "I-I''m about to break through?"


    Brother Li, after a brief pause, was overjoyed.


    Without saying another word to the two men, he quickly sat down and began meditating.


    In less than three seconds, Brother Li''s aura surged.


    Under the astonished gazes of the two men, he broke through to the level of a Nine-Star Mage.


    "He actually broke through! Could this pill really help with a breakthrough?"


    "I doubt it. Brother Li was on the verge of breaking through anyway. It must have been a coincidence that he found the opportunity at that moment, nothing to do with the pill."


    But just as they finished speaking, Brother Li''s aura surged again.


    In less than a minute, he broke through once more, reaching the level of a One-Star Archmage.


    *Gasp*


    Seeing this, the two men couldn''t help but take a sharp breath.


    If the first breakthrough was just a lucky coincidence, then how could they exin this?


    Brother Li had just broken through to Nine-Star Mage, yet in less than a minute, he had advanced to Archmage level.


    That was terrifyingly fast.


    The two men exchanged nces, both realizing that the pill was no joke.


    "Hahaha, amazing! I can''t believe this pill helped me break through two levels in one go! I even broke through the barrier to reach Archmage level¡ªthis was worth every one of those eight thousand magic crystals!"


    Brother Li opened his eyes,ughing out loud.


    If he had any doubts before, they were nowpletely gone, reced by pure excitement.


    If he had purchased potions, the most he could have achieved with eight thousand magic crystals would have been a breakthrough to Nine-Star Mage.


    It was impossible to reach Archmage level.


    But this pill had made it happen.


    Thinking about this, Brother Li also felt a wave of regret for ever doubting the pill.


    How could he have questioned a pill from a supreme expert?


    "Hey, you two..."


    Brother Li turned to look at the two men, but before he could finish his sentence, he noticed they were already running off into the distance.


    "Where are you two going?"


    "Brother Li, we''re going to buy more pills!"


    The two men shouted back as they disappeared from view.


    Brother Li scoffed.


    A minute ago, they were mocking him and calling the pill worthless.


    Now they couldn''t wait to buy one themselves. How ironic.


    "Too bad I''m out of money. Otherwise, I''d buy another one. Maybe I can find where my wife hid our savings when I get home."


    Thinking this, Brother Li headed toward his house.


    Meanwhile, across the Holy City, many others who had purchased pills were also discovering their miraculous effects.


    After breaking through, they rushed back to Sylvus''s pill shop.

 Chapter 50: No Breaking the Rules: Even the Prince Stands in Line

    However, when the crowd once again arrived outside Sylvus''s small shop, they found that it was already closed.


    No one dared to make any noise.


    After all, everyone knew that the person living here was a formidable figure who could catch heavenly lightning with his bare hands.


    Soon, a peculiar sight appeared outside the shop.


    Although the shop had closed for business, over a dozen people were lined up, waiting in front of it.


    Initially, these people had nned to leave, but when they noticed more and more peopleing, they decided to stay.


    By evening, the narrow alley, which stretched for two to three hundred meters, was packed with people.


    Many passersby were puzzled, curious as to why so many people were gathered in such a small alley.


    "Hey brother, what are you all waiting for? Are you setting up an ambush for some powerful figure?" someone asked curiously.


    By now, there were already four to five hundred people in the alley, and their levels of cultivation varied greatly.


    Even a Magus Sovereign would have a tough time escaping unscathed if ambushed by so many.


    "We''re just waiting in line. I had no idea so many people had arrived before me," said thest person in line with a face full of regret.


    If only he hadn''t hesitated earlier and eaten the pill, he wouldn''t have ended uping sote and standing at the very end of the line.


    "Waiting in line?" The person who asked was baffled.


    He looked past the crowd and finally noticed a small shop deep in the alley.


    However, it seemed to have already closed for business. What were all these people doing here if the shop was closed?


    But soon, he realized something.


    Even though the shop was closed, more and more people were joining the line.


    And everyter wore an expression full of regret.


    Naturally, Sylvus had noticed the situation outside his shop.


    Among the crowd, he recognized a few familiar faces, knowing that they were there to buy pills.


    Seeing that everyone was waiting quietly without causing any trouble or noise, he decided not to interfere.


    Early the next morning, not wanting to keep the crowd waiting, Sylvus opened his shop for business earlier than usual.


    "Look! The shop''s open! Don''t push! I was the first one here."


    "Move aside! If you make me angry, don''t me me for being merciless!"


    "I''m a mighty Grand Magus. How dare you block my way? Are you prepared to face my wrath?"


    ¡­


    As soon as the shop opened, the crowd began to stir.


    A few of the stronger individuals, more arrogant in nature, even released their magic power, trying to force their way to the front.


    "Men."


    Sylvus, sitting in his chair, frowned.


    He weed peopleing to buy pills.


    But in his shop, no one had special privileges.


    Even if the king himself came, he would have to line up.


    "Understood, boss."


    *Swish¡­*


    "Ahhh¡­"


    In the next moment, Men''s figure disappeared, and soon after, several screams echoed through the alley.


    The entire crowd fell silent, and when they looked over, they collectively gasped.


    Several people had been "nailed" to the alley walls on either side, their faces pale, blood trickling from the corners of their mouths, their breaths faint.


    It was clear that their cultivation had been crippled. If they weren''t treated soon, they wouldn''t live for long.


    "Everyone, my boss dislikes noise. If you wish to purchase pills, then line up properly. If anyone dares to cut in line, these people will serve as your example," Men said calmly as he addressed the crowd.


    His voice wasn''t loud, but it resonated in everyone''s hearts.


    Those who had intended to rely on their strength to cut the line shuddered and no longer dared to act out of line.


    They had forgotten the extraordinary nature of this small shop.


    After all, that old man was a Magus Emperor-level powerhouse.


    And the shop''s owner, although his cultivation was unknown, could catch heavenly lightning with his bare hands¡ªhe might very well be a legendary Mage Ruler.


    Seeing that the crowd had settled down, Sylvus nodded in satisfaction, and Men began selling the pills.


    Even though people were constantly buying pills and leaving, the line seemed endless.


    As three hours passed, even the Magus Emperor Men began to show signs of fatigue.


    "Senior, I''d like to buy¡ª"


    "Sorry, but today''s business hours are over. Pleasee back tomorrow," Men suddenly interrupted a man who had been waiting for half the day but had yet to enter the shop.


    "Business hours are over? Senior, what does that mean?" the man asked, confused.


    "This shop only operates for three hours each day. Once time is up, we close, and we will reopen tomorrow morning," Men exined.


    "What? The shop is only open for three hours a day? I''ve been waiting all day and didn''t even get a chance to do anything, and now you''re closing?"


    "Senior, can''t you extend the hours a little? There are so many people still waiting, don''t you want to make more money?"


    "If I had known this shop had such rules, I would''vee earlier. I''ve never heard of anything like this before."


    ¡­


    *Boom¡­*


    Hearing the crowd''sints, Men unleashed the full pressure of his Magus Emperor aura.


    Everyone felt an overwhelming force sweep over them, and they quickly fell silent.


    "Don''t want to buy? Then scram!"


    With that, Men shut the shop door.


    Looking at the closed shop, the crowd exchanged puzzled nces.


    Many of them felt quite displeased with Men''s attitude.


    After all, they were customers.


    How could you run a business and speak to customers like that?


    But their displeasure was only in their hearts.


    On the surface, none of them dared to show any disrespect.


    After all, that person was a Magus Emperor.


    Sylvus looked at Men with satisfaction.


    Having followed him for so long, Men had finally learned a thing or two.


    For other shop owners, naturally, they needed to treat their customers with care.


    But not here.


    Either you buy or you leave. If you don''t want to buy, get lost.


    Sometimes, whether to sell or not even depended on Sylvus''s mood.


    After all, he had the confidence to do so.


    If others tried such a thing, they would have gone out of business long ago.


    "Boss, today''s revenue has reached three million magic crystals," Men calcted and reported to Sylvus.


    "Not bad. It''s a little low, but as these people grow stronger, they''ll spend even more money in the future," Sylvus said with satisfaction.


    A daily revenue of three million magic crystals.


    Compared to the previous few days, this was already very good.


    Moreover, this was pure profit. He didn''t need to invest anything; all he had to do was sit at the shop''s entrance every day.


    After counting the day''s earnings, Sylvus returned to his room to continue cultivating.


    Although the shop had closed, the people outside didn''t leave.


    By morning, Sylvus''s cultivation had sessfully reached the level of a Six-Star Grand Magus.


    As his cultivation advanced, the speed of breakthroughs slowed down.


    On the new day, Sylvus resumed business as usual.


    When the crowd saw the shop open, their eyes filled with excitement, but no one dared to make noise.


    Throughout the business hours, everyone behaved orderly, not daring to act out of line.


    To an outsider, it might have seemed that the crowd was running the shop while Sylvus and Men were the customers.


    "The Crown Prince has arrived!"


    At that moment, a voice echoed through the alley.


    Everyone turned to look behind them.


    They saw Crown Prince Nat leading a group of people into the alley.


    "Greetings, Your Highness," the crowd bowed in unison and made way for him.


    The Crown Prince smiled faintly without saying a word and walked straight toward Sylvus''s shop.


    Seeing this, Sylvus opened his eyes.


    A hint of displeasure shed in his eyes¡ªthis guy actually dared to break his rules!


    "Your humble servant greets both seniors. I came today because¡ª"


    Before Nat could finish his words as he bowed in front of Sylvus and Men, Sylvus interrupted him.


    "Get to the back of the line!"


    Hearing these words, the crowd was stunned.


    It was one thing for the Crown Prince to bow, but now the shop owner was telling him to line up at the back.


    The smile on Nat''s face froze. He wanted to say something else.


    But when he saw the cold look in Sylvus''s eyes, a shiver ran down his spine.


    Not daring to say another word, he hurried to the back of the line, standing at the very end.


    Witnessing this, the crowd was shaken.


    As the Crown Prince of the Bork Empire, Nat should have had privileges.


    But to their surprise, those privileges vanished here.


    And just because Sylvus said so, the Crown Prince actually went to stand in line without even a word of protest.


    At this moment, many in the crowd couldn''t help but look at Sylvus with admiration.


    When facing powerful figures, they had always been humble.


    But now, they found themselves standing on equal footing with the noble Crown Prince¡ªall thanks to this man in front of them.


    Nat didn''t want to line up, but he didn''t dare provoke Sylvus.


    After all, this man was ruthless enough to cripple his second brother and break all his bones. It wasn''t impossible for him to do the same to Nat.


    As Nat stood in line, the shop resumed its business.


    Before long, **Corvin** and **Kennan** arrived.


    Seeing therge crowd, they didn''t say much and quietly lined up at the back.


    Sylvus noticed this and felt quite pleased with both **Corvin** and **Kennan**.


    "Reggie, is this the ce? I didn''t expect there to be so many people."


    As time passed and business hours were halfway through, another group arrived outside the alley, led by Reggie, captain of the Enforcement Hall.


    "Hall Master, this is the ce. The pills here are extraordinary. They will certainly help you break through to the tinum Knight level," Reggie said, ingratiatingly, to the middle-aged man beside him.


    The middle-aged man was none other than Burton-Orlo, the Hall Master of the Enforcement Hall and a Nine-Star Golden Knight.


    He rode a peak-level seventh-rank magical beast, and his name was well-known throughout the Holy City.


    Burton-Orlo had been out on a mission with his men and had only just returned to the Holy City today.


    Upon his return, he gathered all the captains of the Enforcement Hall to learn about recent events.


    To his surprise, he found out that Reggie had broken through several levels in quick session.


    Upon inquiry, Burton-Orlo discovered that Reggie had used the pills from Sylvus''s shop.


    Knowing this was an opportunity to get closer to the Hall Master, Reggie eagerly told him that Sylvus''s pills could help him break through to the tinum Knight level.


    And that was how Burton-Orlo ended up here.


    ---

 Chapter 51: Betrayal and the End of the Hall Master

    When Orlo saw the long line in front of him, he couldn''t help but frown.


    There were at least three or four hundred people ahead of him. Would he have to wait until tomorrow?


    "Let''s go inside and check," Orlo said, preparing to walk straight into the shop.


    However, Reggie quickly pulled him back.


    "Hall Master, the owner of this shop is incredibly powerful. Since so many people are queuing up, we should probably wait in line as well," Reggie urged.


    Although Hall Master Orlo held a high position in the Bork Empire, could he reallypare to the Second Prince?


    The man who dared to cripple the Second Prince wouldn''t think twice about dealing with someone like Orlo.


    Hearing this, Orlo became furious.


    As the Hall Master of the Enforcement Hall, under the royal family, even dukes and counts had to show him respect.


    And yet, a mere civilian shop dared to make him queue?


    "Hmph! I want to see what''s so special about this shop!" Orlo snorted coldly, pushing aside the people in front of him and striding toward the shop.


    Seeing that Orlo was ignoring his warning, Reggie was helpless.


    He knew his Hall Master''s personality. Once he made a decision, nothing could change his mind.


    At the same time, Reggie began to regret it. If something happened to Orlo, he would probably face the consequences as well.


    The people in line ahead suddenly felt someone pushing them.


    Turning around, they were about to get angry but quickly shut their mouths when they saw it was Hall Master Orlo.


    Even Nat, who noticed Orlo, didn''t intervene. Since Orlo had pushed him earlier, Nat felt some resentment and chose to watch as Orlo walked into his doom.


    Soon, Orlo arrived at the entrance of the shop.


    However, the people in line behind him all looked at him with mockery.


    So what if he was the Hall Master of the Enforcement Hall? Didn''t he see that even the Crown Prince was standing in line?


    "You''re the owner of this shop? I am Orlo, Hall Master of the Enforcement Hall. I''ve heard about your¡ª"


    "Get lost!"


    Before Orlo could finish speaking, **Sylvus** cut him off with a cold voice.


    Orlo froze, then sneered.


    There were people in the Holy City who dared to tell him to get lost, but the person in front of him wasn''t one of them.


    "You''ve got guts, telling this Hall Master to get lost. Do you even know¡ª"


    "Men, cripple him and throw him out," **Sylvus** said calmly.


    "Right away, boss."


    *Whoosh¡­*


    Men had been waiting for a chance to act.


    As soon as **Sylvus** spoke, Men''s figure shed, heading straight for Orlo.


    Orlo, not panicking, snorted and threw a punch at Men.


    *Boom¡­*


    "Ah¡­ Ugh¡­"


    The next second, Orlo let out a scream.


    He spat out blood and was sent flying, his face full of shock.


    "How¡­ how can you be this strong?" Orlo knelt on one knee, looking at Men in disbelief.


    Men was also a little surprised.


    He had already gauged Orlo''s strength and had thought that one strike would be enough to cripple him. Yet, it only seriously injured him.


    However, upon seeing the magical armor Orlo was wearing, Men understood.


    Half of his force had been absorbed by the armor.


    "Too much talking!" Men snorted coldly and struck again.


    With his Magus Emperor strength, Orlo didn''t even warrant the use of magic.


    "Come forth, Irond Rhino!"


    Panicking, Orlo knew he wasn''t a match for Men. He quickly summoned a bright light from his hand, and a spatial ripple appeared.


    A three-meter-tall magical beast materialized in front of him.


    "Roar¡­"


    As soon as the Irond Rhino appeared, it let out a deafening roar, radiating the aura of a peak-level seventh-rank beast.


    "Stubborn fool!"


    Seeing the Irond Rhino, Men''s eyes were full of disdain.


    He struck the beast''s head with his palm.


    *Boom¡­*


    A loud explosion echoed as the newly summoned Irond Rhino exploded before it could even react.


    However, at that moment, Men used space-binding magic.


    The fragments of the Irond Rhino''s body remained frozen in ce.


    *Thud¡­*


    The next second, Men appeared beside Orlo,nding another strike that sent him flying once more.


    At the same time, Orlo''s aura weakened significantly.


    Moments ago, he had been a Nine-Star Golden Knight. Now, as he hit the ground, he was no different from an ordinary person.


    Seeing that Orlo had been thoroughly crippled, Men waved his hand, and a spatial rift appeared.


    The Irond Rhino''s remains vanished from the scene.


    Yet, the stench of blood lingered in the alley.


    *Gasp¡­*


    Witnessing Men''s effortless disy of power, the crowd was stunned.


    If they had faced him, they probably wouldn''t have survived the first strike.


    Then they nced over at Orlo, their eyes filled not with sympathy, but with amusement.


    So what if he was the Hall Master of the Enforcement Hall?


    He should have realized where he was.


    Men calmly resumed selling the pills, as if nothing had happened.


    At the same time, Reggie rushed to Orlo''s side and helped him up.


    "Hall Master, are you alright?"


    Orlo was about to speak when he noticed two figures approaching. Upon seeing them, his expression tightened.


    "Your Highness? Young Master Corvin?"


    The ones approaching were none other than Crown Prince Nat and Corvin.


    As for Kennan, he was still in line, holding a spot for the two.


    "Orlo, you''ve got some nerve, pushing me just now," Nat said with a yful smirk, looking at Orlo.


    Although Nat was the Crown Prince, due to Orlo''s special position, even he had to show some respect.


    But now things were different. Orlo had been reduced to a cripple.


    In his current state, it was impossible for him to remain as the Hall Master of the Enforcement Hall.


    "Your Highness, were you also... in line?" Orlo asked in shock.


    He then nced at Corvin, his heart filled with disbelief.


    What had happened in the Holy City during his absence?


    The Crown Prince of the Bork Empire and the young master of the wealthiest family were willing to queue withmoners.


    How powerful must this little shop be?


    "You should stop talking now. Captain Reggie, take Hall Master Orlo back to recover from his injuries," Nat said, ncing at Reggie.


    A flicker of surprise crossed Reggie''s eyes, but he concealed it well, so no one noticed.


    "Hall Master, let me take you back to heal," Reggie said quickly.


    Orlo hesitated for a moment, then looked once more at the shop at the end of the alley.


    Finally, he snorted coldly. Once he recovered, he would surely report this shop to the Emperor and have it eradicated.


    Soon, Orlo and Reggie left.


    Meanwhile, Corvin and Nat returned to the line, continuing to wait.


    ...


    "Hmph, why didn''t you tell me earlier that such powerful people were in that shop? Once we''re back, go and receive your punishment," Orlo said coldly as Reggie helped him along the way.


    Reggie frowned slightly at those words but maintained a respectful demeanor.


    "Hall Master, it''s all my fault. Let me take you to heal first. There''s a shortcut ahead; let''s take that path," Reggie said, pointing to another alley.


    Orlo looked in the direction Reggie indicated. It was another alley that looked abandoned, with no one around.


    "Alright."


    Orlo didn''t think much of it. He also didn''t want to walk through crowded areas, not in such a disgraceful state.


    "What''s the deal with that shop? Do you know anything about it?" Orlo asked as they entered the alley.


    But Reggie didn''t respond, continuing to support Orlo as they walked forward.


    This made Orlo frown.


    Just as he was about to speak again, Reggie suddenly stopped.


    Orlo looked ahead and realized there was no way through.


    "Didn''t you say this was a shortcut?" Orlo said angrily. Now that he was severely injured, any dy could be fatal.


    "Hall Master, this is indeed a shortcut... a shortcut to your death!" Reggie sneered, his aura exploding as he lunged at Orlo.


    A few minutester, Reggie walked out of the alley with a smile.


    As for Orlo, in his crippled state, he was no match for Reggie and had already been reduced to nothing but bones.


    "You can''t me me for this. I''m not the only one who wanted you dead," Reggie murmured as he wiped the blood from his hands.


    Earlier, Reggie had received a magical message from Nat, instructing him to kill Orlo.


    Nat also promised that once Reggie''s strength increased a bit more, he would rmend him to be the next Hall Master of the Enforcement Hall.


    Reggie wasn''t sure if Nat''s promise was genuine, but he knew one thing: this was a perfect opportunity to kill Orlo.


    Orlo had always been overbearing within the Enforcement Hall, and many people resented him.


    But due to his strength, no one could oppose him.


    Now, with today''s events, Reggie wasn''t going to miss this chance.


    Orlo, reduced to a cripple, still had the audacity to think he could punish Reggie. That was as good as seeking death.


    ---


    That evening, in the pce.


    "Father, you summoned me. Is there something you need?" Nat asked as he stood before Boone.


    "Nat, Captain Reggie of the Enforcement Hall informed the Hall today that Hall Master Orlo was crippled at the Eastern Pill Shop. You know about this, don''t you?" Boone asked, looking at Nat.


    Nat paused for a moment before responding quickly.


    "Father, I did indeed visit the Pill Shop today, and I happened to run into Hall Master Orlo. He vited the shop owner''s rules and tried to force his way in. You know the temperament of the owner. He had his Magus Emperor subordinate cripple Orlo on the spot."


    "Though I wanted to intervene, Orlo was stubborn, and there was nothing I could do. After Orlo was crippled, I had his captain, Reggie, take him back to heal. As for what happened after that, I don''t know."


    Nat spoke cautiously, then asked, "Father, how is Hall Master Orlo now?"


    Boone stared at Nat for a few seconds, sensing that his son wasn''t lying. Finally, he shook his head.


    "He''s gone."


    "Gone? How is that possible? Should I personally interrogate Captain Reggie?" Nat asked quickly.


    He was surprised to learn that Reggie had actually killed Orlo.


    Since that was the case, Reggie could continue to take the me.


    ---

 Chapter 52: The Stanway Familys Ascendancy

    Boone stared at Nat for a few seconds before sitting down and calmly asking, "Now that Orlo is missing, who do you think is suitable to take over the position of Hall Master of the Enforcement Hall?"


    Upon hearing this, Nat''s heart skipped a beat.


    It seemed like Boone was asking for his opinion, but in reality, he still didn''t fully trust him.


    If Nat rmended someone from his own faction, it would appear selfish, and his father certainly wouldn''t agree.


    But if he rmended one of Boone''s loyalists, it would seem too obvious and suspicious.


    After all, Boone wasn''t foolish; he would definitely see through Nat''s intentions.


    "Father, I believe the most pressing matter at hand is to continue searching for Hall Master Orlo. Although his cultivation has been crippled, there are pills in the shop that can restore his strength," Nat quickly responded after thinking for a couple of seconds.


    Boone didn''t reply immediately. Just as Nat started to feel nervous, Boone finally spoke.


    "You don''t need to worry about that. In a few days, it will be my birthday, and you will handle the preparations."


    Boone also wanted to investigate and find out who killed Orlo.


    However, if the investigation led to Sylvus, even as the Emperor of the Bork Empire, Boone wouldn''t dare provoke him.


    So, for now, this matter was left unresolved.


    "Rest assured, Father. I will handle everything with the utmost care," Nat said with a hint of joy in his eyes.


    Originally, his father''s birthday celebrations had nothing to do with him.


    But now that Boone had entrusted him with the task, it meant that in Boone''s mind, he still acknowledged Nat as the first heir to the throne.


    This year''s birthday celebration was different from the previous ones.


    The Emperor''s birthday was not only a matter of honor for the Bork Empire but would also involve important discussions with both the Elven and Dwarven ns.


    Any mistakes during the preparations could lead to severe punishment.


    By giving him this responsibility, Boone was testing him.


    Boone nodded slightly. "I''m tired. You may leave now."


    "Yes, Father. I''ll take my leave."


    After saying this, Nat hurried toward the exit.


    But just as he reached the door, Boone suddenly spoke again.


    "I was once a prince, too."


    Hearing this, Nat nearly stumbled, his legs going weak.


    Although the words didn''t carry an explicit meaning, they conveyed everything clearly.


    Nat didn''t dare linger and quickly left.


    As he stepped outside Boone''s chambers, a cold wind blew by, and Nat felt a chill run down his spine.


    He didn''t realize when, but his back was already soaked with cold sweat.


    ¡­


    That night, a surge of powerful magical energy spread through the Stanway family estate, startling many people.


    Soon, word spread that the head of the Stanway family, Teddy, had sessfully broken through to the rank of One-Star Saint Magus.


    Teddy had managed to break through thanks to the pills from Sylvus''s shop.


    Originally, all he had to do was take the pill to achieve the breakthrough.


    But Teddy had always been cautious, spending several days preparing before daring to take the pill.


    Unexpectedly, it took him less than half an hour to break through, rendering all his preparations unnecessary.


    This left Teddy marveling at the potency of Sylvus''s pills.


    The following morning, many people visited the Stanway family to offer their congrattions and gifts.


    Teddy received them one by one, creating a lively scene.


    Meanwhile, Sylvus''s shop continued its regr business.


    Over the past few days, the shop had truly gained fame.


    It had be the talk of the entire Holy City.


    While those with lower cultivation levels might not know much, those with stronger powers were well aware that the pills from Sylvus''s shop were several times more potent than potions, yet simrly priced.


    As a result, what used to be a line of two to three hundred people in the alley had now grown to seven or eight hundred.


    Every day, Men worked tirelessly.


    Sylvus, on the other hand, was quite idle, sitting in his chair like a mascot, napping as usual.


    Despite therge crowd, no one dared to make any noise.


    They knew the consequences of disturbing the boss would be disastrous.


    Sylvus felt grateful in his heart that Men was there to run the shop.


    Otherwise, he''d be the one dealing with the daily workload.


    "Boss, your business is booming. I almost miss the days when there were no customers," Corvin said as he entered the shop, smiling at Sylvus. Kennan stood beside him.


    Both had spent the entire night in line just to get into the shop.


    As for Nat, he had initially intended to stay overnight as well, but Boone had summoned him, so he had to leave halfway through.


    "You''re saying you hope my business fails?" Sylvusughed.


    "Hehe, boss, that''s not what I meant. If you really care about the business, I can have my family buy up more of your pills," Corvin replied.


    With the Stanway family''s wealth, they could easily spare hundreds of billions, if not trillions, of magic crystals.


    "Buy the pills and get out," Sylvus said, waving his hand impatiently.


    This guy had nothing better to do and hade just to show off his wealth again.


    Corvin chuckled and said nothing more. After purchasing arge number of pills with Kennan, they left the shop.


    The crowd around them, seeing how Corvin could chat so casually with Sylvus, looked on with envy.


    It really was different being wealthy.


    As time passed, day by day, Sylvus''s ie grew to several million magic crystals daily.


    Then, one night, after waiting patiently, Sylvus finally heard the system''s voice.


    Dear readers, thank you so much for your continued support! If you''re enjoying the story and want to see more exciting chapters, I need your help now more than ever. You can boost me to the top of the rankings by voting for me with Power Stones daily. Every vote brings me closer to the top and motivates me to keep delivering the best content. Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 53: Heavens Might: Thunder Tribulation in the Holy City

    [System Notification: The store has been sessfully refreshed. Please, host, check it yourself.]


    "Hahaha, finally refreshed! This time, there are four items. I wonder what good things I''ll find."


    Sitting on the bed, Sylvus smiled slightly and quickly opened the system store.


    As before, the system store disyed four items.


    The extra item, of course, was the result of the refresh slot he received a few days ago.


    This time, Sylvus wasn''t worried about running out of money. After several days of business, plus the money he had saved earlier, he now had 28 billion magic coins in his pocket.


    Sylvus''s gaze moved to the items that had been refreshed in the system store.


    **Forging Hammer (Broken):** A legendary tool said to belong to the dwarves, but it was broken for unknown reasons. Price: 10 billion points.


    When he saw the first item, Sylvus couldn''t help but mutter to himself.


    "A legendary tool¡­ just those words alone make 10 billion points seem reasonable."


    Relieved, Sylvus then turned his attention to the second item.


    **Qingliu Essence Pill:** Grade Six, exclusive to the host. After consumption, it improves cultivation level. Price: 100,000 points.


    There wasn''t much to say about the second item.


    "It''s just one of the pills the system gives me every seven days to boost my cultivation level."


    **Divine Cavalier Soulstone:** An unknown item. Requires the host to discover its purpose. Price: 10 billion points.


    Seeing the third item, Sylvus frowned.


    He had previously won a Divine Mage Soulstone in a lottery, another unknown item that required him to explore its use. Could there be a connection between the two?


    "System, which is more valuable: the Divine Cavalier Soulstone or the Divine Mage Soulstone?"


    Sylvus asked.


    [Both are of equal value.]


    Hearing the answer, Sylvus nodded.


    "Well, at least I didn''t lose out in the lottery. I managed to get something worth 10 billion points."


    "I''ll set this aside for now. Now onto the fourth item. This is the refresh slot I won in the lottery, so I hope it''s something amazing."


    Sylvus looked eagerly at the fourth item.


    But as soon as he saw it, he jumped up in shock.


    "What the¡ª! System, are you kidding me? 100 billion points?!"


    He hadn''t even checked what the fourth item was yet, but when he saw the pricebel, Sylvus couldn''t contain himself.


    His total wealth amounted to only 28 billion magic coins.


    Earlier, he had thought this amount would be enough to buy everything in the system store.


    But now?


    Thest item alone was priced at 100 billion!


    His wealth was nothing inparison.


    [Host, didn''t you want something powerful? This system is giving it to you. Be satisfied. If this item were sold at its regr price, it wouldn''t be less than a thousand billion points.]


    Hearing the system''s words, Sylvus twitched his lips.


    "Sure, I asked for something powerful, but did it have to be so expensive? Is there nothing strong yet reasonably priced?"


    Despite these thoughts, Sylvus still looked at the fourth item.


    **Heavenly Warship (Blueprint):** Using this blueprint, you can construct a Heavenly Warship. Price: 100 billion points.


    Seeing the description, Sylvus was momentarily stunned.


    The description was incredibly simple, but the price was far from ordinary.


    "System, is the Heavenly Warship really that powerful?"


    Sylvus asked curiously.


    [If the Heavenly Warship is fully constructed, a single shot could destroy the entire Er Continent.]


    Upon hearing the system''s response, Sylvus took a sharp breath.


    The answer was blunt and straightforward: a single shot could wipe out an entire continent.


    "But wait, the system said ''if fully constructed.'' Something of this level would surely require highly advanced materials. I wonder if the Er Continent even has the resources to build something like this."


    Sylvus thought to himself.


    Moreover, the energy required to operate it would undoubtedly be enormous.


    Even a Sage Archmage couldn''t destroy an entire continent with a single spell.


    But no matter how you looked at it, the fact that the system said it could destroy the Er Continent with one shot made the blueprint worth its price.


    "Even if it costs over a thousand billion points, it would still be worth it."


    "It looks like I''ll need to make more money."


    Sylvus nced at his remaining magic coins and sighed.


    In the end, he only purchased the Qingliu Essence Pill.


    As for the other items, he would wait and see how much more money he could earn in theing days.


    After closing the system store, Sylvus consumed the pill and began meditating.


    "This pill should help me break through to the level of **Sage Archmage**."


    "Boom¡­ boom¡­"


    While **Sylvus** was cultivating, he suddenly felt a powerful force emerge from the heavens and earth, causing him to open his eyes involuntarily.


    His eyes reflected a hint of surprise.


    He hadn''t expected that in the **Holy City**, someone would dare to cause such a disturbance.


    At that moment, dark clouds began gathering above the Holy City, with streaks of purple lightning flickering through them.


    That destructive aura spread across the sky undeniably.


    The residents of the Holy City were equally shocked.


    They had witnessed such a scene just a few days ago, and now it was happening again.


    "Sir, someone outside is undergoing a tribtion. What should we do?" **Men** asked as he knocked on the door.


    "Let''s go out and have a look. I''m curious who has the guts to undergo a tribtion here in the Holy City."


    **Sylvus** thought for a moment before heading outside.


    Upon hearing **Sylvus**''s words, **Men** was left speechless.


    "Who would be so bold?!"


    After all, **Men** himself had undergone a tribtion within the Holy City before, but only with the help of his boss.


    When **Sylvus** reached the rooftop, **Men** had already settled down.


    What surprised **Sylvus** the most was that **Men** had even brought out a te of sunflower seeds.


    "This world has sunflower seeds?" **Sylvus** noticed that they were quite simr to those on Earth, even vored with five-spice seasoning.


    He popped one into his mouth.


    "Crunch¡­ Sir, doesn''t that person undergoing the tribtion seem familiar?" **Men** said as he munched on sunflower seeds and looked into the distance.


    **Sylvus** followed his gaze and indeed recognized the figure.


    Wasn''t it the old man who had asked for his help in oveing the tribtion just a few days ago?


    "It seems this old man is desperate. But why would he choose to undergo the tribtion here in the Holy City?" **Sylvus** smiled slightly and nced towards the pce.


    ---


    In the pce, **Boone**, **Masi**, and **Mor** gathered once again.


    Their faces were filled with concern and gravity as they looked at the gathering thunderclouds and the increasing force of the heavenly tribtion.


    "Have we identified who''s undergoing the tribtion?" **Mor** asked, ncing at **Boone**.


    "Yes, we''ve received confirmation. It''s **Bryson** from the **Carol** family. He''s the one summoning the heavenly tribtion, but the scale of it has grown toorge to stop now."


    "**Bryson**?! Didn''t he already give up on the idea of undergoing the tribtion? Why would he stir up something like this now, and in the middle of the Holy City?" **Masi** asked in disbelief.


    **Boone** sighed and said, "I suspect this has something to do with the owner of the **Eastern Elixir** shop, **Sylvus**. A few days ago, **Bryson** went there to ask for help with the tribtion, but **Sylvus** refused him."


    "Refused? Even if he was refused, why did **Bryson** choose to undergo the tribtion here in the Holy City?" **Masi** asked, puzzled.


    "I don''t know. I''ve already ordered the evacuation of citizens from the affected areas. That''s all I can do for now," **Boone** said helplessly.


    **Mor**, narrowing his eyes, suddenly looked at **Masi**.


    "There is still one thing we can do. If we can persuade **Sylvus** to intervene, the citizens of the Holy City can be saved from this disaster."


    Hearing these words, **Masi**''s eyes brightened, but he quickly frowned.


    "Even if we ask, would he agree? **Bryson** is the one responsible for this mess, and **Sylvus** already refused to help him before."


    "No matter the result, we have to try. It''s the only option we have right now," **Mor** said seriously.


    Nodding, **Masi** realized there was no time to hesitate. He and **Mor** quickly flew out towards **Sylvus**''s shop.


    ---


    Meanwhile, panic was spreading throughout the Holy City as citizens scrambled to flee from the looming threat.


    "What''s going on?! Who summoned another heavenly tribtion? Are they trying to get us all killed?"


    "This is insane! The tribtion a few days ago was bad enough, but now we''re facing another one!"


    "This time, there''s no one like **Sylvus** to help us. We''re doomed unless he steps in again."


    ---


    "Sir, aren''t you going to intervene?" **Men** asked as he looked at the sky, where the heavenly tribtion was growing more violent.


    "Intervene? Why would I intervene?" **Sylvus** replied casually, eating more sunflower seeds.


    Intervene? No way!


    If he helped this time, **Sylvus** knew that countless **Sage Archmages** would flock to the Holy City in the future, hoping to undergo their tribtions there.


    Because they''d know that within the Holy City, there was someone who could stop heavenly tribtions with his bare hands, guaranteeing their sess.


    At that point, **Sylvus** wouldn''t even be able to sleep, as he''d have to stay up dealing with tribtions night after night.


    And besides, why should he care about the lives or deaths of the citizens in the Holy City?


    He was just a shopkeeper, not a savior.


    Moreover, if he were going to help, it definitely wouldn''t be right now.


    "The people from the pce should being soon, right?" **Sylvus** thought to himself, looking towards the royal pce.


    Of course, he was waiting for the wealthy toe and beg for his assistance.


    Hearing **Sylvus**''s words, **Men** realized that his boss had no intention of intervening. He couldn''t help but feel sympathy for the citizens of the Holy City.


    "me the one who summoned the heavenly tribtion," **Men** thought to himself.


    ---


    At the same time, the heavenly tribtion in the sky became even more ferocious.


    Even **Bryson**, the one undergoing the tribtion, felt a chill of fear.


    "What is **Sylvus** doing? Is he really going to just stand by and watch as the heavenly tribtion descends?" **Bryson** frowned and nced towards **Sylvus**''s shop.


    Sure enough, there were two people on the roof.


    But instead of helping, they were eating sunflower seeds, smiling as they watched him.


    "**Sylvus**! If you help me pass this tribtion, I''ll keep my previous promise!" **Bryson** shouted loudly.


    "No need, you just focus on your tribtion. We''re just here to watch," **Sylvus** said with a grin.


    "**Sylvus**! You have the power to help me pass this tribtion, so why aren''t you acting?! Once the heavenly tribtion falls, thousands of citizens in the Holy City will perish! If you don''t intervene, you''ll be the one responsible for their deaths! You''ll be the greatest viin in the history of the **Bork Empire**!"


    **Bryson**''s voice echoed across the city, amplified by his magic.


    The citizens who heard his words began to turn their gazes towards **Sylvus**''s shop with dissatisfaction.

 Chapter 54: The Sky Strikes with Fury

    Outside the shop, the crowd shouted loudly:


    "That''s right, Sylvus, you must act now! The heavenly thunder is about to strike, and if you don''t intervene, countless people will die or be injured!"


    "If you don''t step in, we won''t buy any more potions from you. Since you have the power to stop this disaster, it''s your responsibility to act!"


    "We came here with respect, hoping for your help, but it''s hard to believe you''d stand by and watch us die!"


    The angry crowd gathered around the shop, as if Sylvus had made a grave mistake.


    Bryson smiled with satisfaction at the scene before him; he had purposely ced some of his men among the crowd to incite them against Sylvus.


    Men grumbled in annoyance, "These people are so unreasonable. We don''t owe them anything, and yet they expect us to help them."


    Initially, Men felt some sympathy for them, but now he realized hispassion had been misced.


    Sylvus calmly replied while cracking some pumpkin seeds, "We''re out of pumpkin seeds. Go fetch more."


    "But sir..."


    Sylvus interrupted quietly, "The weak shout the loudest, while the strong simply smile and watch them bark."


    Men nodded in understanding and disappeared for a moment, only to return with more pumpkin seeds.


    Bryson asked with a hint of concern, "Sylvus, are you really going to stay uninvolved until the end?"


    Bryson nced at the sky, where the heavenly thunder was fast approaching.


    Sylvus smiled and said, "Old man, prepare for yourst moments. After tonight, you will no longer exist in this world."


    Even if Bryson seeded in surviving this ordeal, Sylvus had no intention of letting him go. Their confrontation was inevitable, and Sylvus was merely waiting for the royal emissaries to arrive.


    Bryson felt a pang of fear, but he had no choice but to face it.


    The first bolt of heavenly thunder came down rapidly, carrying immense power capable of destroying anything in its path.


    Bryson hesitated for a moment, but quickly gathered his magical energy and cast a spell: "Crystal Ice Shield!"


    A massive ice shield formed above him, glowing with a cold shimmer.


    Sylvus watched with indifference and remarked, "So, the old man uses ice magic, but it won''t be enough to face the heavenly thunder."


    The thunderbolt struck the ice shield with immense force, causing it to crack and shatter after only a few seconds. However, the shield absorbed arge portion of the energy, leaving Bryson to bear the remaining damage.


    Wasting no time, Bryson pulled out a magic card from his pocket and cast a powerful spell: "ming Spirit de!"


    A massive fiery sword appeared, cutting through the remaining thunderbolt, dispersing it into nothingness. The sky, momentarily illuminated, returned to darkness.


    Sylvus asked curiously, "Men, what was that card the old man used?"


    Men exined, "Sir, that''s a magic card. It stores spells forter use. The one he just used was a seventh-tier fire spell."


    Sylvus nodded, recognizing that these magic cards were simr to the talismans used in the East.


    Bryson continued to endure the heavenly thunder, but each strike inflicted more damage, and it was clear his strength was dwindling fast.


    Bryson had hoped Sylvus would intervene, but he was shocked when he realized Sylvus had no intention of helping.


    At that moment, two figures approached the shop quickly: Mor and Masi. Mor, with urgency in his voice, said, "Sylvus, please intervene. If all the heavenly thunder strikes, half the city will be leveled, and countless people will perish."


    Sylvus nced at them calmly and said with a smile, "Don''t worry. With that old man''s strength, he won''t be able to handle all the heavenly thunder. He''ll be stopped before it reaches its full force."


    Sylvus continued munching on his pumpkin seeds, unconcerned with Mor and Masi''s warnings.


    One of the crowd shouted: "Sylvus, you''re too heartless! The heavenly tribtion has already killed many people, destroyed homes and families."


    Another added: "This man is too cruel. He has the power to stop this, yet he watches in silence. Let''s leave now; we won''t buy from his shop anymore."


    When Mor and Masi heard the crowd''s words, they exchanged uneasy nces. They didn''t know what to say. If they were in Sylvus''s position, they wouldn''t intervene either.


    But they couldn''t afford to remain passive. After all, they were acting for the Empire of Bork.


    Masi, after a moment of silence, spoke to Sylvus: "Sylvus, these people are only speaking out of fear. Please don''t take their words to heart. We ask for your help to get through this."


    Sylvus didn''t respond, but suddenly a powerful aura emanated from him, causing everyone below to kneel in fear.


    Screams of pain echoed as those who had been criticizing Sylvus earlier trembled in terror. Their magical energy began to drain, and their cultivation levels started to fall.


    Sylvus then turned to Mor with a cold expression and asked: "Is this how you ask for help?"


    Masi quickly interjected: "Sylvus, please calm down. These people are just civilians. If you kill them, you''ll be med for their deaths."


    But before Masi could finish, the bodies of hundreds of people below exploded, filling the air with the stench of blood.


    Sylvus looked at Masi and said calmly: "I''ve killed them. What are you going to do about it?"


    Masi and Mor took a deep breath. Though they were deeply upset by Sylvus''s actions, what could they do? Sylvus was someone who feared nothing, not even the heavens.


    And now, the fate of the city depended entirely on his decisions.


    They remained silent while Sylvus continued calmly eating his pumpkin seeds, indifferent to the destruction around him.


    Masi then pleaded: "Sylvus, please help us this one time. We''ll agree to any conditions you set."


    Sylvus nced at him and replied: "To stop the heavenly tribtion, it will cost 100 billion magic crystals."


    Masi frowned at the outrageous price, knowing it wasn''t a fair deal. Even if they paid, it wouldn''t guarantee stopping the tribtion.


    Bryson had already withstood the first strike. If Sylvus intervened, more powerful strikes would follow, likely leading to the city''s destruction.


    "If you don''t agree, then leave," Sylvus said casually, continuing to eat his pumpkin seeds, as the second bolt of lightning began descending from the heavens.


    Mor, realizing the situation was dire, quickly shouted: "We agree!"


    Brysonughed maniacally and said: "Sylvus, if you''re not going to help me, then I''ll take as many people with me as possible!"


    Bryson''s figure shot forward, intending to bring more destruction along with him. His original n was to fly above Sylvus''s shop, forcing Sylvus to intervene. But now, with Mor and Masi in his way, he couldn''t carry out his n.


    Bryson knew he couldn''t survive the heavenly tribtion.


    And in his moment of madness, he decided that if he was going to die, he''d take as many people with him.


    Masi watched Bryson fly toward other parts of the city and said in horror: "Sylvus, what now?"


    Sylvus replied calmly: "The destruction from the heavenly tribtion isn''t something mortals can control."


    At that moment, a wave of spatial energy appeared in Sylvus''s hand.


    Masi, watching in awe, thought: "Is Sylvus a spatial magic user too?"


    The system''s voice echoed internally: "Great Spatial Summoning has been sessfully activated. Target selected!"


    In an instant, Bryson disappeared from the sky.

 Chapter 55: Unstoppable Power in a Pumpkin Seed

    As **Bryson** prepared to face the next thunder strike, suddenly, a powerful aura formed around him. In a fleeting moment, his body disappeared into a vortex of spatial energy, leaving everyone around him shocked. All eyes quickly turned to **Sylvus**, who remained seated calmly, eating pumpkin seeds as if nothing had happened.


    **Bryson** reappeared suddenly above **Julius''s** shop, floating in the air, unable to move. Everyone was surprised by his sudden return, unable toprehend what had just urred. Then, the sky trembled again. A wave of purple thunder began to form, charged with immense energy, ready to strike directly at **Bryson**.


    The second strike was more powerful than the first, but it didn''tndpletely. **Sylvus** merely nced at it, and the heavenly thunder shattered instantly, dissipating into the air.


    Half an hour passed...


    **Men** excitedly said, "Master, you''ve destroyed all the heavenly strikes, and only the final one remains. Now, the royal court owes us 100 billion magic crystals."


    This was the first time **Men** had witnessed the immense power of **Sylvus**. Previously, when **Sylvus** mentioned how he could control the thunder, **Men** hadn''t fully grasped the extent of his strength.


    But this time, it was different. **Men** looked at **Sylvus** with greater awe, thinking, "Is this man even human?"


    **Sylvus** sat quietly on his chair, watching the heavenly strikes fall as if they were nothing, while everyone below the shop was in a state of panic, like moths flying toward the fire, destined for their doom.


    As **Mor** and **Masi** watched, they couldn''t hide their astonishment. It was entirely different from previous encounters. This time, they were watching up close as **Sylvus** effortlessly controlled the heavenly forces with unparalleled power.


    **Sylvus** looked at them and said, "Only the final strike remains, are you two ready?"


    **Masi** reassured him, "Master, don''t worry. Once the final strike is over, the funds will be sent."


    The 100 billion magic crystals were a huge amount, but thanks to years of storage, they had managed to gather it.


    **Sylvus** nodded, continuing to eat his pumpkin seeds calmly.


    After a short time, everyone heard a new thunderous sound. They all looked up to the sky as the dark clouds vanished, revealing a massive column of purple lightning.


    This column stretched toward the heavens, carrying enough power to destroy an entire city. If this lightning struck the ground, it could wipe out everything in its path.


    **Men** quickly said, "Master, this is the final strike."


    But **Sylvus** didn''t move, still calmly eating his seeds. As the lightning neared the ground, **Sylvus** threw a pumpkin seed into the air.


    At first, everyone expected the seed to turn to ash. But, on the contrary, the heavenly strike stopped entirely in front of it. The pumpkin seed withstood the heavenly thunder effortlessly.


    In just a few moments, the lightning dissipated, and the seed returned to **Sylvus''s** hand as if nothing had happened.


    **Masi** and **Mor** were in shock as they looked up at the empty sky. "Is it really over?"


    It was impossible for them toprehend what had just urred. The destructive power of the most intense heavenly strike had been absorbed by a single pumpkin seed!


    Neither could believe it. How could a pumpkin seed withstand such destructive force?


    But the truth was, **Sylvus** wasn''t an ordinary person. His power was so overwhelming that even heavenly thunder couldn''t affect him.


    **Sylvus** smiled and said, "Would you like some of these seeds?"


    The two of them snapped back to reality, exchanging quick nces before cautiously epting the pumpkin seeds from **Sylvus''s** hand. They knew these seeds had faced heavenly thunder, and their value was undoubtedly immense.


    **Men** chuckled and said quietly, "Master, could I have some as well? I''d like to collect them."


    **Sylvus** responded indifferently, "Next time, when you''re able to pass the test, I''ll give you some."


    **Men** felt excited. He understood that **Sylvus''s** words weren''t just about the seeds; they were a promise to help him rise to a higher level of magic.


    At that moment, **Sylvus** turned to **Men** and said, "Don''t let **Bryson** die just yet. Make sure to stop him."


    **Men** nodded in understanding and released the binding spell that had been restraining **Bryson**. Moments after realizing that the heavenly strikes had ended, despair filled **Bryson''s** eyes. He knew that with the end of the heavenly strikes, his fate was sealed as well.


    **Sylvus** then stood up calmly. His cold gaze caused the surrounding aura to tremble with such intensity that the entire Holy City felt the wave of fear wash over them. The terrifying aura represented **Sylvus''s** anger, and he was determined to make this incident a warning that would not be forgotten.


    The ground beneath **Sylvus** shook, and his power became evident to everyone, leaving no doubt that challenging him would have severe consequences.


    **Sylvus** spoke coldly, "Men, get rid of **Bryson** and make sure there''s no trace left of his family. This must never happen again."


    **Bryson** trembled with fear at hearing this and began to plead, "Master, please, I know I''ve wronged you, but my family has nothing to do with this. Please, have mercy on them..."


    But **Men** didn''t wait long. He immediately carried out **Sylvus''s**mand. Before **Bryson** could process what was happening, he felt unbearable pain as **Men** began torturing him, using his magical abilities skillfully and cautiously to ensure there was no chance for **Bryson** to escape or die quickly. **Bryson** continued to suffer, begging, but it was all in vain.


    Once **Sylvus** felt it was time, he nodded to **Men**, who ended **Bryson''s** life in a cruel, precise manner, leaving his body to disintegrate into ash as if it had never existed.


    **Mor** and **Masi** didn''t intervene, knowing that **Bryson''s** family would meet their fate regardless of **Sylvus''s** mercy. There was no room forpassion in these circumstances.


    After Bryson''s death and the end of the thunderstorm, a chilling silence fell over the holy city. The oppressive aura of death lingered in the air, with Bryson''s dissipating energy slowly fading into the surroundings. Everything seemed frozen for a moment as all eyes focused on Sylvus, who had asserted his absolute dominance over the situation.


    Suddenly, that suffocating silence was interrupted by a powerful sound approaching from the sky. Boone was rapidly nearing the scene.


    "He''s arrived," Mor remarked quietly, his gaze fixed on the horizon as Boone, the regal king, appeared, carrying a spatial bag filled with magic crystals.


    "I''ve brought the funds as requested," Boone said with unwavering confidence, addressing Sylvus directly.


    Sylvus, pleased with the timely arrival of the funds, nced at the spatial bag with a faint smile. He spoke calmly, "Well done. Things will proceed as they should now."

 Chapter 56: 100 Billion Magic Crystals and Sylvus’s Unmatched Power"

    **Boone** stood in front of **Sylvus** and said, "Master Sylvus, on behalf of all the citizens of the Bork Empire, I thank you for your assistance."


    He approached **Sylvus**, bowing respectfully, his eyes filled with gratitude. Although this was a business transaction, **Boone** felt deeply indebted to **Sylvus**.


    **Sylvus** nced at him but didn''t respond. If it weren''t for the magic crystals, he wouldn''t have cared about the lives of the citizens of the holy city.


    **Boone** then pulled out a spatial magic ring and handed it to **Sylvus**, saying, "Here are the 100 billion magic crystals as agreed. Please, check them."


    **Sylvus** inspected the contents inside the ring and found that it indeed contained 100 billion magic crystals, neither more nor less.


    Collecting the crystals, **Sylvus** waved his hand and said, "It''s done. You can leave now."


    **Men**, **Mor**, and **Masi** exchanged nces before they all bowed again to **Sylvus**, then left the shop. Meanwhile, **Sylvus** remained seated, calmly eating his pumpkin seeds.


    Shortly after, **Men** returned to the shop, carrying a faint scent of blood.


    "Master, the entire Carol family has been wiped out. As expected, they were quite poor. I only managed to gather 23 billion magic crystals and some magical materials," said **Men**.


    "Alright, clean up the ce," **Sylvus** replied, nodding.


    After storing the magic crystals and magical materials, **Sylvus** stood up and headed downstairs. **Men**, meanwhile, flew outside to finish cleaning up the bodies and tidying the mess.


    That night, the entire holy city couldn''t sleep peacefully. Despite the disaster being averted, fear still lingered in many people''s hearts.


    At the same time, news of the event spread throughout the city. Everyone learned that **Sylvus**, the owner of the east gate''s potion shop, had single-handedly destroyed the heavenly thunder strikes and saved the city.


    When this news broke, the citizens of the holy city collectively gasped. They had already witnessed how powerful the heavenly thunder was, and the fact that one person could destroy it shocked them.


    Meanwhile, another piece of news spread: the Carol family had beenpletely annihted. Many wondered why this magical family had been wiped out, until the royal court issued a public announcement.


    It turned out that **Bryson**, from the Carol family, was the one who caused the heavenly thunder to descend upon the city. Once the event ended, the royal family decided to eliminate the Carol familypletely to prevent any future threats.


    The citizens finally understood the cause. If it weren''t for the Carol family, they wouldn''t have had to endure the fear and terror of that night.


    In a closed room, **Boone** looked curiously at **Mor** and **Masi**, who were handling something with extreme caution.


    **Boone**, confused, asked, "What could be so valuable that it requires such careful handling?"


    **Mor** smiled and said, "Let me show you a treasure, **Boone**."


    He then revealed what he was holding. When **Boone** saw what was in **Mor''s** hands, he was stunned.


    "Is that... a pumpkin seed?" **Boone** asked in disbelief. As a king, he had seen many treasures, but he never imagined that two high-level mages would treat a pumpkin seed with such caution.


    **Mor** chuckled and said, "You don''t understand. This isn''t just any seed. It''s a pumpkin seed that survived the heavenly thunder strikespletely intact."


    **Masi**, now smiling as well, added, "Do you know how **Sylvus** destroyed the final thunder strike?"


    **Boone''s** eyes widened as he stared at the seed in **Mor''s** hand. The seed itself didn''t appear to be anything extraordinary.


    "Yes, **Sylvus** used this very pumpkin seed to destroy thest heavenly strike," **Masi** said, still in awe of what he had witnessed.


    Had **Masi** not seen it with his own eyes, he wouldn''t have believed that someone could use a simple pumpkin seed to destroy a heavenly thunder strike. The value of this seed was iprehensible. Even **Boone** felt regret for not witnessing it firsthand.


    **Boone**, still shocked, eximed, "Could this pumpkin seed be some sort of divine artifact?"


    **Masi** shook his head and said, "No, it''s not the seed itself. It''s **Sylvus''s** power. His strength is so immense that he can use something as simple as a pumpkin seed to destroy a heavenly thunder strike. His power is beyond our imagination."


    **Masi** then added thoughtfully, "Even if the great mage **Atif** were still alive, I don''t believe he could stand against **Sylvus**."


    After a moment of reflection, **Boone** asked, "So, will **Sylvus** help us if the undead invade again?"


    **Mor** shook his head and said, "From what we''ve seen today, unless it directly benefits him, **Sylvus** won''t act."


    It was clear that **Sylvus** wouldn''t get involved in battles unless there was a substantial reward.


    **Boone** nodded, disappointment evident in his eyes. He had hoped that **Sylvus** could be recruited to their side. With his power, the Bork Empire would undoubtedly be the dominant force on the continent of **Isral**.


    Then, **Mor** asked, "Have the preparations for the grand event begun?"


    **Boone** replied, "Yes, I''ve already sent invitations to all the kingdoms on the continent of **Isral**. Aside from the elves and dwarves, representatives from all the other nations will attend."


    The continent was home to many kingdoms under the Bork Empire. Some were granted legitimacy by the empire, while others had voluntarily joined its fold.


    **Mor** sighed and said, "The Abyss won''t hold out much longer. This time, the strength of the undead is even greater than it was 3,000 years ago. If we want to survive this, the entire continent must unite."


    Meanwhile, **Sylvus** had already returned to his room. He opened the system''s store, which he once considered too expensive. But now, after earning 100 billion magic crystals, he could afford anything.


    "SYSTEM," **Sylvus** said simply, "Buy all the items on my list."


    The system''s notifications began flowing in:


    **[SYSTEM]: 10 billion points spent. You''ve sessfully purchased the Hammer of Forging (Fragment), now stored in your system space.**


    **[SYSTEM]: 10 billion points spent. You''ve sessfully purchased the Divine Soul Stone, now stored in your system space.**


    **[SYSTEM]: 100 billion points spent. You''ve sessfully purchased the Heavenly Battleship (Blueprint), now stored in your system space.**


    With the continuous notifications from the system, **Sylvus** opened his system space to examine the newly acquired items.


    ---

 Chapter 57: The Mysterious Encounter with an Elf

    The first thing Sylvus took out was the Forging Hammer.


    It was, in fact, a small silver hammer, about the size of a palm, looking very ordinary.


    But Sylvus felt a special power emanating from it, "This Forging Hammer is a dwarven artifact. The missing part must be with the dwarves."


    Sylvus thought quietly, deciding that if the opportunity arose, he would visit the dwarven n.


    Next, Sylvus pulled out the Sacred Knight Soulstone.


    He noticed that, unlike the Law Mage Soulstone, this Sacred Knight Soulstone was a small white, oddly shaped bead.


    As for the rest, he couldn''t see anything unusual.


    "Since it''s connected to Law Mages and Sacred Knights, these two items must hold something extraordinary."


    Sylvus mused, then finally took out thest item, a blueprint for a Heavenly Ship worth 100 billion magical crystals.


    The blueprint stretched two meters long and half a meter wide, with over a hundred pieces. Each blueprint depicted various parts and data for the Heavenly Ship.


    However, to Sylvus, it waspletely iprehensible.


    "It seems that building this Heavenly Ship on my own is impossible."


    Sylvus thought helplessly. He couldn''t even understand the data on the blueprint, let alone build it.


    He would have to wait and find an expert in the future to see if they could help construct it.


    After putting the three items away, Sylvus resumed his training, and the night passed peacefully.


    The next morning, Sylvus noticed arge crowd gathered outside his shop.


    The news of Sylvus destroying the Heavenly Tribtion had spread throughout the Holy City overnight. Everyone now knew that there was a small, unassuming alchemy shop in a quiet alley.


    And inside the shop was a peerless master.


    Thus, many people had lined up early in the morning, hoping to catch a glimpse of this legendary figure.


    But if they knew that Sylvus had, in a fit of rage, killed hundreds of people waiting outside the night before, they might not have been so eager.


    However, this incident had been covered up by the royal family.


    No one suspected that Sylvus was the one responsible.


    After all, in the hearts of everyone, Sylvus was now the hero who had saved the Holy City.


    When Sylvus opened the shop for business, many people came to pay their respects.


    Sylvus ignored them.


    He sat in his custom lounge chair as Men brought him a tray of sunflower seeds.


    Sylvus leisurely began eating.


    "Boss, the pills."


    Soon, the crowd outside started to get lively.


    Men, too, got busy once again.


    But every person who came to buy pills would bow sincerely to Sylvus before leaving.


    This made Sylvus twitch his lips.


    If they lit some incense in front of him, it would almost feel like a shrine.


    The day passed with Sylvus munching on sunflower seeds.


    Meanwhile, the areas of the Holy City that had been destroyed were being rapidly rebuilt.


    After all, there were only a few days left until the Emperor''s birthday.


    "Men, it''s about time. Close up shop."


    Three hourster.


    Sylvus said this as he stood up, still munching on sunflower seeds, ready to head upstairs.


    But just as Men closed the shop, a spatial rift suddenly appeared inside.


    Sylvus paused, turning to Men.


    Curious as to why he would use spatial magic now.


    However, he soon realized that Men, too, seemed just as surprised by the rift.


    As they stood in bewilderment, a figure emerged from the rift.


    The figure was cloaked in ck, their face obscured.


    They copsed to the ground, their aura weak, clearly heavily injured.


    "Another scammer?"


    Sylvus looked at the figure lying on the ground, frowning.


    This scene felt eerily familiar.


    If he remembered correctly, Men had appeared in a simr state when they first met.


    "Men, throw this guy out!" Sylvus said coldly, not even bothering to look at the figure.


    Did they think his shop was a shelter?


    Back when Men was indebted, Sylvus had been too young and eager toplete a system task.


    But now, Sylvus was far from the naive person he once was.


    He had no intention of taking in another freeloader.


    Men chuckled bitterly, guessing why the boss had this attitude.


    Wasn''t it all his fault?


    Without hesitation, Men''s magic stirred, ready to use spatial magic to throw the figure out.


    "Save me..."


    But before the spell could be cast, a soft voice echoed.


    At the same time, a pair of pointed ears emerged from the hood.


    Seeing the pointed ears, Men froze for a moment.


    "Boss, this seems to be an elf, and a female one at that."


    Elf?


    Hearing those words, Sylvus''s earlier displeasure faded, reced by curiosity.


    On the continent of Air, there were only four major races.


    Humans, elves, dwarves, and magical beasts.


    Undead did not belong to Air, so they were not counted among them.


    Magical beasts, on the other hand, were generally low in intelligence, with most of them being hunted down.


    Only the strongest magical beasts could survive.


    To Sylvus, the elves were particrly fascinating.


    Compared to the dwarves, the race he most wanted to encounter was the elves.


    It was said that elves were noble, graceful, intelligent, and beautiful, able to blend harmoniously with nature. They were the most skilled in magic and archery.


    To his surprise, an elf had walked right into his shop.


    This made him pause his decision to throw her out.


    "An elf? I wonder if they''re as radiant as I''ve imagined."


    Sylvus smiled slightly, his mind stirred.


    The elf''s ck cloak instantly vanished.


    Men, standing nearby, couldn''t help but twitch.


    The boss''s method of undressing someone was a bit too straightforward.


    Sylvus, unaware of Men''s thoughts, saw a young woman in a green dress appear before him as the ck cloak disappeared.


    With a thought, Sylvus lifted the elf woman into the air with an invisible force, bringing her directly in front of him.


    "Damn, are all elf women this beautiful?"


    Sylvus was momentarily stunned.


    Though her eyes were closed, her longshes fluttered softly.


    Her face was exquisitely delicate, and her cherry-like lips were slightly pursed. Her long, pointed ears drooped slightly.


    Her pale skin seemed to radiate a faint glow.


    Beneath her slim waist were perfectly rounded, firm hips, and her long, slender legs added a touch of allure to her figure.


    Though this was their first meeting, Sylvus inexplicably felt a surge of affection, as if he were willing to do anything for her.


    "Is this the elves'' natural charm? Interesting."


    Sylvus chuckled.


    This charm made it impossible for him to feel any ill will towards her.


    At that moment, the elf woman seemed to sense something.


    Her eyes suddenly snapped open, revealing pure, sky-blue eyes that locked onto Sylvus.

 Chapter 58: Confrontation with the Elf

    When the girl opened her eyes, Sylvus didn''t say anything. He simply stared at her quietly.


    It took more than ten seconds before the girl finally spoke.


    "Cough... who... who are you?"


    As soon as she started speaking, a drop of blood fell from the corner of her mouth.


    "Interesting, you break into my shop, and you think to ask who I am?"


    Sylvus spoke with a mocking tone, his gaze trailing over her body, finally resting on the white expanse of her chest.


    He couldn''t deny it, this elf girl was quite the beauty. Even Sylvus felt a slight stir in his heart.


    The intensity of Sylvus''s gaze made the girl''s face change, thinking to herself, "Could it be that I''ve encountered a scoundrel?"


    "I... I am a princess of the elf tribe! If you dare harbor any improper thoughts toward me, my tribe will never forgive you."


    The girl hurriedly said.


    Sylvus was slightly stunned. He hadn''t expected this girl to actually be an elven princess.


    No wonder the essories she wore looked so valuable. Her level of cultivation had also reached the **Seven-Star Grand Archmage** level.


    "An elven princess? It''s said that elves are noble and the children of nature. But for a princess to end up in such a state, it seems you''re not doing so well as a princess, huh?"


    Sylvus said mockingly.


    A princess? Sylvus had faced princes before, so why would he be intimidated by a mere princess?


    Hearing Sylvus''s words, the girl tried to speak again, but another mouthful of blood spurted out, and her face paled even further.


    "I advise you to speak less. In your current state, you won''tst more than three days. The only one who can save you now is probably me."


    Sylvus smiled.


    "You?!"


    The girl scoffed, throwing a disdainful nce at Sylvus.


    She knew how serious her injuries were, and there was also a peculiar power within her body. Unless she returned to the sacred springs of her tribe, there was no hope.


    "Men, throw her out."


    Sylvus smiled lightly, waving his hand dismissively.


    This made Men, who was standing nearby, freeze for a moment.


    He had initially thought his boss might have taken a liking to the elf girl. After all, even he had been momentarily mesmerized when he firstid eyes on her.


    But he didn''t expect his boss to be so heartless, ordering her to be thrown out despite her beauty. And she was an elven princess, no less.


    Given her status, if she were really thrown out, the elf tribe wouldn''t let this go lightly.


    However, after ncing at Sylvus, Men wasn''t worried anymore. With his boss backing him, there was nothing to fear.


    The girl''s expression changed dramatically upon hearing this. She hadn''t expected that, as a princess of the elf tribe, she would one day be thrown out like this.


    "Please leave."


    Men shook his head helplessly. Clearly, she didn''t understand the boss''s personality.


    With a word, a spatial rift appeared, and the girl vanished from the shop.


    Sylvus remained indifferent. He was indeed interested in the elves, but it was just a passing curiosity. Now that he had seen one, what more was there to do?


    Should he keep her around like a pet, as he had done with Men?


    Moreover, given that she was an elven princess yet still found herself in such a sorry state, it was clear that there was something moreplicated at y.


    He was just a shopkeeper selling magical pills; he didn''t have time to deal with others'' life-and-death affairs.


    Returning to his room, Sylvus continued his cultivation. He was now at the **Two-Star Sage Archmage** level, progressing steadily.


    Meanwhile, outside the Holy City, in a nearby forest, a spatial rift appeared, and the elf princess emerged.


    "That bastard! How dare he treat me like this?"


    She gritted her teeth, her eyes filled with anger.


    As a princess of the elf tribe, she had always been treated with the utmost respect. Even the royal family of the Bork Empire would bow before her.


    "Hmph, once I recover from my injuries, I''ll be sure to return and make him pay. But for now, I must contact my people."


    She looked around, trying to get her bearings. She didn''t know exactly where she was, but fortunately, there were trees nearby.


    As long as there were trees, she could use her magic to contact her tribe.


    A soft green glow appeared on her forehead, and she melded into one of the nearby trees. Soon, the information began traveling through the tree''s roots, sending a message to her people.


    The next morning, Kennan and Corvin returned to Sylvus''s shop, apanied by the third prince, Leo.


    "Boss, we heard what happened. You''re amazing! You''re not even afraid of the Heavenly Tribtion!"


    Corvin said as he looked at Sylvus, and both Kennan and Leo nodded in agreement.


    They had been in seclusion for the past few days. Although they had heard the noise outside that night, they hadn''t had time to investigate.


    Aftering out of seclusion, they heard from their subordinates about Sylvus''s feat, and they were awestruck.


    They never imagined that there could be someone who wasn''t afraid of the Heavenly Tribtion.


    Sylvus simply smiled and said nothing. There were many things that made him powerful, more than they could ever know.


    However, Corvin and Kennan''s progress in cultivation was astonishing. A few days ago, Corvin had been a mere **Junior Knight**, but now he had reached **Nine-Star IntermediateKnight**, just one step away from bing an advanced knight.


    Kennan, too, had progressed rapidly and was now a **Nine-Star Grand Archmage**. His rate of improvement was not much slower than Sylvus''s.


    The only one who hadn''t advanced much was Leo. He had been a Grand Archmage before, and he still was,gging two stars behind Kennan.


    It had to be said that cultivation depends a lot on talent.


    Kennan and Corvin had both started off as weaklings, but since they began cultivating, they had soared in strength.


    And with the help of Sylvus''s magical pills, their progress had been elerated.


    "Prince Leo, I heard that in five days, it will be His Majesty''s birthday, and representatives from the neighboring kingdoms, as well as the elf and dwarf tribes, will be attending. Is that true?"


    Corvin asked Leo.


    "It''s true. This year, my father''s birthday will be the most grand celebration yet."


    Leo nodded.


    However, there was a hint of discontent in his heart. He had learned that his elder brother, Nat, was in charge of the festivities this year. As long as nothing went wrong, Nat would further solidify his position as heir.


    "Elves?"


    Sylvus murmured in surprise.


    Justst night, he had encountered an elf. Could that girl havee to attend the birthday celebration?


    "Boss, I bet you''ve never seen an elf before. Let me tell you, elf women are all beauties. Even the most average-looking among them would be considered stunning among humans."


    Corvin said with augh.


    Sylvus smiled but didn''t say anything. He couldn''t exactly tell them that not only had he met an elf woman, but she was a princess¡ªand he had thrown her out.


    After chatting for a while, Corvin, Kennan, and Leo bought some pills and left. Sylvus remained in his shop, idling away the time.


    -----------------------------------------------


    More Power Stones = Mass Release


    More Comments = Mass Release


    More Golden Tickets = Mass Release


    -----------------------------------------------

 Chapter 59: The Third Days Gathering

    The next two days passed peacefully for Sylvus, with nothing else happening.


    However, on the third day, the entire Holy City was up early, with everyone gathering at the gates of the city.


    Along the main road of the city, armored soldiers stood on either side, keeping the crowd separated to the edges.


    "I heard that today, envoys from various kingdoms will arrive to celebrate the emperor''s birthday, which is in two days."


    "No wonder there are so many women gathered around. I bet they came to see the elf men."


    Everyone''s eyes were focused on the city gates, eagerly waiting.


    "What''s so great about the kingdom''s envoys? I heard the elves areing today as well. Otherwise, why would there be so many people here?"


    "You make it sound like we''re not here to see the elf women too."


    Many people smiled at each other knowingly. They were all men, they understood!


    Soon, under the gaze of everyone, a convoy entered the city.


    Even from a distance, everyone could feel a strong, murderous aura, causing the crowd to fall silent.


    Momentster, dozens of massive banners fluttered in the wind as the convoy, loaded with goods, made its way into the city.


    Everyone turned their heads to watch.


    "That looks like the convoy from the Kingdom of Derry. The people of Derry are known for their bravery in battle, which exins this fierce aura."


    "The Kingdom of Derry is arge nation, and I heard that they even have a Magus Emperor among them. But still, they''re no match for our Bork Empire."


    "I wonder who the envoy from Derry is this time. It must be someone important."


    Upon seeing the first convoy enter the city, the citizens of the Holy City began to talk among themselves.


    Soon, the convoy from Derry passed through the crowd and stopped at the statue of Atifri in the center of the city.


    Under the gaze of everyone, all members of the convoy dismounted from their carriages and bowed in respect to the statue.


    Atifri was thest Magus God among humans. He had sacrificed himself to protect humanity, bing a role model for all.


    After paying their respects to the statue, the Derry convoy climbed back onto their carriages and continued towards the imperial pce of the Bork Empire.


    As the Derry convoy arrived, other kingdoms began to enter the Holy City as well.


    Once inside the city, the first thing each kingdom did was pay their respects to the statue of Atifri. Although it wasn''t mandatory, everyone did it anyway.


    "Thirteen convoys from different kingdoms have already arrived. When will the elves get here? We''ve been waiting for half a day."


    By midday, many people were getting impatient. Most of them were there only to catch a glimpse of the elves.


    "Clop clop clop..."


    At that moment, the sound of hurried hoofbeats echoed, and under the gaze of the crowd, a group of unicorn riders entered the city.


    Sitting atop those unicorns were several men with pointed ears and delicate features.


    "Wow, it''s the elves! They''re so handsome, I can''t handle it, I''m going to die."


    "The elves are finally here. As expected, none of them are ugly. How can they all be so good-looking? Their skin is wless! How do they do it?"


    "Look! That elf looked at me! His eyes are so beautiful. I... I can''t take it..."


    As soon as the elves entered the city, the Holy City erupted in excitement once again.


    Especially the women in the crowd, who began screaming.


    If Sylvus were here, he would surely havemented: "Brainwashed fans!"


    "Tch, sure, elf men are good-looking, but they''re too feminine. They don''t have the same toughness that we human men have. Women really do lose their minds easily."


    Many men felt annoyed as they watched the scene. It wasn''t often they saw human women acting this enthusiastic.


    But before this thought could settle, the elf women entered the city.


    The men, who had just been boasting about theirposure, froze on the spot when they saw the petite and adorable elf women.


    How could such beautiful women exist in this world? And a whole group of them?


    Many men couldn''t help but drool at the sight.


    Even the soldiers standing guard on either side were momentarily stunned when they saw the elf women, nearly losing their grip on their spears.


    The elves, however, smiled knowingly as they watched the scene unfold. They were used to being admired by countless people.


    But they still enjoyed the attention, as if they were the center of the world.


    Despite their pride, the elves couldn''t escape the custom of bowing respectfully before the statue of Atifri.


    After that, the elves began to leave, while many people wanted to follow them to continue admiring their beauty.


    However, the surrounding soldiers blocked them, leaving many people sighing in disappointment.


    "Well, we''ve seen the elves, nothing else to see here. Let''s go."


    "Yeah, let''s go. I snuck out of the house, don''t want my wife to catch me."


    As people said this, they began to disperse.


    More than ten thousand people had gathered at the city gates, but as soon as the elves left, the crowd dwindled to just a few hundred, with more leaving by the minute.


    As the crowd began to thin out, another convoy entered the city gates. This time, it was the dwarves.


    In a corner of the Holy City:


    "Princess, do we really have to go? You''re seriously injured. I think we should find a way back to the tribe first. Maybe there''s still hope."


    A woman in a ck robe was supporting another woman, also dressed in a ck robe, as she spoke.


    "Bia, it''s toote to go back now. If he said he could save me, it''s probably true. Besides, there''s no other option."


    The other ck-robed woman said through gritted teeth.


    This woman was none other than the elf princess who had been in Sylvus''s shop the night before.


    After contacting her tribest night, she had met up with them this morning.


    While the other elves went to rest and regroup, she snuck out.


    "Hmph, how dare he disrespect the princess? When we find him, we''ll make him pay."


    Bia huffed angrily.


    The princess remained silent, her eyes scanning her surroundings.


    Finally, her gaze settled in one direction, and the two of them began walking that way.


    At that moment, Sylvus was lying on his chair, dozing off.


    He had nned to sleep in today, but the city had been unbearably noisy since early morning.


    Reluctantly, he opened his shop for business.


    "Men, why is it so quiet today?"


    Sylvus asked in confusion.


    He remembered that there had been a long line of people waiting outsidest night.


    "Boss, today is the day the other kingdoms arrive. I think everyone went to watch."


    Men replied.


    Sylvus nodded and was about to close his eyes to catch up on sleep.


    But just then, two figures dressed in ck robes appeared at the entrance of the shop.


    Author : Don''t forget to support the book with Collections, reviews, and votes!**

 Chapter 60: Another Encounter with the Elf

    "You bastard, we finally found you!"


    When the two women arrived at Sylvus''s shop, one of them removed her ck hood, revealing her face. Sylvus smiled slightly upon seeing her, not at all surprised.


    Because as soon as she had entered the 200-meter range of his shop, he had already sensed her presence.


    "What is it? Are you here to buy some pills?" Sylvus asked with a smile.


    "Are you the one who threw our princess out? I will kill you!"


    Bia, standing beside the elf princess, let out a cold snort. Her magical power exploded from within her, and she prepared to attack Sylvus.


    "Bang¡­"


    But before she could act, Sylvus merely red at her, and she was instantly sent flying. She crashed into the wall, spitting out blood, her eyes filled with disbelief as she looked at Sylvus.


    She was a **Nine-Star Magus Sovereign**, yet she had been sent flying so easily?


    Men, who was standing nearby, was stunned at the sight. It seemed his boss still hadn''t lost his ruthlessness. Even a beautiful elf woman was not spared from his harshness.


    "Buying pills is wee, but if you''re looking for trouble, do you really think you''re qualified?" Sylvus asked with a smile as he looked at the two women.


    The elf princess bit her lip, trying to speak, but she coughed up blood and copsed onto the ground.


    "Princess, are you alright?"


    Bia cried out in rm, ignoring her own injuries as she rushed to the princess''s side.


    "Her anger has worsened her condition. She was supposed to survive until tonight, but now she only has a few hours left," Sylvus said calmly, casting a nce at her.


    "You... can you save me?" The princess looked up at Sylvus with a cold expression.


    Even though she didn''t believe he had the ability, if there was a chance he could save her, she had to take it.


    "Of course, I can save you. But your attitude doesn''t seem like one of someone seeking help," Sylvus shrugged.


    "You bastard, this is the princess of the elf tribe! She''s the future leader of the elves! Are you really asking her to beg you?" Bia shouted in anger.


    "If you don''t want the help, that''s fine by me. I don''t care either way," Sylvus said indifferently, turning to walk upstairs.


    "Wait! Please... please save me!"


    Just as Sylvus turned his back, the princess gritted her teeth and spoke, her voice filled with humiliation. As a princess, she had never been forced to humble herself like this before.


    But her life was at stake. If this man couldn''t save her, she would definitely take revenge, even if it cost her life.


    She had already made up her mind. This was the Holy City in the Bork Empire. If Sylvus owned a shop here, he must be under the imperial protection.


    When she saw the emperor, she would only need to say a word, and this man would be finished.


    Hearing her voice, Sylvus stopped, turning back to look at her with a mocking expression.


    "Your tone doesn''t sound like someone who''s sincerely asking for help, but since I haven''t had any business today, I''ll help you this time. Men, fetch her a Green Jade Heart Pill."


    Men nodded and quickly retrieved a green pill from the shelf.


    "This is a **Seventh-Grade Green Jade Heart Pill**. It will heal your injuries and remove the foreign energy inside you. The price is one million magic crystals. Pay up first," Sylvus said calmly, looking at the princess.


    "You''re still asking for money?"


    Bia shouted angrily. The princess had already lowered herself to ask for help, yet this man still dared to demand money?


    Aren''t human men supposed to be greedy and lustful? She could see the greed, but where was the lust?


    "Bia, give him the money!" The princess was furious but held it in. She would tolerate this humiliation until her injuries were healed.


    Bia red at Sylvus angrily, then pulled out a magical space ring containing the crystals. Luckily, she had brought plenty of magic crystals with her.


    "If this doesn''t work, the elf tribe will not spare you!" The princess said coldly as she nced at Sylvus before swallowing the pill.


    At first, she thought the pill would taste bitter, but to her surprise, it had a unique, pleasant vor.


    The elves were the children of nature, and the princess was familiar with countless herbs. Yet, she couldn''t identify the ingredients of this pill.


    Moments after swallowing it, she felt a cool energy spreading through her body, soothing her injuries.


    Sylvus watched her closely, not because he was worried about her condition, but because he was curious about the strange energy inside her.


    This princess was a **Seven-Star Archmage** and an elf, known for their powerful healing abilities.


    But even so, she had been gravely injured and was on the brink of death due to this mysterious energy inside her.


    Time passed slowly, and the princess''s aura began to recover. A faint blush returned to her face.


    Even Bia was surprised at how quickly the pill seemed to be working. Could this unknown pill really heal the princess?


    But then, suddenly, a dark purple energy surged from within the princess, coursing through her meridians, attempting to destroy her body once again.


    "This is bad! The energy is acting up again!"


    Bia''s expression changed as she prepared to use magic to help the princess, but Sylvus stopped her.


    "What are you doing? This energy is the nemesis of the elf tribe. If we don''t stop it now, the princess will die!" Bia shouted as she tried to break free of Sylvus''s grip.


    But in the next moment, Sylvus pped her hard, sending her flying once again.


    Bia hadn''t expected Sylvus to strike her, and she was thrown through the air, coughing up blood.


    "If you make another sound, you''ll die," Sylvus''s cold voice echoed in Bia''s ears.


    She had wanted to get up and retaliate, but his words sent a chill through her, freezing her in ce. She didn''t dare to move.


    Sylvus didn''t bother exining. He had been irritated by Bia''s shouting earlier, and although he hadn''t nned to deal with it, she had been too noisy.


    Men swallowed nervously as he watched, silently admiring Sylvus. Other men would have been drooling over the beauty of the elf women, but his boss was different.


    Not only had he kicked out the elf princess, but now he had pped another elf woman.


    Who would dare to do such a thing? And who would want to?


    At that moment, a bright light emerged from within the princess, and the dark purple energy seemed to be frightened by it. It quickly fled from her body.


    ---


    Don''t forget to support the book with Golden Tickets and reviews!

 Chapter 61: The Mysterious Energy

    "Come!"


    As the dark purple energy floated out, Sylvus softly spoke, and the energy gathered in front of him.


    At the same time, the elf princess slowly opened her eyes. She looked at her body in surprise¡ªshe was truly healed.


    Then, she looked toward Sylvus, her eyes filled with gratitude.


    "That pill you gave me... how did you make something so miraculous?" she asked in awe. "Just moments ago, that energy inside me was exploding, and I thought I was done for. But the power of the pill devoured it quickly, causing the energy to flee."


    She could clearly feel how dangerous that energy was. Any elf exposed to it would either die or be reduced to a cripple.


    But not only had she survived, but she also felt that, thanks to the pill, she was now on the verge of breaking through to a new level.


    She couldn''t believe it.


    What kind of treasure could this be? How could it be even stronger than the sacred springs of the elf tribe?


    Sylvus didn''t answer her question. Instead, he gazed curiously at the dark purple energy floating before him.


    "First, tell me what this energy is. It has a hint of the elf tribe''s aura," Sylvus said, looking at the energy.


    The princess nced at the dark purple energy in front of him and frowned.


    "I am Xiya, princess of the elf tribe and the next queen. That dark purple energyes from the dark elves."


    "Dark elves?" Sylvus asked in confusion.


    "Yes, the elf tribe is made up of many branches: the water elves, light elves, dark elves... and half-elves, who are born from the union of humans and elves."


    Xiya nodded and continued: "We used to live peacefully with the dark elves, but three thousand years ago, the undead invaded the Air Continent, and the elf tribe participated in the battle. Something unknown happened, and the dark elves suddenly turned violent and started attacking other elves."


    "Moreover, they acquired a strange power that could inflict fatal harm on other elves. Even our sacred springs cannot fully purify this energy."


    Sylvus listened carefully, his eyes still focused on the dark purple energy in front of him.


    "These events are unknown to anyone outside the elf tribe. The dark elves have been in hiding for ages, never showing themselves. I don''t know why they appeared this time, or why they tried to assassinate me," Xiya continued.


    "Alright, you can leave now," Sylvus waved dismissively.


    Xiya felt a sh of difort.


    "You haven''t answered my question yet," she said, irritated.


    She had told him secrets about the elf tribe out of gratitude for saving her life, yet now that he had the information, he was ignoring her.


    "Did I ever say I would answer your question? If you don''t leave now, I won''t hesitate to throw you out again," Sylvus said with a mocking smile.


    Xiya gritted her teeth.


    "I guarantee, you are the person I hate the most in my life!" she thought angrily. Everyone treated her with the utmost respect, except for Sylvus, who didn''t care about her at all.


    But what made her even angrier was that he wasn''t faking it¡ªhe truly didn''t care. And that was the most infuriating part.


    "Let''s go! One day, you''lle begging to me."


    Xiya huffed coldly, putting her ck robe back on and leaving the alley with Bia.


    They wore the ck robes to avoid attention, as appearing in public would immediately draw a crowd.


    Sylvus watched them leave with a quiet smile, then turned his attention back to the dark purple energy in front of him.


    "Men, do you know what this is?" Sylvus asked.


    Men looked at the dark purple energy, hesitated for a few seconds, then spoke.


    "Boss, this energy feels familiar. It''s simr to the aura of a certain ce."


    "Oh? What ce?" Sylvus asked, curious.


    "The Abyssal Land. It''s the gateway the undead used to invade Air," Men said.


    "So, you think this energy is rted to the undead?" Sylvus asked.


    Men shook his head.


    "I''m not sure, but during the War of the Fallen Gods three thousand years ago, the elf tribe had two powerful Archmages: one was from the light elves, and the other was from the dark elves."


    "At that time, if it weren''t for Lord Atifri protecting humanity, we wouldn''t have been able to stand against the elf tribe. After the War of the Fallen Gods ended, humanity began to rise in power, and today we are the strongest beings on the Air Continent."


    Sylvus nodded.


    "I see. So, this is why the people of the Bork Empire are so proud."


    With a thought, the dark purple energy in front of him vanished.


    As long as it didn''t interfere with his shop, Sylvus didn''t care about the chaos on this continent.


    "Princess, what should we do now?" Bia asked softly as they walked down the street.


    Thinking about what had just happened, Bia felt a burning anger in her heart. No one had ever pped her before, and her face still stung from the blow.


    "Can you defeat him?" Xiya asked.


    Bia froze, then shook her head slowly.


    Although she hadn''t fought Sylvus directly, she knew that she wouldn''t even have a chance to make a move against him.


    "If we can''t defeat him, there''s nothing we can do for now. But I will make sure to seek justice when we meet the human emperor."


    Xiya said coldly.


    Even though Sylvus had saved her life, she still felt a deep resentment. It was her pride as an elf that wouldn''t let her ept what had happened.


    That evening, the capital was bustling with activity. Today, delegations from a hundred nations had arrived.


    Emperor Boone was in high spirits as he weed the envoys and hosted a grand banquet in their honor.


    "Emperor Boone, I''ve heard that the human race has be strong, no longer weak as they were thousands of years ago. Today, I''ve seen it for myself," Xiya said as she looked at Emperor Boone across the table.


    Boone''s smile faded slightly.


    "I''m not sure what you mean by that, Princess. Could you borate?"


    "Your Majesty, today we passed by a small shop called the Eastern Alchemy Store. To our surprise, the owner dared to insult the princess. What do you think should be done about that?" Bia interjected coldly.


    "The Eastern Alchemy Store?"


    Isn''t that Sylvus''s shop?


    Not only had they gone to Sylvus''s store, but it seemed they had caused trouble there. It was a wonder they were still alive!


    "What do you suggest I do about this?" Boone asked, his smile vanishing.


    --


    "Your Majesty, this person dared to disrespect the princess of our Elf Tribe. He must be severely punished! Shut down his shop, arrest him, and let us deal with him!" Bia said, his eyes filled with arrogance.


    "Is this what the princess also thinks?" Boone ignored Bia and looked directly at Xiya.


    "The princess just wants him to apologize publicly in front of the people of the Holy City." Xiya said calmly.


    Hearing this, Boone couldn''t help butugh aloud.


    "Do you even know who you have offended? This is someone who can toy with the heavenly thunder tribtion! And you want him to apologize? If this matter spreads, you might not even live to tell the tale."


    "Why is Your Majestyughing?" Xiya frowned and asked.


    "Princess Xiya , if you want to cause trouble with that small shop, go ahead, but the royal family won''t intervene. This has nothing to do with us." Boone said directly.


    What a joke. Asking him to deal with Sylvus? You might as well ask them to go die.


    "Your Majesty, the Elf Tribe has always been on good terms with humans. As the Emperor of the Bork Empire, will you just stand by and watch as a friendly tribe suffers injustice?" Before Xiyacould speak, a young man stood up. However, this young man was only 1.3 meters tall, and his body seemedpressed. His prominent cheekbones stood out.


    This was Mondo, prince of the Dwarf Tribe and a nine-star Golden Knight.


    As Mondo spoke, he nced at Xiya from time to time, his eyes filled with admiration. However, Xiya didn''t even look at him. The Elf Tribe was a noble race, and they wouldn''t be attracted to the Dwarf Tribe.


    "Prince Mondo, Princess Xiya , if you feel you have been wronged, you can seek justice yourselves. The royal family won''t stand in your way." Boone said with a smile.


    Boone had long been displeased with both the Dwarf and Elf Tribes. Three thousand years ago, before the Holy War of the Fallen Gods, humans were seen as mere ves in the eyes of these two tribes. Although humanster produced Artifry, a powerful deity, the two tribes'' impressions of humans had hardly changed.


    Even now, when humanity''s strength has far exceeded their expectations, they still look down on humans.


    So Boone was d to let Sylvus deal with these two tribes. He wasn''t afraid of things escting, knowing full well that in the end, the Dwarf and Elf Tribes would be the ones to suffer. That''s why he deliberately didn''t share Sylvus''s deeds with them, wanting them to hit a wall and face the consequences.


    Upon hearing Boone''s words, Mondo and Xiya frowned, realizing that the emperor was clearly siding with the humans.


    The next morning, Sylvus''s shop opened as usual. The streets of the Holy City were filled with soldiers patrolling in preparation for the emperor''s birthday.


    Corvin entered the shop, smiling, and said, "I heard you angered Princess Xiya of the Elf Tribest night. At the emperor''s banquet, she demanded that the emperor arrest you."


    Sylvus chuckled and asked, "And what did Boone say?"


    "He said if they were upset, they could seek their own justice," Corvin replied.


    Sylvus smiled but said nothing. Boone was quite clever, pushing the responsibility onto him. But Sylvus didn''t mind. If Xiya really dared toe looking for trouble again, it would only take one p to settle it.


    "Your Highness, this is the ce. Who would''ve thought it would be so crowded?" As Sylvus and Corvin were chatting, two figures appeared at the end of the alley. It was Mondo, the Dwarf Prince, apanied by a man who had reached the level of a two-star tinum Knight, his bodyguard Kaemi.


    "Go clear the way! I want to see what''s so special about this shop that dared to anger Princess Xiya!" Mondo snorted coldly.


    Last night, Mondo had specifically asked for directions to Sylvus''s shop, but unfamiliar with the Holy City, he had arrivedte.


    Kaemi nodded, a light shining in his palm, and a beastly roar echoed. A powerful aura filled the alley. Those in line turned, surprised, looking behind them.


    "Move aside, all of you!" Kaemi said coldly, his eyes filled with arrogance.


    He expected the crowd to beterrified and flee, but instead, they simply nced at him before returning to their ces in line. Seeing this, Kaemi''s face darkened with anger. How could a two-star tinum Knight fail to intimidate a group of ordinary people? It was ridiculous!


    "I said, MOVE!" Kaemi shouted again, releasing a surge of power. A three-meter-tall ck bear materialized on the street, its fierce aura spreading. But instead of fleeing, the crowd smiled mockingly. This fool was causing trouble on Sylvus''s turf? Did he have a death wish?

 Chapter 62: Confrontation with the Beast

    Kaemi couldn''t help but feel uneasy. He had already summoned his mount and unleashed the power of a tinum Knight. Yet, the people in front of him still hadn''t moved?


    Were the citizens of this Holy City truly so fearless?


    They were standing before a tinum Knight as if they didn''t see him at all,pletely ignoring his presence.


    "I''ll see what gives you the audacity to ignore me!" Kaemi snorted coldly, preparing tomand his mount to attack.


    "An eighth-rank magical beast? Men, it looks like we''ll be adding something to the menu tonight." Sylvus said with a casual nce at the three-meter-tall Ironback Beast outside.


    "Got it, boss!" Men''s eyes lit up.


    He had recognized the creature as an **Ironback Beast**, a beast of the eighth rank. He had never tasted meat from such a beast before, and now it was his chance to try.


    "Boss, let me handle it, but what''s for dinner?" asked Corvin with a grin, standing beside Sylvus.


    Sylvus nced at him. Given Corvin''s strength, he couldn''t possibly defeat an eighth-rank magical beast by himself. But fortunately, Corvin had **Wings of the Sky Tiger**.


    The **Wings of the Sky Tiger** was also an eighth-rank beast, and its strength was on par with the Ironback Beast.


    "That''s fine. Corvin, you assist Men. Let''s finish this quickly; it''s going to take a while to cook the meat from an eighth-rank magical beast," Sylvus said with a smile.


    Men nodded and prepared himself, while Corvin turned to look at the Wings of the Sky Tiger perched on his shoulder.


    "Little Tiger, tonight''s feast depends on you," Corvinughed.


    The Wings of the Sky Tiger let out a low growl, and theziness in its eyes vanished, reced by a fierce glint. In an instant, it darted toward the Ironback Beast outside.


    At the same time, Kaemi coldlymanded, "Ironback Beast, destroy that shop!"


    The Ironback Beast roared and charged down the alley, its massive three-meter-tall body aiming to demolish the shop.


    With the strength of an eighth-rank beast, a single strike could level everything in its path.


    But then, a barrier suddenly appeared, and in the next moment, the charging Ironback Beast stopped midair.


    "What... what''s happening?" Kaemi was shocked by the sudden turn of events.


    Even Prince Mondo''s eyes narrowed in disbelief.


    From the alley, a streak of light shot out.


    In the blink of an eye, an even more powerful aura filled the air.


    Kaemi and Mondo watched as a **tiny cat**, norger than the size of a palm, flew out of the shop.


    But before they could react, the "small cat" grew. By the time it reached the Ironback Beast, it had transformed into a two-meter-tall tiger with massive wings.


    The Wings of the Sky Tiger looked at the immobilized Ironback Beast, and a mocking glint shed in its eyes as if taunting its powerless opponent.


    Then, with a mighty swipe, its ws tore into the Ironback Beast.


    The Ironback Beast, known for its strength and defense, now bore a deep, bone-exposing gash on its body.


    "No! Ironback Beast, return to me!" Kaemi shouted in panic.


    He desperately tried to summon his mount back using his magic, but the space around them had been sealed.


    All Kaemi could do was watch as his mount was mercilessly attacked by the Wings of the Sky Tiger.


    With a roar, the tiger bit down on the Ironback Beast''s neck. A fountain of blood spurted out as it tore the beast''s throat.


    Within moments, the sound of flesh tearing echoed, and the Ironback Beast''s head was ripped off.


    As the headless body of the Ironback Beast copsed, Kaemi let out a pained scream. He spat blood, and his aura weakened significantly.


    This was the consequence of a traditional contract with a magical beast. When the beast died, its master lost a significant portion of their own life force.


    Compared to Corvin''s blood-pact contract with his beast, Kaemi''s was on a much lower level.


    With a gesture from Men, the body of the Ironback Beast disappeared as he stored it away.


    "Kaemi, are you alright?" Prince Mondo asked urgently, his heart racing with shock.


    Kaemi was a tinum Knight, with an eighth-rank beast at hismand. Yet, they hadn''t even seen their enemy and were already defeated to such an extent.


    Who was this person they were dealing with?


    "Your Highness, we need to leave now. There''s a spatial mage here, and their level is very high," Kaemi said, suppressing his anger.


    He was still thinking clearly. If he died, it wouldn''t matter. But if the prince died, he would be remembered as the greatest traitor to the dwarven people.


    "Where do you think you''re going?"


    Suddenly, a cold voice echoed in their ears.


    Men appeared before them, grinning coldly at the pair.


    Men hadn''t expected the troublemakers to be dwarves. In the past, he would have avoided conflict with dwarves, a powerful race known for their strength.


    But things were different now.


    His boss wasn''t afraid of even the elves. If he feared a few dwarves, he wouldn''t be worthy of working for Sylvus.


    As long as his boss had his back, he had nothing to fear.


    The surrounding onlookers, witnessing the scene, couldn''t believe their eyes.


    "Wow! Who has the guts to mess with Sylvus''s shop? They''re asking for death!"


    "That''s Men, the shop assistant. He''s a Magus Emperor and a spatial mage!"


    "I saw Sylvus destroy the second prince of the Bork Empire. Even the emperor didn''t dare to do anything about it, and now someone else is trying their luck?"


    "I never knew Sylvus had a mount. That tiger looks like an eighth-rank beast from the Magical Beast Mountains, the Wings of the Sky Tiger."


    "I can''t believe it. Not only is Sylvus''s assistant a Magus Emperor, but he also has an eighth-rank magical beast as a mount. Yet people still dare to challenge him."


    As the crowd murmured amongst themselves, Mondo and Kaemi exchanged panicked looks.


    Men, a spatial mage of Emperor level? And Sylvus, the owner of this shop, had an eighth-rank beast?


    Now they finally understood why neither the elves nor the dwarves had dared to provoke this shop.


    The realization hit them hard, and they almost fainted on the spot from shock.

 Chapter 63: Confrontation with the Dwarf Prince

    "You... you dare do this? I am the prince of the Dwarven n! If you..."


    Mondo gulped nervously as he faced Men, but he still tried to muster up courage and finish his sentence, attempting to intimidate his opponent.


    Before he could even finish, Men pped him hard across the face, sending him flying to the ground.


    Lying there, Mondo looked at Men in disbelief. "Did I really just get pped?" he thought to himself. As the prince of the Dwarven n and the future ruler, he had grown up surrounded by reverence and ttery. He had never experienced such humiliation before.


    "That felt amazing," Men said with a satisfied smile. He had finally vented his frustration, and it felt incredibly good.


    Kaemi, though furious at Men''s actions, knew better than to act rashly. Men was a Magus Emperor, and despite the anger, Kaemi had to think strategically. Otherwise, both he and Mondo were doomed.


    "Your Highness, we... we should leave now," Kaemi said, attempting to help Mondo to his feet.


    "Better to live to fight another day. Once our reinforcements from the Dwarven n arrive, we can seek revenge," Kaemi thought as he supported Mondo.


    "Did I say you could leave?" Men asked with a slight smile, with just a thought, he used his spatial magic to stop them in their tracks.


    "You... you..." Mondo, now more nervous than ever, swallowed hard, no longer as bold as before.


    Kaemi understood that being a prince of the Dwarven n meant nothing now. If Mondo died here, it would be nothing more than a tragic footnote in history.


    "Go ahead and summon your mount," Men said, his tone filled with indifference as he looked at Mondo, who was clearly out of options.


    Dwarves had no natural talent for magic, but their skill with mounts was unmatched. Mondo''s mount was legendary among his people, and the fact that Mondo had chosen it meant it was no ordinary creature.


    "What? You... you want to eat my mount?" Mondo''s eyes shed with fear as he understood what Men was implying.


    As a prince of the Dwarven n, Mondo''s mount had been selected from the finest beasts avable. It was the best of the best, and no other dwarf couldpare to its strength.


    But now, Men''s casual words seemed to challenge the pride of the Dwarven n itself. Was he really daring Mondo to summon the beast, only to kill it?


    "If I summon it and lose, I''m finished," Mondo thought. He knew that his people would never trust a prince who couldn''t even protect his own mount.


    There was a terrifying coldness in Men''s eyes, which made Mondo tremble in fear.


    "Impossible! If you dare, just kill me! My people will never let you go!" Mondo gritted his teeth and yelled.


    Men sighed and shook his head.


    "Why make this difficult for yourself?" Men asked.


    Without waiting for Mondo to make the next move, Men activated his magic, causing a powerful spatial fluctuation to ripple through the air.


    With a single gesture, Men used his magic to forcibly summon Mondo''s mount.


    A momentter, a towering figure began to emerge from the spatial tear created by Men''s magic.


    "No! You... you can''t do this! Let me die! Don''t hurt him!" Mondo cried out in panic as his mount was pulled into the fray.


    To Mondo''s horror, Men''s overwhelming power was too much. He could only watch helplessly as his beloved mount was summoned against his will.


    "Come forth!" Men shouted.


    From the spatial tear appeared a gigantic creature, standing five meters tall and seven meters long, covered in a coat of golden fur.


    It was a Royal Mammoth, its tusks measuring two meters long and glistening like two sharp des in the sunlight.


    "Oh? It''s a Royal Mammoth... A creature that''s nearly extinct!" Men eximed in surprise, ncing at the massive beast beside him.


    On top of the mammoth''s head was a crown-like formation of golden fur, marking it as one of the most powerful creatures of its kind.


    "Karlo, run! Run now!" Mondo shouted desperately at his mount, his voice filled with fear and anxiety.


    "Why is my luck so terrible?" he thought. "I shouldn''t have provoked them. I just wanted to make a name for myself!"


    Now, Kaemi was heavily injured, and his mount was killed. He himself was about to face an opponent far beyond his capabilities, and even his beloved Royal Mammoth was at risk.


    If he could turn back time, he would never have gotten himself into this mess.


    Despite Mondo''s cries, his mount, Karlo the Royal Mammoth, did not retreat. Instead, its gaze turned cold as it charged toward Men.


    Although it was only a seventh-rank magical beast, the Royal Mammoth was known for its unmatched strength. A single charge from it could destroy anything in its path.


    "Impressive strength, but if it were an eighth-rank mammoth, maybe I''d give you some credit," Men said as he sidestepped the mammoth''s attack.


    With a flick of his wrist, spatial magic surged from his hands, slicing through the space around him.


    "Spatial Slice!"


    Sensing danger, the mammoth''s body glowed with a golden aura, and a deep, painful groan echoed from its throat.


    Despite the immense pain, the mammoth continued its charge, its roar shaking the ground beneath it.


    "As expected from one of the strongest beasts. I''ve faced eighth-rank magical beasts, and even then, it was only enough to dent this guy''s defense," Men muttered, looking at the numerous wounds covering the mammoth''s body.


    Although the beast was severely injured, it still wasn''t dead. If they were at the same rank, Men knew the fight would''ve ended differently.


    "Spatial Lock!" Men shouted as the mammoth charged again.


    Suddenly, the space around the beast froze, and the Royal Mammoth found itself immobilized.


    "This time, it should be easier to kill it," Men said with a slight sigh of relief as he prepared to unleash a massive spell to finish off the beast.


    But just as he was about to strike, a crackling sound filled the air, and to his shock, the Royal Mammoth''s tusks began to glow.


    Under Men''s stunned gaze, his spatial lock shattered within seconds.


    "What the hell? This thing is insane!" Men shouted in disbelief.


    It was only a seventh-rank beast, yet it had broken free of his powerful spatial magic.


    The Royal Mammoth let out another roar and charged at Men once again.


    Men''s expression darkened, and just as he was about to use his spatial magic to dodge, a sh of red light shot out from the direction of the shop.

 Chapter 64: Unstoppable Power

    The Royal Mammothseemed to sense the danger. Its body lit up with a golden glow, trying to resist the oing red beam.


    In the next second, the red beam struck the Royal Mammoth''s body but then quickly disappeared, sinking directly into the beast.


    Everyone waited for a few seconds and realized that the Royal Mammoth didn''t appear to be harmed. They all turned their puzzled gazes toward Sylvus, who was sitting in his shop.


    They had seen that the red beam had been released by Sylvus.


    "Hahaha, I thought you had some formidable tricks, but it turns out you''re just weaklings. You can''t even hurt my mount. Karlo, kill them!" Mondor, who had previously been in a miserable state, stood up, his eyes filled with pride.


    No wonder the Royal Mammoth had always been the mount of choice for the Dwarven n leaders. Even at the seventh rank, it had managed to withstand the power of a Magus Emperor for quite some time.


    Men frowned slightly. The Royal Mammoth was renowned for its defense and strength. Although Men was a Magus Emperor, he couldn''tpete with the mammoth in raw physical power.


    To kill the Royal Mammoth, he would need to use a powerful spell. But with so many people around, if he used a spell too destructive, the death toll would be much higher than just the mammoth.


    At the same time, Men was puzzled. The attack that Sylvus hadunched earlier clearly came from him, but why hadn''t it affected the Royal Mammoth?


    Hearing Mondor''s voice, the Royal Mammoth roared once more, its eyes filled with murderous intent as it looked toward Men. Its body glowed with a red light, clearly preparing to strike Men down.


    "It seems I''ll have to transport this creature somewhere else to finish it off," Men thought, as he was about to cast his spatial teleportation magic.


    But just then, the Royal Mammoth suddenly paused, and fear filled its eyes.


    "AAA...!" The beast roared in pain.


    Men and the others quickly looked over.


    To their surprise, a wave of fire had erupted from the Royal Mammoth''s body. This fire emitted a powerful energy that began to rapidly consume the beast''s life force.


    Secondster, loud cracking sounds came from within the mammoth''s body.


    In front of everyone''s eyes, the once-mighty Royal Mammoth suddenly exploded.


    Its remains quickly flew in the direction of Sylvus''s shop.


    "It looks like it''s been roasted perfectly," Sylvus said calmly as he put away his Heavenly Extreme Cannon.


    His gaze shifted to the steaming golden chunks of meat in front of him. A rich aroma began to spread through the alley.


    Earlier, Sylvus had seen that Men was having trouble dealing with the Royal Mammoth, so he decided to use his Heavenly Extreme Cannon. It was also a good opportunity to test its power.


    Equipped with energy blocks fueled by celestial fire, the cannon unleashed a force that could kill anything below the level of a Mage Emperor. Naturally, the Royal Mammoth couldn''t withstand such power.


    "You... you... you actually killed my mount!" Mondor, who had been gloating just moments earlier, now snapped back to reality.


    His eyes were filled with murderous intent as he red at Sylvus from afar.


    Men, standing nearby, shook his head silently. He had thought that Sylvus''s attack had no effect on the mammoth, but clearly, he had misjudged the situation.


    "Men, cripple him for me," Sylvus said nonchntly.


    At the same time, he tore off a piece of the mammoth meat and tasted it.


    "Not bad, just needs a little salt," he remarked.


    "You... I''ll kill you!" Mondor roared in fury as he charged toward Sylvus.


    *Boom...!*


    But before Mondor could make a move, Men appeared in front of him in an instant. With a single p, Mondor spat out blood, and his cultivation was crippled on the spot.


    "If you don''t leave now, prepare to die," Men said with a smirk, looking at Mondor and Kaemi.


    "Your Highness, let''s go!" Kaemi gritted his teeth, realizing they couldn''t win today. He hurriedly rushed to Mondor''s side and helped him leave quickly.


    As Men watched Mondor and Kaemi flee, he didn''t bother to chase them.


    Since Sylvus hadn''t ordered them to be killed, Men figured that Sylvus had ns to extort more money from themter.


    "Stick around, you should stay and try some top-tier magical beast meat," Sylvus said with a smile to Corwin.


    "Thank you, boss," Corwin''s eyes lit up.


    It was said that the Royal Mammoth had been extinct for ages. Even though the Stanway family was incredibly wealthy, they had never had the chance to taste such a rare beast.


    Sylvus didn''t say much more, and Men returned to the shop to continue selling elixirs.


    The crowd in the alley, however, looked at Sylvus with even more awe.


    No one could believe that Sylvus wasn''t afraid of the dwarven prince. Not only had he killed the prince''s mount, but he had also crippled his power.


    The Dwarven n wouldn''t let this go easily.


    At the same time, many people felt a sense of regret.


    After all, the Royal Mammoth was a rare and powerful beast. If it had been tamed and kept alive, it would have been an incredible asset.


    But that wasn''t something they could control.


    All they knew was that the man lounging in his chair, casually eating melon seeds, was the same man who had destroyed a Heavenly Thunder Tribtion.


    Sylvus, however, didn''t seem to care about any of that. A Royal Mammoth? He killed it as if it were nothing.


    Would Sylvus, of all people, need a Royal Mammoth to boost his reputation?


    The alley quickly returned to normal, and the crowd resumed their orderly purchases of elixirs.


    Before long, the enforcers arrived at the scene, led by Reggie.


    When Reggie learned what had happened, he could only smile bitterly.


    "As expected of the boss, he hasn''t changed at all," Reggie thought. Even when facing a prince of the dwarves, Sylvus didn''t bat an eye, and even crippled the man''s power.


    "Why are you all standing around? Clean this ce up," Reggie said to his subordinates.


    As for Sylvus crippling Mondor, well, that was a matter for the emperor to consider. It wasn''t something Reggie could deal with, nor did he want to.


    Soon, the news spread throughout the entire Sacred City.


    The owner of the Eastern Elixir Shop, Sylvus, had not only roasted the mount of a Dwarven prince in the street but had also crippled the prince''s power.


    When the news spread, many people were shocked.


    But many others weren''t too surprised.


    "Crippling a prince? Sylvus''s done worse things before."


    However, this was the first time anyone had heard of him eating someone''s mount, and they couldn''t help but wonder how it tasted.


    Though the news spread quickly, it didn''t stay on people''s minds for long.


    After all, in their view, if Sylvus didn''t do something shocking from time to time, he wouldn''t be the Sylvus they knew.


    Meanwhile, in the Bork Empire''s pce, four figures stood in the grand hall, with Emperor Boone seated on the throne.

 Chapter 65: Escalating Conflict Between the Races

    -----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Fellow seekers of the truth.Thanks to yton_Mix for donating 59 golden tickets. There will be 20 more chapters this week. I will do my best, please support the novel.


    -----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    "Your Majesty, the owner of that shop is unbearable! Not only did he kill the prince''s mount, but he also turned the prince into a cripple. If you do not intervene now, when the warriors of my Dwarven race arrive, we will demand justice!" Kaemi said coldly as he looked at Emperor Boone sitting at the head of the room.


    As for Mondo, he sat on the ground with a nk expression,pletely unlike a prince.


    Boone looked at the four of them without any expression, but inside, he wasughing sarcastically. They got themselves into trouble, and now they want him to fix it? If he gets involved, wouldn''t it be a death sentence for him too?


    "Is this what you think as well, Princess Xiya? Do you wish for the Elven race to sever ties with the human race?" Boone asked as he turned his gaze toward Xiya.


    Xiya frowned slightly. She had just learned of the situation and understood the tragic fate that had befallen Mondo. She didn''t expect Sylvus to be so ruthless, crippling the Dwarven prince and killing his mount.


    She knew what a mount meant to the Dwarves. By killing Mondo''s mount, Sylvus was essentially dering war on the entire Dwarven race.


    However, as part of the Elven race, the situation before her was far tooplex. She couldn''t represent the entire Elven race and decide to sever ties with the humans.


    After all, their visit had been to discuss important matters.


    "Your Majesty," Xiya said thoughtfully, "Although I am a princess of the Elven race, I cannot represent the entire Elven people. The final decision will be made once the elders from my n arrive."


    Upon hearing this, Boone''s opinion of Xiya rose slightly. He didn''t expect her to be so rational. However, he also knew that her words were a way of stepping back for now. When the Elven warriors arrived, it would be easier to either advance or retreat.


    "Prince Mondo, Princess Xiya, I will not intervene in this matter. If you think you have the ability to deal with Sylvus, then go ahead. Even if the warriors of your ns arrive, my response will remain the same," Boone said calmly.


    Boone had no intention of getting involved in this matter. If he helped either the Dwarves or the Elves, in his view, they wouldn''t need an undead invasion. Sylvus alone could wipe out the three major races. Because Sylvus had the strength to do so.


    Helping Sylvus, on the other hand, would strain rtions with the Dwarves and Elves. And at this critical time, the three races could not afford to be divided.


    Besides, Sylvus didn''t need his help, so all Boone had to do was watch.


    Kaemi clenched his teeth. He had initially hoped that Boone would send troops to capture Sylvus, but he hadn''t expected this kind of response.


    Still, Kaemi knew that Boone''s decision to stay out of it was already the greatest concession they could get. After all, this was a conflict between the Dwarves and Sylvus, and it didn''t need to involve the entire human race.


    "Very well. Let the Emperor remember what was said today," Kaemi said coldly as he helped the dazed Mondo out of the room.


    Xiya also left shortly after, taking herpanion Bia with her.


    **In Sylvus''s Shop:**


    Once the three-hour business hours ended, Men closed the shop''s doors, and the group gathered on the rooftop. Besides Corvin, Sylvus had also invited Kennan to join them. In this world, few people had earned Sylvus''s approval. Corvin and Kennan were among the few.


    "Boss, this meat is incredible! It''s tender, not greasy, and has such a unique vor. No doubt about it¡ªthis is Emperor Mammoth meat," Corvin said, chewing on the roasted meat before him with a satisfied look on his face.


    Kennan, on the other hand, ate more gracefully. But when he tasted the meat, his eyes lit up. Having grown up in hardship, he had never tasted such high-quality magical beast meat before.


    "Don''t worry, there''s plenty more," Sylvus said, smiling as he ate the roasted meat. He had to admit, the Emperor Mammoth meat was indeed delicious. And with Men, an Emperor-level mage, doing the grilling, it would be hard for it not to taste good.


    The rooftop was filled with the aroma of the roasting meat, while down in the alley, those waiting in line suffered. Many people swallowed their saliva, their eyes filled with hope as they looked up.


    They were hoping, just maybe, a piece of meat would fall from the sky.


    An hourter, after they had all eaten their fill, the Winged Sky Tigerzilyy on the ground, while Men cleaned up. Corvin and Kennan then left, and Sylvus returned to his room. The Emperor Mammoth meat was filled with energy, so there was no need for potions tonight. Once he refined the energy in the meat, that would be enough for the night.


    **In the pce:**


    "Your Highness, they have eaten your mountpletely. I took a walk around the area, and the scent could still be smelled from streets away," Kaemi reported to Mondo, whoy in bed, his face pale.


    Hearing this, Mondo, who had been resting, suddenly opened his eyes, burning with rage.


    "Those bastards! I''ll make them pay! When will the warriors from our n arrive?" Mondo demanded.


    "I''ve sent a message to the chieftain, and he said the earliest they can arrive is tomorrow. Rest assured, they will not be spared," Kaemi responded quickly.


    "Tomorrow? Fine, then I''ll let them live for one more day. But tomorrow... they will pay in blood!" Mondo shouted angrily, though the exertion aggravated his injuries, causing him to cough up blood and pass out.


    **Meanwhile, elsewhere:**


    "Princess, Her Majesty the Queen has sent word that they will arrive in the capital tomorrow evening. She advises us to not act hastily," Bia said softly to Xiya.


    "The humans are growing stronger, while we Elves and the Dwarves are still recovering from the Holy War that took ce three thousand years ago," Xiya sighed.


    "It''s all because the humans were cunning back then, tricking the Elves and Dwarves into being at the front lines. If it weren''t for that, the humans wouldn''t be the dominant race on the Er continent today," Bia said, dissatisfied.


    Xiya shook her head. "Back then, we saw the humans as nothing but ves. But we underestimated their ability to learn. Not only did they master the magic of our Elven race, but they also learned the Dwarves'' crafting techniques to perfection. It was only a matter of time before the humans rose to power, while we declined."


    "Have you found out more about Sylvus?" Xiya asked after a moment of silence.


    "Yes. ording to reports, Sylvus crippled the second prince of the Bork Empire and is said to have caught the Heavenly Thunder Tribtion with his bare hands. His strength is said to be unmatched, even by Divine Mages," Bia replied.


    "Caught the Heavenly Thunder Tribtion with his bare hands?" Xiya scoffed.


    She might have believed other things, but the Heavenly Thunder Tribtion? That was on apletely different level. No one could possibly catch it with their bare hands.


    "Do we know his level?" Xiya continued.


    "No, no one knows his exact level. Even Emperor Mages can''t see through it," Bia answered.


    Xiyanarrowed her eyes. "It seems we''ll have to wait for our n''s warriors to arrive tomorrow before we can uncover the truth about this man."


    She turned to look out the window. "Tomorrow... it seems there will be a great battle in this holy city."

 Chapter 66: The Arrival of the Elf and Dwarf Tribes Part 1

    The next morning, Sylvus sessfully broke through to the Four-Star Sage Archmage level. After finishing his morning routine, he and Men opened the shop as usual.


    Not long after they had opened, a figure hurriedly rushed into the shop. Sylvus nced over and noticed that it was none other than Prince Stan, whom he hadn''t seen for some time. Sylvus frowned. This guy clearly didn''t learn his lesson.


    He didn''t even line up properly. Sylvus was just about to p him to death when Stan hurriedly spoke.


    "Boss, I''m not here to buy elixirs. My father, the king, sent me with a message."


    Stan spoke quickly, fearing that if he didn''t finish his sentence, he''d be crippled by Sylvus once again.


    "A message? What is it?" Sylvus asked with a frown.


    "Boss, my father asked me to inform you that the warriors of the Elf Tribe and the Dwarf Tribe will arrive today. He hopes that you will be cautious," Stan said.


    Sylvus was slightly taken aback, not because of the impending arrival of the warriors from the Elf Tribe and Dwarf Tribe, but because Boone had chosen to inform him ahead of time.


    "I see. You can leave now," Sylvus said, waving him off. Whether the warriors from the two tribes arrived or not, could they withstand a single p from him?


    Stan nodded hurriedly and left the shop without hesitation, afraid that one wrong word might cost him his life.


    "Interesting¡­ is Boone trying to cozy up to me?" Sylvus smiled to himself. While Boone may not have intended it directly, the gesture was close enough.


    Though he couldn''t openly support any side, Boone knew how this would end: Sylvus would dominate the two tribes. Knowing the result, Boone sending a message like this seemed unnecessary, but it was clearly a way to show goodwill.


    By afternoon, several powerful auras appeared outside the Holy City. Leading them was a short, elderly man, no taller than 1.5 meters, with white hair. He rode a Tier-9 Earth Drake. This old man was none other than Ronald, the King of the Dwarf Tribe, a Nine-Star Holy Knight!


    Alongside him were more than ten others, the weakest of whom were tinum Knights, each riding powerful magical beasts exuding immense power.


    Not long after, three figures flew out of the Holy City to meet them. They were Boone, Mor, and Masi.


    "Ronald, I didn''t expect you to arrive so early," Boone said with a smile as he looked at the group in front of him.


    But Ronald''s expression remained cold. "There''s no need for pleasantries, Boone. You know why we''re here."


    Boone smiled faintly. "Of course, I know. However, this is a personal matter between you and Senior Sylvus. I won''t interfere."


    Ronald narrowed his eyes and snorted coldly. "I hope that''s the case. Where is Prince Mondo?"


    "Prince Mondo is in the pce. Please, follow me," Boone said as he and Mor and Masi flew toward the pce.


    Ronald nodded to hispanions, and they all withdrew their mounts and followed Boone into the pce.


    Before long, the group arrived at a courtyard within the pce where Kaemi was anxiously waiting at the entrance. When Kaemi saw them arrive, his eyes lit up, and he quickly knelt down in greeting.


    "Prince Mondo is inside, Ronald. I''ll leave you to it," Boone said with a smile, turning to leave with Mor and Masi.


    Once they had left, Ronald turned to Kaemi and asked in a low voice, "How is Mondo?"


    "Your Majesty, the prince''s strength has beenpletely crippled, and even his mount, the Emperor Mammoth, was¡­ eaten. The prince can barely consume any food, and he has lost a lot of weight," Kaemi said hurriedly.


    Upon hearing this, the coldness around Ronald grew even more intense. "Outrageous! How dare someone provoke the Dwarf Tribe like this! I''ll tear them to pieces right now!"


    He was about to summon his mount when an elder beside him stopped him. This elder was Volo, a Nine-Rank Alchemist and the President of the Er Alchemist Guild.


    "Your Majesty, perhaps we should check on Prince Mondo first. At the very least, we should heal him before taking action," Volo said calmly.


    Although Volo wasn''t particrly powerful, his status as a Nine-Rank Alchemist was unparalleled, and even the most powerful mages showed him great respect.


    "Fine. We''ll see Mondo first, and after he''s healed, he''ll witness us avenge him with his own eyes," Ronald agreed after a moment of thought.


    Kaemi led the way, and the group entered a room filled with the strong scent of medicinal herbs. Mondoy on the bed, his face pale, his eyes nkly staring at the ceiling. He looked pitiful.


    Seeing Mondo in such a miserable state, Ronald''s suppressed rage resurfaced, and the stone floor beneath him cracked under the pressure of his aura.


    "Grandfather, you''vee¡­ You''re finally here¡­" Mondo''s voice trembled as he cried out upon seeing Ronald, his tears flowing freely.


    "Mondo, I''m sorry I waste. I won''t let anyone harm you like this again. Volo is here, and with his skills, he''ll definitely heal you," Ronald said, rushing to Mondo''s side, his eyes filled with sorrow.


    Even though Ronald had many grandchildren, Mondo was his most beloved. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have given him the rare Emperor Mammoth as his mount. To him, Mondo was the next King of the Dwarf Tribe.


    "Grandfather¡­ my mount is dead too¡­ I''ve brought shame to the Dwarf Tribe¡­" Mondo said, his voice full of guilt.


    "The mount can be reced. The important thing is that you''re still alive. Lie down and let Volo treat you," Ronald reassured him, then turned to Volo.


    "Your Highness, please lie still," Volo said as he approached the bed.


    Mondo nodded, feeling more at ease. Though he had been reduced to a cripple, he believed that with Volo''s skills, he could be healed.


    Volo began channeling his magic into Mondo, scanning his body thoroughly. After about a minute, Volo withdrew his magic, his brows furrowed in concern.


    "How is it, Volo?" Ronald asked anxiously.


    Volo hesitated before ncing at Mondo, then said, "Your Majesty, I need to speak with you outside. There are some ingredients I require your permission to use."


    Ronald''s heart sank as he realized the situation was moreplicated than he had expected. Nodding, he followed Volo outside.

 Chapter 67: The Arrival of the Elf and Dwarf Tribes Part 2

    "Elder Volo, how is Mondo''s condition?" Ronald asked.


    "Your Majesty, regarding the prince''s injuries, I''m afraid there''s nothing I can do," Volo sighed as he spoke.


    "What? Even you can''t do anything? You are the most renowned alchemist on the continent! If even you can''t help, does that mean Mondo will remain like this for the rest of his life?" Ronald''s face changed, and he spoke with agitation.


    "Your Majesty, although I can ensure the prince''s survival, restoring his strength is much more difficult. His mount was killed, which caused damage to his heart''s veins, and on top of that, when his power was stripped, the meridians in his body were broken. There is nothing I can do," Volo said helplessly.


    Even though he was a Ninth-tier alchemist, he wasn''t omnipotent. In the face of this situation, he was truly powerless.


    Ronald remained silent, his eyes filled with endless sorrow. If even Volo couldn''t help, it meant that Mondo was truly destined to be a cripple for the rest of his life.


    "Your Majesty, should we go and capture Sylvus right now?" a voice asked coldly from beside him.


    The prince of the dwarves had fallen to such a state, and they could not let the perpetrator off so easily.


    "Your Majesty, capturing Sylvus is easy, but the prince''s health is more important right now. While I don''t have a solution, we could consult Emperor Boone. Humans are quite clever, and they might have a way to heal the prince," Volo suggested.


    "Even if the humans don''t have a solution, we can demand a heftypensation. The prince of the dwarves was injured in the holy city of the humans, so Boone must take responsibility," Ronald squinted his eyes as he spoke. He nced back into the room before nodding.


    "Elder Volo,e with me. The rest of you stay here. I will make sure Boone gives us, the dwarves, a satisfactory answer!" Ronald finished, and he and Volo headed toward Boone''s pce.


    He took Volo with him because Volo was the president of the Alchemist Guild. With that status, even if Boone was an emperor, he would feel immense pressure.


    It didn''t take long for them to arrive at Boone''s pce. Boone had been expecting them, knowing that the dwarves would not let this matter rest.


    "Please, sit. What brings you here?" Boone asked with a smile as he looked at the two.


    "Hmph, Boone, Mondo is the prince of the dwarves, yet he was injured in your human holy city. How do you n to deal with this?" Ronald huffed coldly.


    "King of the dwarves, didn''t I already tell you? If you want revenge, go ahead. I won''t stand in your way," Boone responded.


    "Revenge we will certainly take, but as the human emperor, you stood by while the prince of the dwarves was harmed. This is your failure. You must give us an answer," Ronald demanded.


    Boone frowned slightly. As expected, this old dwarf wasn''t going to let him off easily.


    "What do you want me to do?" Boone asked.


    "Emperor Boone, our demands are simple: either pay us one trillion magic crystals aspensation, or heal the prince and restore his strength. If you refuse either, the rtionship between the dwarves and humans will have to be reconsidered," Volo said with a smile.


    Boone knew Volo well, being the president of the Alchemist Guild. Even human alchemists held him in high regard.


    It seemed like Volo was speaking of the rtions between the dwarves and humans, but he was also hinting at the rtionship between alchemists.


    "One trillion magic crystals? You dwarves have quite the appetite. Even if the humans could gather that sum, giving it all to you would bankrupt the Bork Empire," Boone shook his head.


    "Then are you saying you wish to sever ties with us dwarves?" Ronald said in a heavy tone.


    In truth, Ronald did not want to go down the path of breaking ties with the humans. After all, the seal on the Abyss was weakening, and soon the undead would rise again. Though he looked down on humans, he knew that without their help, the dwarves and elves alone would not be able to fend off the undead.


    "Ronald, why would you think that? Didn''t I offer you two choices?" Boone said with a smile.


    Ronald and Volo were both stunned, looking surprised.


    "Are you saying there''s a way to heal Mondo and restore his strength?" Volo asked, not believing what he was hearing.


    "Of course, but I can only tell you what to do. Whether you choose to follow through is up to you," Boone shrugged.


    "As long as Mondo can recover, we''ll do anything," Ronald replied.


    "It''s simple. In our holy city, there''s a small shop called the Eastern Elixir Shop. They sell miraculous pills that canpletely heal Prince Mondo with no problem," Boone said.


    "The Eastern Elixir Shop? Isn''t that Sylvus''s store? You want us to beg our enemy for help?" Ronald asked, his face darkening.


    "Dwarf King, I''ve already told you the solution. Didn''t you just say you would do anything to restore Prince Mondo?" Boone smiled.


    He wanted to see Ronald swallow his pride. After all, when his own son, Stan, had been crippled, Boone had experienced the same.


    "Pills? I''ve never heard of such things. Can you guarantee these pills will heal the prince?" Volo asked with a frown.


    "Elder Volo, if they don''t work, I''ll personallypensate your dwarves with ten trillion magic crystals!" Boone said.


    It wasn''t that Boone was confident the Bork Empire could produce such an enormous sum, but rather, he hadplete faith in Sylvus.


    After hearing this, Volo and Ronald fell silent. They knew Boone wouldn''t make such a bold im unless he was certain.


    "Your Majesty, if Emperor Boone says these pills can heal the prince, maybe we should go and see for ourselves," Volo suggested.


    "But the enemy¡­" Ronald trailed off, clearly ufortable with the idea of asking his enemy for help.


    "Saving a life is one thing, revenge is another. Let''s save the prince first," Volo said with a smile.


    Ronald paused for a moment, then realized Volo''s intentions. He was nning to settle scorester.


    "Fine, let''s see if they really have the ability!" Ronald said, and with that, he and Volo left.


    As Boone watched them leave, he couldn''t help but smile.


    "I hope you don''t act too arrogantly when you get there, or else it won''t just be Mondo lying in bed," Boone muttered.

 Chapter 68: The Arrival of the Elf and Dwarf Tribes Part 3

    Meanwhile, a familiar face arrived at Sylvus'' shop.


    It was none other than Kony-Lace, the former Eighth-Rank Elixir Master who once sought to be Sylvus'' apprentice.


    "Lace? What brings you here? Out of elixirs?" Sylvus asked, his eyes lighting up as he recognized him.


    He clearly remembered that Lace was a billionaire worth hundreds of billions. Back then, Lace had purchased three Ninth-Rank elixirs for a mere 15 billion magic crystals. After that, he had disappeared without a trace, but today, he finally returned.


    "Master, I came today specifically to thank you. Last night, I sessfully created a Ninth-Rank potion." Lace said with excitement as he looked at Sylvus.


    Ever since he had bought those elixirs from Sylvus'' shop, Lace went back home and devoted himself entirely to potion-making. He realized that his abilities had greatly improved. The parts of the process that had once seemedplicated and obscure now became crystal clear. After consuming all three elixirs, his skills reached an entirely new level.


    Justst night, he had sessfully crafted a Ninth-Rank potion, and it was of moderate quality.


    That was why Lace came to Sylvus'' shop today, eager to express his gratitude. If it weren''t for the elixirs Sylvus had sold him, Lace believed he would never have be a Ninth-Rank Potion Master in his lifetime.


    "What? Lace has be a Ninth-Rank Potion Master? There are only three Ninth-Rank Potion Masters in our entire race, and now there''s another one?"


    "From what Lace said, it seems like the elixirs from Sylvus'' shop helped him reach that level. Are Sylvus'' elixirs really that powerful?"


    "Brother, this is my fifth timeing here to buy elixirs. Do you know what my level was before? I was just a Three-Star Mage. Now, I''ve already reached the One-Star Archmage level, and it only took me less than five days."


    As Lace spoke, the crowd waiting in line to buy elixirs gasped in astonishment. If they had only thought that Sylvus'' elixirs were effective before, Lace now served as the perfect advertisement.


    Even a potion master needed elixirs to improve their level. Why would anyone still bother buying potions?


    "No need to thank me. I just sold you the elixirs. Everything else was a result of your hard work," Sylvus said with a smile.


    Elixirs were merely an aid. If Lace hadn''t had the determination to be a Ninth-Rank Potion Master, even the best elixirs wouldn''t have made it possible.


    "Master, actually, aside from thanking you, I have another request: I would like to ask you once again to take me as your apprentice."


    "..."


    Lace spoke, and to the shock of everyone present, he dropped to his knees in front of Sylvus and bowed deeply.


    "Master, please ept me as your disciple."


    The sight caused the crowd to collectively gasp. Lace was a Ninth-Rank Potion Master, a status equivalent to a Mage Emperor in this world. And yet, here he was, begging to be Sylvus'' student.


    However, when the crowd noticed Men, who was busy working nearby, they began to understand. A Mage Emperor was working as an assistant for Sylvus, so it wasn''t so strange for a Ninth-Rank Potion Master to request apprenticeship.


    Sylvus, watching Lace''s sudden gesture of reverence, twitched his lips in annoyance.


    Is this guy crazy? He''s already a Ninth-Rank Potion Master, so why does he still want to be my apprentice?


    "You''re already a Ninth-Rank Potion Master, so why do you want to be my disciple?" Sylvus asked, confused.


    "Master, I used to strive only to be a Ninth-Rank Potion Master. But after reaching that level, I found everything had be meaningless," Lace exined.


    The people around them twitched their mouths in disbelief. Was that really something a person should say?


    You''re standing at the peak of this world; of course, things would feel meaningless!


    "And what does that have to do with bing my disciple?" Sylvus pressed.


    "Last night, I kept thinking about the meaning of life, and I realized something: even the Ninth-Rank potions I''ve made are nothingpared to the three elixirs you sold me," Lace said sincerely.


    "So, I want to learn from you how to make elixirs."


    In Lace''s mind, bing a Potion Master no longer held any future for him. If even Ninth-Rank potions couldn''tpare to the elixirs from Sylvus'' shop, then what was the point of making potions anymore?


    Sylvus furrowed his brows, surprised by Lace''s ambition. Even after bing a Ninth-Rank Potion Master, Lace was still seeking a more powerful path. Unfortunately, Sylvus wasn''t skilled in making elixirs himself.


    Just as Sylvus was about to respond, a voice came from outside the alley.


    "The Dwarven King ising. Everyone, clear the way!"


    Everyone turned to see seven dwarves entering the shop. Leading them was the Dwarven King Ronald, and among them was Volo.


    "Is that the Dwarven King? Why is he here?"


    "Did you forget? Two days ago, the boss crippled the Dwarven Prince Mondo and even ate his mount. I bet they''re here to cause trouble."


    "Cause trouble for the boss? That''s a death wish. Can they even be stronger than Heaven''s Lightning Tribtion?"


    "Don''t say anything. Let''s just watch. If the boss takes down the Dwarven King, that''ll be a real spectacle."


    As Ronald entered, the crowd parted, making way. Sylvus squinted his eyes at the approaching figures.


    Is this the seven dwarves? If an elven princess showed up right now, it''d be the story of Snow White and the Seven Dwarves.


    But in reality, these seven were not weak. The weakest among them was a tinum Knight, and there was even a Holy Knight present.


    "Are you the owner, Sylvus?" Ronald asked, his eyes ncing briefly at Lace kneeling on the ground before focusing on Sylvus.


    "That''s me. What do you want?" Sylvus asked indifferently. If these people were here to cause trouble, he would not hesitate to deal with them.


    "My grandson, Mondo, was the one you crippled, right? Emperor Boone said that the elixirs from your shop could heal him, so we''vee here to buy some," Ronald spoke coldly.


    Had Mondo''s injuries not been critical, Ronald would have attacked Sylvus without hesitation instead of talking.


    Sylvus was momentarily taken aback. He had thought they were here to cause trouble, but it turned out they were here to buy elixirs.


    "If you''re here to buy elixirs, then get in line," Sylvus said casually, waving his hand.


    Upon hearing this, everyone in the shop snickered at Ronald and his group. If they were here to fight, they could skip the line. But if they wanted to buy elixirs, they would have to wait just like everyone else.


    Ronald frowned. On his way here, he had seen at least 300 people in line. He, the Dwarven King, was supposed to wait in line?


    "Young man, I am Volo, the president of the Potion Master''s Guild and a Ninth-Rank Potion Master. I''ve heard your elixirs are extraordinary. May I take a look at them?" Volo stepped forward and asked.

 Chapter 69: Pills vs. Potions

    "Master Volo? Isn''t he the head of the Alchemist Guild? I didn''t expect him toe as well."


    "Being a Nine-Star Alchemist does give him a lot of prestige, but so what? We''re the ones who think that''s impressive. Isn''t there a Nine-Star Alchemist kneeling here, begging to be the boss''s disciple?"


    "True, the only reason Lace became a Nine-Star Alchemist is because of the pills the boss gave him. While Volo is also a Nine-Star Alchemist, he can''tpare."


    Upon hearing the discussions around him, Volo looked surprised at Lace, who was still kneeling on the ground.


    "Are you a Nine-Star Alchemist?" Volo asked with suspicion.


    Lace nodded respectfully, "Yes, Master Volo. I am Lace. I became a Nine-Star Alchemist justst night."


    Even though he was now a Nine-Star Alchemist, Lace couldn''tpare to Volo, whether in skill or status.


    "I heard that a new Nine-Star Alchemist had emerged among humans. I didn''t expect it to be you," Volo said, still looking at Lace with some astonishment.


    "But you''re kneeling here, despite being a Nine-Star Alchemist. Do you truly intend to take Sylvus as your master?"


    Although Lace couldn''t rival Volo, there were only a handful of Nine-Star Alchemists across the entire continent, meaning Lace was at the pinnacle.


    Wherever he went, he would receive the highest honors.


    Yet, despite all this, he was kneeling before the owner of the shop, which left Volo incredulous.


    "Master Volo, indeed, I wish to take the boss as my master. Thanks to him, I became a Nine-Star Alchemist. And in my eyes, pills are far more powerful than the potions we make as alchemists," Lace said seriously.


    "Are you saying that potions are useless?" Volo asked, anger seeping into his voice.


    "Once, I had great respect for the profession of alchemy. That''s why I became a Nine-Star Alchemist. But now, after discovering the true power of pills, which not only outperform potions but alsoe without the side effects, I''ve decided to pursue them instead," Lace exined.


    His point was simple: in the past, he had no choice but to focus on alchemy. But now he did.


    "So you''re saying that alchemy is meaningless to you now?" Volo asked coldly.


    Lace remained silent, knowing that continuing to argue with Volo would be pointless.


    "Fine. If you im that pills are better than potions, why don''t wepete to see which one is truly superior?" Volo snapped.


    Lace frowned slightly. He didn''t know much about pills, so how could hepete? He turned his gaze towards Sylvus.


    At that moment, Sylvus was nonchntly eating sunflower seeds, clearly uninterested in getting involved.


    However, noticing Lace''s pleading look, Sylvus spat out the seed shells and calmly asked, "Can your potions fully heal Mondo?"


    Volo hesitated for a moment, clearly stumped by the question.


    If his potions could fully heal Mondo, he wouldn''t be here in the first ce, nor would he have been arguing with Lace.


    "My potions can''t, but I doubt your pills can either. If you''ve got the guts, why don''t we settle this with a contest?" Volo said.


    "A contest? I have no problem with that, but there should be a wager," Sylvus responded with a slight smile.


    "A wager? What do you want to bet?" Volo asked, feeling a growing sense of unease.


    "It''s simple. If I use a pill to cure Mondo, then you and your Dwarven n will help me forge something," Sylvus said with a smirk.


    He wanted to create a special artifact, something beyond his expertise. The dwarves, being masters of forging, would be perfect for the task.


    "And if I win?" Volo asked, now even more cautious.


    "If you win¡ªwhich is highly unlikely¡ªI''ll give you this," Sylvus said, and with a thought, a small silver hammer appeared in his hand.


    The crowd looked on, confused. It seemed like an ordinary smithing hammer.


    But suddenly, Ronald, a dwarf, gasped in shock, "This¡­ This is the legendary Hammer of Forging! How did it end up in your hands?"


    Everyone turned to Sylvus with astonishment and disbelief.


    "How I got it isn''t important. The question is: do you dare to take the bet?" Sylvus said, stowing the silver hammer back into his pocket.


    Ronald and his sixpanions exchanged confused looks, and finally, their eyes fell on Volo. Naturally, Ronald didn''t want to bet. After all, they had already seen the forging hammer, and they could simply take it by force. With their strength, they had more than enough capability to do so. Moreover, Boone had already said that he wouldn''t interfere in this matter.


    Even if they snatched the forging hammer from Sylvus, Boone wouldn''t be able to say anything.


    But Volo was different. He was the president of the Alchemist Guild. Now, Sylvus had issued a challenge to him. If they resorted to stealing the hammer, Volo''s reputation would be ruined, which would be a tremendous loss for the dwarf race.


    "We''ll take the bet!" After a few seconds of weighing the pros and cons, Ronald nodded, and Volo also spoke up in agreement.


    "Alright, but before that, why don''t you head to the back of the line?" Sylvus smiled slightly, waved his hand, and the seven were instantly transported away. When they reappeared, they found themselves at the end of the alley.


    "This... how is this possible? Could this man be a spatial mage?" Ronald''s eyes shed with a trace of surprise as he saw the hundreds of people in line ahead of them. The seven of them were top-tier warriors, yet they hadn''t sensed anything before being teleported here. Just what kind of mage was Sylvus?


    "This person is not weak. No wonder Boone didn''t want to provoke him. Your Majesty, perhaps you should return. I can stay here and wait in line," Volo said in a serious tone.


    "Hmph, no need. It''s just a queue. Today, I must get the forging hammer!" Ronald snorted coldly.


    Although he was also feeling a bit humiliated, there was nothing he could do. For now, they couldn''t act against Sylvus, especially since he was a spatial mage. If they used force, Sylvus could escape, and they wouldn''t even catch a glimpse of him.


    Ronald didn''t leave, and naturally, the others didn''t either. Thus, the seven stood quietly in line, slowly inching closer to the small shop.


    Meanwhile, Sylvusy leisurely in his chair, eating sunflower seeds and humming a little tune, thoroughly enjoying himself. As for Laise, he was promptly turned away by Sylvus. Since he wasn''t skilled in alchemy, bing his apprentice would be pointless. Disappointed, Laise left soon after.


    Time passed, and three hours flew by quickly. Ronald and his group were now only a dozen people away from the front of the line, and it seemed they would reach the shop soon.


    "Business hours are over for today. We will continue tomorrow morning." At this moment, Men spoke up, starting to tidy up and preparing to close the shop for the day.


    The people in the alley didn''t seem too surprised. Many of them were disappointed, but they all knew this was the rule of Sylvus''s shop. However, things were different for Ronald and hispanions. They had waited nearly all day and were just about to reach the front of the line. Now, they were being told the shop was closing?


    "Sylvus, what do you mean by this? Are you afraid and trying to run away?" Ronald said coldly, ring at Sylvus.


    Ronald''s voice caught the attention of the others, and many people looked at him like he was a fool.


    "Has he really not heard? Sylvus''s shop only opens for three hours each day, and he dares to cause trouble without even knowing the rules?"


    "This has always been the rule since the day Sylvus opened his shop. If you want to cause trouble, at least do your homework ande early."


    Hearing these remarks, Ronald frowned slightly. Sylvus smiled faintly.


    "When it''s your turn in line, we''ll discuss the bet. After all, Mondo won''t die overnight."


    "Damn it! You''re just messing with us!"


    Ronald finally couldn''t take it anymore. His powerful aura exploded. The strength of a Nine-Star Saint Knight sent shockwaves through the crowd, startling everyone in line.


    Sylvus squinted his eyes slightly. He knew Ronald wouldn''t be able to hold back for long. With a cold snort, he spoke a single word: "Kneel."


    "Boom!" The moment Sylvus''s words fell, Ronald, who had just unleashed his power, felt his heart tremble.


    In the next second, under the shocked gazes of everyone around, Ronald''s legs gave out, and he knelt down, causing the ground beneath him to shake.


    "What... what''s happening? Did I really just kneel?" Ronald shouted in surprise as he knelt on the ground.


    He hadn''t done anything, yet his legspletely disobeyed him, forcing him to kneel.


    Volo and the other six were stunned when they saw Ronald kneeling. They couldn''t help but take a deep breath, their eyes filled with shock. As a Nine-Star Saint Knight and the king of the dwarves, how could Ronald be kneeling?


    This kneel symbolized the entire dwarf race bowing down to Sylvus. If word of this got out, the dwarf race would surely be aughingstock.


    "Quick, help His Majesty up," Volo hurriedly said.


    Two Saint Knights from the dwarven race rushed to Ronald''s side, attempting to lift him.


    But they were soon dumbfounded! With all their strengthbined, they couldn''t move Ronald an inch. His legs were like they were anchored to the ground.


    "Your Majesty, can you stand up by yourself?" one of them asked with a frown.


    Ronald gritted his teeth. If he could stand up by himself, would he still need their help?


    "Sylvus, what did you do to our king?" Volo''s gaze shifted toward Sylvus.


    It was just after Sylvus had uttered the word "kneel" that Ronald fell to his knees.


    "I didn''t do anything. I just made him kneel," Sylvus said with a smile.


    "You... do you realize this means you''re dering war on the dwarf race? If you undo this spell now, we might leave you with a whole corpse!" Volo said through gritted teeth.


    "Then don''t leave me a whole corpse," Sylvus said indifferently.


    He didn''t pay any further attention to Volo, turning and walking back into the shop. Men nced at Ronald, still kneeling on the ground, and couldn''t help but click his tongue.


    The boss was indeed the boss. He had thought the boss only targeted princes, but it turned out that even the dwarf king was no exception.


    No wonder Boone didn''t dare provoke Sylvus.


    "Your Majesty, this must be a powerful spell. I''ll go find someone to break it," Volo said hurriedly.


    With his status as a Ninth-Rank Alchemist, it would be easy to request the help of a Mage Emperor.


    Ronald''s face remained dark, and he didn''t speak. As the leader of the dwarves, he had knelt outside a human''s shop today. If word of this reached the dwarf kingdom, many would surely be unhappy with him.


    Soon, Volo left to find help, while the other five guarded Ronald. News of what had happened quickly spread to the royal pce.


    When Boone heard the news, he was left dumbfounded.


    "What did you say? The dwarf king knelt to Sylvus?" Boone asked in astonishment, staring at the messenger.


    "Yes, Your Majesty, I saw it with my own eyes. The dwarf king Ronald is still kneeling outside Sylvus''s shop."


    Boone took a deep breath, feeling a chill down his spine. He was thankful he hadn''t gotten involved in this matter. Otherwise, it would''ve been him kneeling outside the shop.

 Chapter 70: The Dilemma of Power and Legacy

    "When will the Elf Tribe arrive?" Boone asked the man while looking at him.


    "We received news from the Elf Tribe; they are on their way but encountered some trouble. They should arrive by the evening."


    Boone nodded. "Go and call the crown prince over."


    Sylvus returned to his room to continue his cultivation.


    As for Ronald, he was still kneeling on the ground.


    Meanwhile, Volo had brought in several powerful Mage Emperor-level mages. However, they found that they couldn''t break the magic that had bound Ronald.


    Ronald was furious and shocked at the same time. Even with the help of several Mage Emperors, they couldn''t dispel the magic. Just what level of power does Sylvus possess?


    With no other choice, Ronald had to continue kneeling. Fortunately, Boone stationed guards near the alley, preventing more people from witnessing Ronald''s humiliation.


    By evening, several powerful presences suddenly appeared outside the Holy City. Sylvus nced at them but didn''t pay much attention.


    Boone, on the other hand, personally ran out of the Holy City to wee them. He knew that the Elf Tribe had arrived.


    The night passed without incident, and the next morning, Sylvus woke up calmly and unhurriedly. After washing up and having breakfast, he instructed Men to open the shop for business.


    Outside the shop, Ronald and his group of seven, who had been waiting impatiently, immediately lit up when they saw Sylvus.


    "Sylvus, can you release our king now?" Volo asked urgently.


    Sylvus nced at them and, with a thought, Ronald suddenly felt his body lighten, and he stood up.


    "Get in line properly. If you make me unhappy again, kneeling won''t be enough to solve the problem." Sylvus said indifferently.


    Ronald, who was on the verge of exploding with anger, held back upon hearing this. He didn''t want to spend another day and night kneeling.


    The line began to move, and before long, it was Ronald and his group''s turn.


    "Can we start our wager now?" Ronald asked coldly as he stood before Sylvus.


    "Of course, but first, you need to bring Mondo over."


    Ronald nodded to someone nearby, who quickly disappeared and returned a few minutester with Mondo.


    "W-what do you want from me?" Mondo stuttered, his eyes filled with fear as he looked at Sylvus, who had left a deep psychological scar on him.


    "Men, go fetch a Grade Eight Spirit Pill," Sylvus ordered.


    Men nodded and quickly retrieved a pill. "This is a Grade Eight Spirit Pill. It canpletely restore Mondo. The price is five million magic crystals."


    "What do you mean? Are you seriously asking us to pay?" Ronald asked angrily.


    "This pill is a product I''m selling. Of course, you need to pay for it," Sylvus replied.


    Ronald said nothing. Volo, standing beside him, handed over the money without hesitation. He took the pill and sniffed it, his brows furrowing.


    "Strange, this pill is indeed made from medicinal herbs, but I can''t tell what herbs were used." Volo was surprised. As a Nine-Star Potion Master, he had encountered 90% of the herbs on the continent, yet he couldn''t identify the ingredients in this pill.


    Sylvus smiled faintly. It wasn''t surprising that Volo couldn''t recognize the pill, as it wasn''t made from this world''s herbs. In fact, the pill was a product of the system. If Volo had been able to identify it, that would have been the real surprise.


    "Will this pill really cure Mondo?" Ronald asked, his gaze fixed on Sylvus.


    "Well, he''s already crippled. You have no other options. If he dies from the pill, I''ll give you the Forging Hammer aspensation," Sylvus said casually.


    Ronald was at a loss for words, but Sylvus continued, "You tell me, do you want me to win, or do you want me to lose?"


    Ronald froze for a moment. He looked at Mondo, then back at Sylvus. The question left him conflicted. Mondo was his grandson, and of course, he wanted to save him. But the Forging Hammer was the Dwarf Tribe''s sacred artifact, and he also wanted to im it. Unfortunately, he could only choose one.


    "Hmph, naturally, I want to save Mondo. But if anything happens to him after taking this pill, our Dwarf Tribe will not let you off!" Ronald said with a cold snort.


    Seeing this, Sylvus smiled but said nothing. It seemed Ronald secretly hoped that something would happen to his grandson. After all, Mondo had be a cripple, and his value couldn''tpare to the Forging Hammer. But, Ronald''s hopes were destined to be dashed.


    Mondo looked at the pill in his hand and hesitated. What if something went wrong with the pill? At the very least, they should ensure its safety first, right?


    "Don''t worry. Sylvus wouldn''t dare deceive us. If anything happens, I''ll avenge you," Ronald reassured Mondo.


    Mondo already knew his situation. Even Volo, the Nine-Star Potion Master, couldn''t save him. Hearing his grandfather''s words, Mondo realized he had no other choice. If he couldn''t fully recover, he might as well be dead. With that in mind, Mondo swallowed the pill.


    Almost immediately, he felt a surge of energy flow into his body. After a short time, a faint force began to rise within him, and the energy in the surrounding air rushed into his body.


    "Could this pill actually be working?" Ronald was surprised by the scene before him.


    Volo, standing beside him, frowned. Even as a Nine-Star Potion Master, he hadn''t been able to fully heal Mondo. If a mere pill could solve the problem, his reputation would be tarnished.


    Before long, Mondo''s strength began to increase. He quickly reached the level of a Knight Apprentice, and with every breath he took, his strength continued to rise. After about ten minutes, Mondo slowly opened his eyes and found that he had regained his former strength as a Nine-Star Golden Knight.


    "I... I''ve recovered? Have I really recovered?" Mondo looked at his body in disbelief. For the past two days, he had contemted ending his life after bing a cripple. But now, the person who had crippled him was the one who restored his power.


    Ronald took a deep breath and nodded at Volo, who approached Mondo and examined him. After a moment, Volo''s expression darkened.


    "Not only have the prince''s injuries been healed, but his strength has returned, and it won''t be long before he breaks through to the tinum Knight level."


    Volo didn''t want to admit it, but the evidence was right in front of him. Ronald, on the other hand, felt a fleeting sense of disappointment. If Mondo was healed, then they had missed out on obtaining the Forging Hammer.

 Chapter 71: The Forging Hammer Deal: Dwarves Gamble and the Wrath of Sylvus

    "Looks like I''ve won, haven''t I?" Sylvus asked with a smile.


    Ronald and the others wore dark expressions, not knowing what to say. If they hadn''t seen the forging hammer and if Mondo hadn''t been healed, they would have been very happy. But now, in their hearts, Mondo''s value couldn''tpare to the forging hammer. They even wished that Mondo had died from Sylvus''s potion.


    If Mondo knew what his tribesmen were thinking, he probably wouldn''t be so happy right now.


    "If you want us to forge something for you, you''ll have to give us the forging hammer," Ronald said as he looked at Sylvus.


    "Oh? Are you trying to renege on your promise?" Sylvus asked mockingly. The one thing he feared least was people trying to back out of their deals.


    "Hmph, we dwarves never renege on a deal. But you''ve caused us quite the problem by crippling our prince and killing his mount." Ronald said with a cold snort. "If you give us the forging hammer, we''ll forget what happened before, and we''ll even forge anything you want for free in the future."


    Men couldn''t stay silent after hearing that. "Isn''t that reneging?" he was about to say something, but Sylvus cut him off with a smile.


    "Alright, I''ll give you the forging hammer. Just make what''s on these blueprints for me." Sylvus said, throwing the small silver hammer and the blueprints toward them.


    Men was momentarily stunned. He knew that every time Sylvus smiled when it seemed like he was about to lose, it meant that his opponents were in for a painful surprise. Ronald couldn''t believe what he was seeing. He had thought Sylvus would refuse, but instead, he agreed and threw the hammer to them.


    "Good, you''re being reasonable. Don''t worry, we''ll definitely forge what you want... uh..." Ronald trailed off as he looked at the blueprints. After flipping through the first page, he froze. When he finished looking at all the blueprints, his face darkened again.


    The other dwarves noticed the change in Ronald''s expression and gathered around to look at the blueprints. One look was enough to leave them all speechless.


    "This... this is impossible. This project is so massive that even if all our dwarves worked on it, it would take at least ten years toplete. And the materials required would drain all of our resources!" an elderly dwarf eximed.


    The details on the blueprints were clear to them, but that only made them more shocked. Each page contained data that would require hundreds of billions of magic crystals to produce. There were over a hundred pages of blueprints.


    Calcting all of it, even selling their entire dwarf n wouldn''t be enough to gather the necessary funds or materials.


    "Don''t worry, I know you dwarves are poor. You only need to make a simplified version," Sylvus said with a smile.


    Even though he couldn''t understand the blueprints, the system had told him that the Heaven Cannon on the ship could destroy the entire continent in one shot. Something of this level required immense resources, probably more than the entire Er continent could provide. Since a full version of the ship couldn''t be built, Sylvus decided to settle for a simpler one.


    He didn''t intend to destroy the whole continent with one shot anyway.


    "Even a simplified version would still require at least trillions of magic crystals. We dwarves can''t afford that!" another elderly dwarf snorted. If it were something under a hundred billion magic crystals, they would agree. But this project was too massive.


    As soon as the elder finished speaking, an intense aura erupted from Sylvus. In the next second, Sylvus struck with his palm, and before the elder could react, he was crushed into a pile of flesh with only a scream.


    The sudden attack from Sylvus made everyone fall silent. Even the people waiting in line were filled with a mix of fear and excitement. Sylvus had finally taken action, and with a single palm strike, he killed a powerful Holy Knight. A being equivalent to a Magic Emperor!


    Ronald and the five other dwarves were frozen in shock. They hadn''t expected Sylvus to be this powerful. Even if theirpanion had been caught off guard, to be crushed with one p was beyond belief.


    "Ronald! You lost the bet, and I gave you the forging hammer. Do you think we dwarves are liars? Or are you not taking me seriously? How dare you push your luck! I think there''s no need for your dwarven n to stay on this continent anymore!" Sylvus said coldly as he looked at the six dwarves.


    The crowd was shocked when they heard Sylvus''s words. Was he really nning to wipe out the entire dwarf n?


    Ronald and the others trembled in fear. If they had doubts before, they no longer questioned Sylvus''s capability to carry out his threat. The remains of a powerful Holy Knight were right there on the ground.


    "Senior Sylvus, please, don''t be hasty. We... we just haven''t decided yet. We¡ª" Ronald stammered, swallowing nervously. His heart was filled with terror. Earlier, he had thought that Sylvus was afraid of the dwarves because he had been so agreeable.


    Now he realized Sylvus was just preparing to settle all the scores at once.


    "Haven''t decided yet? Then die first and think about itter!" Sylvus snorted coldly as an even stronger aura burst from him. Even Ronald, a Nine-Star Holy Knight, felt his legs give way, and he copsed onto the ground. He could feel that Sylvus wasn''t joking; he truly intended to wipe out their entire dwarf n.


    In that moment, Ronald finally understood why Boone had been so afraid of Sylvus. Sylvus''s power was beyond what anyone could contend with.


    "Who would''ve thought that such excitement could be found in the Holy City?"


    Suddenly, a gentle voice echoed through the alley, and a fragrant wind filled the air. The fear that had gripped everyone''s hearts vanished. Even Sylvus couldn''t help but retract his aura. He was surprised that someone could make him change his mind. Whoever had arrived must be extraordinary.


    As he pondered this, Sylvus turned to look toward the source of the voice. What he saw left him standing in ce, utterly stunned.

 Chapter 72: The Elven Queen’s Submission to Sylvus’s Power"

    As Sylvus gazed in the same direction, a figure appeared at the end of the alley. A woman with long, flowing blonde hair, eyes as blue as emeralds, a silver crown adorning her head, and a white gown trimmed with goldce stood there. The dress, royal in design, gave off a noble air. The woman''s appearance was exquisite and regal, her beautymanding awe.


    Although her face held a cold and distant expression, there was a natural warmth and charm emanating from her presence. Just by standing still, she seemed like the center of the world.


    With just one nce, Sylvus felt a sense of inferiority, as if he wasn''t worthy. He couldn''t even muster the thought of disrespect. This woman was none other than Queen Louis Elena, ruler of the Elven race, and by extension, the forests of the entire continent of Er. She wasn''t alone.


    Beside her were Princess Xiya and several other female elves, each of whom possessed striking beauty, leaving all the residents of the Holy City frozen in admiration. Even some of the women couldn''t help but be mesmerized by their looks.


    Ronald, with a glimmer of hope in his eyes, eximed, "Queen of the Elves, you''ve finally arrived!" Had she not appeared, their fate would have likely been sealed in this dire situation. The arrival of Elena gave Ronald a flicker of hope for survival.


    Elena cast a nce at Ronald, and then her gaze shifted towards Sylvus. A flicker of surprise crossed her eyes; she hadn''t expected this human man to have bested the Dwarf King.


    Sylvus, with a smirk on his face, asked mockingly, "So, are you here to save them?"


    In a calm, cold tone, Elena responded, "The Elven race has always had good rtions with the Dwarves. If you insist on attacking them, the Elves will not stand idly by."


    Normally, Elena wouldn''t care much about the fate of the Dwarves. But this time was different; the undead situation was urgent, and she needed every ally possible. The Dwarves could not afford to fall at this time.


    Next to her, Princess Xiya smiled coldly as she watched Sylvus, seemingly confident that with the queen present, his arrogance would be put in check.


    Sylvus chuckled. "Queen of the Elves? You''re standing too far away. I can''t see you clearly!"


    And with that, an invisible force surged toward Elena.


    "Moonlight''s Salvation!" Elena reacted swiftly, surrounding herself with a spiritual light to counter the invisible force.


    But Sylvus let out a cold snort. In an instant, Elena''s protective light shattered, and the invisible force dragged her directly in front of Sylvus. His right hand sped around her neck.


    The scene left the elves, and everyone present, stunned. The revered and powerful Elven Queen, an untouchable figure in their eyes, had been subdued in mere moments.


    "Let go of the Queen!" several elves cried out in panic,unching powerful magical attacks toward Sylvus.


    Sylvus merely cast them a nce and waved his hand. Instantly, the magic of the attacking elves vanished, and they were flung against the walls, bound and unable to move.


    The crowd inhaled sharply at the sight, especially Ronald. Just moments ago, he had thought himself saved. Now, even the Elven Queen had been captured.


    Up close, Sylvus grinned, taking in Elena''s appearance. "You really are beautiful up close," he said softly, a fragrant scent drifting from her that made him feel momentarily intoxicated. Elena''s face, with its almost devilish perfection, seemed like it had been carefully sculpted, wless in every detail.


    "These ears are quite delicate," Sylvus mused, running his hand over her. "Isn''t that crown heavy?" he continued, his hand roaming over her body. "And that waist...feels rather nice."


    As Sylvus''s hand trailed over her body, Elena''s icy demeanor only grew colder. Yet, a flush of red crept across her face. The onlookers were shocked, yet some couldn''t help but feel envious. This was the Elven Queen, a goddess in the eyes of many, being toyed with by Sylvus so openly.


    Beside him, Men watched in admiration, his eyes gleaming with respect for his boss. If even the Elven Queen was in Sylvus''s grasp, then what did that make him, the humble shop assistant?


    "Let go of me," Elena said, her voice as cold as ice. Anyone who heard it would feel as if they had been plunged into a freezing abyss. But Sylvus only smiled slightly, seemingly unfazed.


    "And if I don''t? What will you do?" Sylvus taunted.


    Elena bit her lip, attempting to break free, but found herself powerless, her strengthpletely sapped. Panic began to rise in her chest. For the first time, she found herself in a situation where she had no control. As the Queen of the Elves, people always treated her with reverence. Yet here, this man showed her none, going so far as to humiliate her.


    If her gaze could kill, Sylvus would''ve been torn to shreds by now.


    Seeing that Elena had fallen silent, Sylvus turned his attention back to Ronald. "So, this is your backup? They don''t seem to be very impressive."


    Ronald gulped. This man was a demon. Before encountering him, the Dwarves and Elves were forces that no one dared provoke. But now, here they were, at the mercy of this single individual. Even the revered Elven Queen was at his mercy. Compared to her, what did they matter?


    Trembling, Ronald quickly spoke, "My lord, we admit our mistakes. We will fulfill the promises we made to you. We will craft everything you asked for."


    Sylvus smirked. "And how long will that take?"


    "Five years...no, no! Three years...no, one year! My lord, at least one year. That''s the absolute minimum we need," Ronald stammered, fear clear in his voice.


    Toplete all the designs¡ªover a hundred¡ªwithin a year, even with all the manpower of the Dwarves, was a monumental task.


    Sylvus nodded slowly, then turned his gaze back to Elena, a faint smile on his lips. "And what do you have to say about this?"

 Chapter 73: The Elfs Pendant and Hidden Powers

    When Elena heard Sylvus''s words, she was slightly stunned, momentarily unsure of what to say.


    "If you want to survive, you have to pay a certain price."


    Sylvus continued, his eyes falling on the pendant hanging on her chest. The pendant was embedded with a blue gemstone. Sylvus could sense that the energy contained within it was several times stronger than the energy stones he had bought before; it was clearly a treasure.


    "System, do you know what this pendant is?"


    Sylvus asked.


    [Host, this pendant is the Ancestral Stone of the Elf race. It is said that the Elf race was born from the Ancestral Stone itself.]


    Sylvus was momentarily stunned upon hearing this. "So, the elves came from a stone?"


    He continued asking with a slight smile, "So, this thing is quite important?"


    [Every Elf Queen is given one of these Ancestral Stones, and the system can tell you that this stone is rted to both the Divine Knight''s Soul Stone and the Archmage''s Soul Stone.]


    Sylvus nodded. It seemed that this stone was something he absolutely needed to obtain, especially since it was linked to the Divine Knight and Archmage Soul Stones.


    Noticing Sylvus''s gaze, Elena''s face paled. Could it be that this man wanted to desecrate her?


    "If you dare to do anything indecent, I''ll fight you to the death!"


    Elena gritted her teeth and spoke coldly. She was the Elf Queen, a symbol of nobility. Being captured by a human man had already made her feel humiliated, but she had no choice since the man was too powerful. But if he dared to do anything lewd, she would rather die.


    "Is that so?"


    Sylvus smiled slightly. Now that she was in his hands, what leverage did she have to fight him?


    With those words, Sylvus''s hand reached toward her chest.


    This scene caused everyone present to take a deep breath. Was Sylvus really about to do something indecent to the Elf Queen?


    Many of the men were watching with bright eyes, a strange sense of anticipation and excitement in their hearts, imagining what it would look like if such a noble being as the Elf Queen was vited by Sylvus.


    "R... R..."


    Elena was also taken aback. So many people were watching. How could this man in front of her be so bold?


    However, at that moment, Sylvus merely took the pendant from her chest, examined it for a moment, and nodded in satisfaction.


    "This will be the price you pay."


    He said, as he released the energy that had been binding her.


    "Huh? This is what you wanted?"


    Elena, who had been prepared to die, was now stunned, looking at Sylvus in surprise.


    "What did you think? Were you expecting something else?"


    Sylvus asked teasingly.


    Elena bit her lip but didn''t respond. This bastard didn''t even have any inappropriate thoughts about her.


    Meanwhile, the surrounding people were looking at Sylvus oddly. If they were in his shoes, they probably would have taken advantage of the situation right then and there with Elena.


    "Alright, you can all leave now."


    Sylvus waved his hand, dismissing them. He still had business to attend to, and he hadn''t nned on starting a war with the Dwarves and Elves. Though he didn''t care much about the outside world, he knew the undead were about to invade this continent, and the Dwarves and Elves were vital forces that couldn''t just be eliminated.


    "S-Sir, what about the Forging Hammer..."


    Ronald swallowed nervously as he carefully asked.


    Sylvus looked at Ronald with a mischievous glint in his eyes. "When you finish forging what I requested, then we''ll talk about the Forging Hammer."


    Ronald, though clearly unwilling, didn''t dare to argue. After all, with their current strength, they couldn''t possibly forcefully take it.


    Soon, Ronald and his group left hurriedly. Meanwhile, Elena''s gaze remained fixed on Sylvus.


    "Who exactly are you?"


    It was hard for her to imagine that such a powerful being existed in this world. Could he be from that ce?


    "If you don''t leave now, then don''t leave at all."


    Sylvus said indifferently.


    Elena snorted coldly, not daring to ask further, and left with her elvenpanions.


    As the elves walked away, Sylvus smiled slightly.


    "What an arrogant race, but that queen, her touch was surprisingly soft."


    Elena, who had not gone far, almost turned back to curse Sylvus after hearing his words.


    Once both the Elves and Dwarves had left, the alley returned to its previous state, and people resumed buying potions. But now, everyone looked at Sylvus with eyes full of admiration. After all, he was the only man on the continent who had ever touched the Elf Queen.


    At the royal pce...


    Boone stood outside the great hall, waiting patiently. When he saw the Dwarves and Elves return, a smile appeared on his face as he approached them.


    "Dwarf King, Elf Queen, it seems your trip didn''t go as nned."


    Boone said with a grin.


    Ronald''s face was cold, while Elena''s face was even more frozen. What had happened today was nothing short of humiliating for both of their races.


    "...Boone Emperor, I didn''t expect your human race to produce such a strong individual. It seems we won''t be needed when the undead attack."


    Elena said coldly.


    "Indeed, we Dwarves are busy forging things for him; we won''t have time to stop the undead."


    Ronald added.


    Boone couldn''t help but shake his head. "To tell you the truth, even our royal family has suffered at his hands."


    He then proceeded to tell them what had happened previously.


    Both Ronald and Elena were shocked as they listened, especially when they heard that Sylvus had even destroyed the Heaven''s Lightning Tribtion. They were left in awe.


    How powerful must one be to not even fear Heaven''s Lightning Tribtion? Even the strongest figures in the history of their two races couldn''t face the Heaven''s Lightning head-on.


    "Is he really that powerful?"


    Elena couldn''t help but ask.


    "Haven''t you already witnessed it yourselves? If he were truly part of our royal family, you two wouldn''t even have the privilege of standing here talking to me."


    Boone asked bluntly.


    This remark irritated both Elena and Ronald, but they knew Boone was right. If their races had such a powerful figure, they would have ruled the entire continent by now.


    "When the undead invade, will he take action?"


    Elena asked again.


    "That, I do not know. No one can predict his thoughts."


    Boone shook his head.


    This left Elena and Ronald in silence.


    If they had known how powerful Sylvus was, they wouldn''t have humiliated themselves.


    "Both of you should go rest. My birthday is in two days. After the celebration, we''ll discuss the undead situation."


    Boone said with a smile.


    The two nodded and left without saying much more. They needed time to process what had happened today.

 Chapter 74: Rising Power and Looming Threats

    The night passed without any events worth mentioning.


    The next morning, Sylvus sessfully broke through to a new level, reaching the rank of One-Star Mage King. He had been in this world for less than a month and had gone from being an ordinary person to achieving the rank of One-Star Mage King. Such a rapid rate of advancement was truly terrifying.


    Because of what had happened the previous day, more and more people came to Sylvus''s shop to purchase elixirs. Among them were strong individuals at the Mage King level, and asionally even those at the Saint Archmage level. Now, Sylvus''s shop had be famous throughout the Holy City, especially since word had spread about him overpowering the dwarves and teasing the Queen of the Elves.


    Additionally, Boone''s birthday had attracted many powerful figures, leading even more people to visit Sylvus''s shop and buy many elixirs.


    This also made Men even busier, with long lines forming in the alley and some even stretching out into the streets. Many citizens, seeing a business opportunity, set up stalls near the alley, making huge profits. As for the Enforcement Hall patrols, they turned a blind eye to the situation, not daring to intervene.


    After all, if they angered the man lying on the chair eating sunflower seeds, they could be in serious trouble.


    Besides the bustling scene at Sylvus''s shop, the entire Holy City was decorated in celebration, for tomorrow was the emperor''s birthday, a day of national celebration. Nothing major happened that day, but as time passed, the presence of powerful auras in the city grew stronger. It was estimated that nearly half of the continent''s strongest figures had gathered in the city.


    When Sylvus''s shop closed for the day, the people waiting in line left as well. With the emperor''s birthday approaching, a curfew was to be enforced across the city to prevent any incidents.


    In the imperial pce, Elena, Ronald, and Boone sat together.


    Boone spoke with a serious expression: "The situation in the Abyssal Lands has be critical. I fear that in at most one month, the barrier will be broken, and the undead will return to Er."


    Ronald and Elena looked equally grim. Initially, they had estimated that it would take at least six months for the barrier to break, but now it was clear they had underestimated the power of the undead.


    Ronald asked, "If we use the God-Forbidding Domain again, how much time can we buy?"


    Elena replied solemnly: "The God-Forbidding Domain is a spell that only a Mage Ruler can cast. Currently, there are no Mage Ruler left on the Er Continent, so even if we use it, it will only dy them by one month at most."


    Suddenly, Boone spoke up, "What if we ask for his help?"


    Ronald and Elena were slightly taken aback. Although Boone hadn''t mentioned a name, they knew exactly whom he was referring to. He was talking about Sylvus.


    Ronald frowned and asked, "Would he be willing to help? After all, he has conflicts with both of our races."


    They were naturally referring to Sylvus.


    At present, it seemed that Sylvus was the strongest person on the continent. There was a high chance that he was a Mage Rulerotherwise, how could he possess such tremendous power?


    Boone sighed. He wasn''t sure if Sylvus would be willing to lend his assistance. After all, he didn''t have much interaction with Sylvus.


    Mor, sitting nearby, suddenly asked, "He seems to be in need of money. If we offer him enough magic crystals, do you think he might be willing to help?"


    Boone paused to think. After all, Sylvus had opened the shop to make money, and he had intervened in the heavenly tribtion solely for financial gain. But why would such a powerful individual need magic crystals so badly?


    Ronald suggested, "After your birthday tomorrow, you should ask him. Maybe he''ll give you some consideration because of the asion."


    Ronald certainly wasn''t willing to visit Sylvus''s shop himself again. He had no intention of provoking Sylvus further after thest incident.


    Elena nodded as well; she wasn''t keen on approaching Sylvus either. The thought of her previous encounter with Sylvus still made her blood boil. At one point, she had even considered killing him.


    As the Queen of the Elves, Elena had never been publicly humiliated before, and on top of that, Sylvus had stolen her ancestral stone. Every Queen of the Elves possessed an ancestral stone, which was said to hold secrets of immense power. However, three thousand years ago, the previous Queen of the Elves had died while hunting the undead, leaving the stone''s secrets unknown.


    Elena had tried many ways to unlock its mysteries, but the stone had never shown any reaction, so she had worn it as an ornament.


    To her shock, Sylvus had taken the stone from her the previous day. If she hadn''t known that she wasn''t a match for him, she would have gone to retrieve it by force.


    Boone frowned at the suggestion. If he offended Sylvus, what would he do then? He didn''t believe that Sylvus would show him any favor just because it was his birthday. But with the fate of the continent at stake, he had no choice but to wait and see.


    The group soon dispersed, with Ronald and Elena walking together.


    Ronald asked, "Queen Elena, are you really going to let this matter between you and Sylvus slide?"


    Elena frowned, knowing he was referring to her conflict with Sylvus.


    She replied, "Do you dwarves also hold a grudge? Don''t forget that his power is immense. Even if webined our forces, we wouldn''t stand a chance against him."


    Ronald sneered, "Yes, his strength is considerable, but don''t underestimate our two races. Don''t forget the methods our ancestors left behind."


    The dwarves and elves had existed on Er for countless years. Naturally, they had left behind powerful techniques and tools for times of crisis. However, these methods could only be used when their races faced extinction.


    Elena shook her head, saying, "Using such measures against him isn''t worth it, and we''re not at that point yet."


    She left after finishing her words. The undead were about to invade the continent, and she wouldn''t use theirst resort unless absolutely necessary¡ªespecially not against someone who could help them fight the undead.


    Ronald, however, furrowed his brow. His desire to use the dwarves'' hidden powers wasn''t just for revenge but also for the Forging Hammer, one of the dwarves'' greatest artifacts. Inside the hammery a monumental secret about the dwarves'' bloodline, one that, once unlocked, would increase their power several times over. With that kind of strength, they could easily crush the undead when they arrived.


    At first, Ronald had nned to use the elves to help him achieve his goal, but now it seemed that idea was no longer feasible. Elena was too focused on the bigger picture.


    He murmured to himself, "I must find a way to get the Forging Hammer!"


    With that thought, he headed back to his residence.

 Chapter 75: The Emperors Tour and Rising Threats

    Early the next morning, the entire Holy City''s citizens woke up early. Every household preparedrge amounts of purple petals and quietly waited at home.


    Outside the pce, at Sike Square, a high tform had already been set up, surrounded by colorful gs. The pce guards stood orderly around it, each holding a long horn, and tenrge red drums were also ced around. On both sides, the ministers of the Bork Empire stood neatly in line, each wearing luxurious clothing. All of them looked eagerly towards the pce gate in the distance.


    "His Majesty begins his tour!"


    As the sound rang out from within the pce, the horns and drums immediately resounded throughout the entire Holy City. Almost every household could hear it. Everyone knew that His Majesty had started his journey.


    Soon, Boone, surrounded by pce guards, walked out. At this time, Boone was wearing a golden crown adorned with purple and gold ornaments, a red garment embroidered with golden flowers, and was seated in an open sedan chair carried by eight guards. His entire being exuded the majestic aura of an emperor.


    "Greetings to His Majesty! Long live His Majesty!"


    Upon seeing Boone, the ministers who had been waiting outside immediately knelt down, showing their respect in their eyes.


    "You may rise, apany me on the tour," Boone said with a smile.


    Then, the ministers followed Boone, walking behind him as they proceeded forward. From the pce gates to the main road of the Holy City, the streets were decorated with lights and festivity. Along the way, various colorful pavilions and golden halls had been set up for Emperor Boone.


    Inside the pavilions, carefully prepared snacks were ced, and the golden halls were filled with banners of longevity. These banners bore various praises and congrattory messages for the emperor.


    If the emperor felt tired, he could stop and rest at any time. The citizens lined both sides of the road, and when they saw the emperor''s carriage, they all knelt and offered their birthday blessings. The apanying ministers and guards smiled as they distributed birthday peaches and pastries to the kneeling citizens, allowing them to share in the emperor''s blessings.


    The citizens, in turn, scattered the purple petals they had prepared, creating a festive atmosphere throughout the entire Holy City. It took more than two hours for Boone toplete the tour. When he returned to the high tform in front of the pce gates, various birthday gifts had already beenid out, with an abundance of auspicious items.


    Afterward, Boone ascended the high tform to begin the ancestral worship ceremony.


    At the elixir shop, Sylvus opened his eyes with a hint of frustration. He had originally nned to cultivate more today since it was the emperor''s birthday and there would be few customers. But with all the noise from the drums and horns in the early morning, it was impossible for him to concentrate on his training. He decided to get up, wash up, and open the shop.


    However, the shop was unusually quiet today, with barely any customers. After waiting for half the day, Sylvus hadn''t seen a single customer.


    Another hour passed when a voice echoed from outside the alley: "As expected, you didn''t go to see the emperor''s birthday celebrations, shopkeeper."


    Sylvus looked and saw that it was Corvin and Kennan.


    "Why are you two here?" Sylvus asked in surprise.


    "The emperor celebrates his birthday every year. Missing this one isn''t a big deal. Besides, we knew there wouldn''t be a crowd here today, so we didn''t need to queue up," Kennan said with a smile.


    "What elixir do you need?" Sylvus asked, yawning, as he was still feeling a bit tired.


    "Shopkeeper, we''re both about to break through. What elixirs do you rmend we buy?" Corvin asked.


    Sylvus then carefully examined the two. In just a few days, Corvin had reached the level of Nine-Star Bronze Knight, only one step away from bing a Silver Knight. As for Kennan, his strength was even greater, having reached the level of Sage Archmage, and he was about to break through to Mage King.


    Even Corvin''s mount, the Winged Thunder Tiger, had reached the level of Peak Eight Star , and was preparing to break through to Nine Star Level.


    "You two are advancing quickly. Men, bring the elixirs," Sylvus said with a smile.


    Men had been in the shop long enough to be familiar with all the elixirs, so there was no need for further instructions.


    "Hehe, shopkeeper, can you do me a favor?" Corvin asked with a smile.


    Sylvus nced at the Winged Thunder Tiger.


    "You want me to help your mount with its tribtion, don''t you?"


    "As expected, you''re sharp, shopkeeper. Although Tiger is strong, I''m still worried, so I want to ask for your help," Corvin said with a smile.


    Although Corvin was confident in Tiger''s ability to break through to Nine Star Level, he wanted to ensure everything went as smoothly as possible.


    "One trillion magic crystals, and I''ll ensure it passes the tribtion. Pay up," Sylvus said nonchntly.


    "Shopkeeper, isn''t it 100 billion magic crystals for each heavenly tribtion? I only need your help for thest three waves of the tribtion," Corvin replied.


    Sylvus twitched his mouth. This kid really had a knack for calctions, just like a merchant''s son. With the strength of Tiger, the odds of passing all nine waves of heavenly tribtion were already high. The first six waves would be easy, so he wouldn''t need his help for those.


    "Let me know when the timees," Sylvus said calmly. He wouldn''t have bargained with anyone else, but since it was Corvin, he didn''t mind. After all, he wasn''t short on money at the moment.


    Since scamming the royal family out of 800 billion magic crystals and making a steady daily profit from his shop, Sylvus now had nearly 900 billion magic crystals on hand.


    "Thank you, shopkeeper. We''ll be on our way now," Corvin said with excitement. He paid several million magic crystals for the elixirs and left with Kennan.


    Once Corvin and Kennan left, Sylvus became bored again and decided to lie back down and continue sleeping.


    Meanwhile, in a remote corner of Er Continent, there was a massive canyon. Around the canyon, dozens of figures were sitting cross-legged.


    If anyone were there, they would be shocked to discover that all of these individuals were Mage Emperors. Among them were not only humans, but also dwarves and elves. Each person sat within a glowing circle of light, forming a massive array.


    Suddenly, ck smoke began to rise from the canyon, causing the dozens of figures to open their eyes in shock. The canyon below was the entrance to the Abyss.


    "This is bad! The undead are attacking the God-Forbidding Domain again! Hold your positions!"


    An elderly man with a white beard shouted.


    Immediately, the dozens of figures unleashed their immense power, directing it towards the canyon. After half an hour of struggle, the ck smoke from the canyon began to stabilize.


    However, none of them noticed a thin wisp of ck smoke that slipped past everyone''s attention and into the space of Er Continent.

 Chapter 76: The Return of the Dark King: The Undead Threat

    In the Holy City.


    At this moment, Emperor Boone was sitting on the high tform. Envoys from various nations, bearing their kings'' blessings, came before Boone. They also presented the prepared gifts. Around them, countless citizens were watching in silence. Most of the people''s eyes were focused on the elves not far away.


    "May Your Majesty''s life be as eternal as the heavens!"


    After all the gifts were presented to Boone, the crowd of citizens knelt on the ground again to offer their congrattions.


    "Rise, all of you. Today is my birthday, and it should be a day of celebration with the people. No need for formalities," Boone said,ughing heartily.


    As he spoke, he cast an approving nce at the eldest prince, Nat. This birthday celebration was well-organized and had not disappointed his previous expectations.


    "..."


    But just as the people were about to stand up, a strange wave of energy suddenly appeared in the sky. Dark clouds began to gather, covering the sky like a shroud, plunging the entire Holy City into darkness in an instant.


    The sudden change made the crowd freeze in confusion. But Queen Elina of the Elves and King Ronald of the Dwarves, along with several powerful Mage Emperors, frowned deeply. A foreboding feeling rose in their hearts.


    "Rumble..."


    Soon, thunderous roars erupted from within the dark clouds. Under the watchful eyes of everyone, the clouds began to shift and change, eventually forming the shape of a massive human face.


    "Ha... ha... ha... Er Continent, I, the king, have returned."


    A hoarse voice echoed from the clouds, and a nauseating aura instantly enveloped the Holy City.


    "Protect His Majesty!"


    The surrounding soldiers quickly reacted, drawing their weapons and surrounding Boone in the center. Boone also stood up in astonishment, his gaze fixed on the face in the sky.


    "This is... the Undead!"


    Feeling the malevolent energy, Elina''s face changed, and her eyes filled with shock.


    What''s going on? Why are the Undead appearing on the Er Continent? Has the barrier of the Abyssal Lands been broken?


    "Do not panic; it''s just an aura from the Undead, not their true form," King Ronald of the Dwarves said in a deep voice.


    Although it was just an aura, it signaled that something had gone wrong in the Abyssal Lands. Today, it was only an aura that slipped through; tomorrow, it could be the entire army of the Undead.


    "Creatures of the Er Continent, Sander Vogt is my name. Does anyone remember me?"


    The face in the clouds spoke once more.


    "Vogt? One of the Thirteen Kings of the Undead? Didn''t he perish in the Holy War? How is he still alive?" Elina asked with a frown.


    "Ha ha ha, I never thought anyone would still remember me. You must be the current Queen of the Elves. You''re far weaker than Diana. Oh, how I miss the scent of the Elves," Vogtughed with a trace of madness.


    Elina''s expression darkened. Diana was the previous Queen of the Elves, a mighty Mage Ruler, but she had perished in the Holy War.


    "Vogt, you Undead were defeated three thousand years ago, and you will fail again this time!" Boone snorted coldly.


    "Humans? I didn''t expect the weak and helpless humans of the past to have grown stronger. But in the eyes of this king, you are still as insignificant as ants. If it weren''t for that old trickster Artefrie, how would we, the Undead, have been defeated?" Vogtughed.


    "Today, I am merely here to say hello. It won''t be long before we, the Undead, will conquer the entire Er Continent. Prepare to be our ves!" Vogt''sughter echoed through the air.


    His words left everyone in the city in silence. The terror of the Undead might not be known to themon folk, but Boone and the others understood. With the current strength of the Er Continent''s defenders, there was no way they could withstand an army of Undead.


    Elsewhere, Sylvus was sleeping in his shop.


    He was suddenly awakened by the sound of a disgustingugh. He frowned and slowly opened his eyes, looking around in confusion. "Men, how long have I been asleep? Why has it gone dark?"


    Men looked up at the sky and replied, "Boss, it''s not nightfall. The sunlight has been blocked by that thing up there."


    "Blocked?" Sylvus frowned and turned his gaze to the sky, noticing a cloud that resembled a human face. The eerieugh he had heard earlier hade from that cloud.


    "What is that thing?" Sylvus asked, puzzled.


    "Boss, that''s Vogt, one of the Thirteen Kings of the Undead. Every one of them is as strong as a Mage Ruler . Back then, just five of them nearly brought the Er Continent to ruin," Men exined.


    At that moment, the system''s voice suddenly echoed in Sylvus''s mind:


    [System Mission: Kill Sander Vogt, one of the Thirteen Kings of the Undead. Reward: Fragment of the Forbidden Codex.]


    Sylvus was about to speak when the system''s notification stunned him for a moment. Then, his eyes lit up with excitement. He hadn''t expected that killing a single king would earn him a fragment of the Forbidden Codex.


    Thinking about this, Sylvus''s gaze shifted to Vogt, who was stillughing arrogantly in the sky.


    "Men, is that the real body of the Undead?" Sylvus asked with a sly smile, narrowing his eyes.


    It was as if he could already see the fragment of the Forbidden Codex beckoning him.


    "Boss, that''s just an aura condensed from Vogt. His true body is still in the Undead World," Men said.


    "His real body is still in the Undead World? So I can''t kill him just yet?" Sylvus frowned.


    The mission was already issued, and if he didn''tplete it quickly, it would itch at his mind.


    "System, is there a way to enter the Undead World?" Sylvus asked.


    [Host, you can use the Great Space Summoning Spell to summon the target here.]


    Hearing this, Sylvus''s eyes gleamed.


    Of course! He still had forbidden magic at his disposal. He hadn''t used it in so long, he nearly forgot about it.


    "Arrogant enough to interrupt my sleep, who gave you the courage?" Sylvus sneered and flew up into the air above his shop.


    "Boss, what are you doing?" Men shouted in confusion, quickly following him.


    "I''m going to destroy him!" Sylvus grinned.


    With a wave of his right hand, the Forbidden Codex appeared in his grasp.


    Men''s eyes shed with surprise. Vogt''s real body wasn''t even on the Er Continent, so how was his boss nning to destroy him?


    His gaze shifted to the Forbidden Codex in Sylvus''s hand. This was the first time Men had seen it, but he could feel the intense energy radiating from it.


    "Great Space Summoning Spell!"


    At that moment, after Sylvus collected the unique aura of Vogt, the Forbidden Codex in his hand began to glow with a purple light. A spatial ripple appeared above the shop.

 Chapter 77: Summoning the King of the Undead

    "Listen, all creatures of the continent of Er, my undead n will soon descend upon you once again. This time, we will enve all the living beings on this continent."


    Vogt burst into loudughter.


    Many of the citizens in the holy city showed signs of panic on their faces. Years ago, when the undead n suddenly arrived, countless people perished on the continent.


    This time, they feared they might not escape their doom.


    "..."


    Just as Vogt was enjoying watching the terrified expressions on the people''s faces, a powerful spatial disturbance suddenly appeared.


    Everyone in the holy city froze for a moment, and they couldn''t help but look in the direction of Sylvus''s shop.


    "Is it Boss Sylvus? What is he doing?"


    "What a strong spatial disturbance! Could Boss Sylvus be summoning some powerful being?"


    "Judging by thismotion, whatever is being summoned is at least a Magic Emperor-level being."


    Boone and the others also looked at Sylvus, confusion evident in their eyes, not understanding what he was up to.


    "What... what''s happening? Why can''t I move my body? Such a strong spatial force, who''s summoning me?"


    At that moment, Vogt, who was hovering in the sky, suddenly shouted in rm, causing many onlookers to freeze again and shift their gaze back to Sylvus.


    "Could it be that Boss Sylvus is summoning Vogt? Has he gone mad? Why would he summon a powerful undead being?"


    "That''s Vogt, a being at the level of a Mage Ruler . With the current power of our continent, we wouldn''t be able to resist him."


    "Don''t forget, Boss Sylvus is the man who could catch heaven''s lightning with his bare hands. I doubt that even a Mage Rulerlike Vogt would be a match for him."


    The crowd murmured among themselves.


    Meanwhile, Boone, Elena, and Ronald exchanged fearful nces.


    "Is this guy insane? If he really summons Vogt, thetter will definitely find a way to bring the rest of the undead n into our world. Our continent would be doomed."


    Ronald gritted his teeth and said.


    "It''s strange... What level of strength is he at? The spatial barrier between the undead world and our continent of Er isn''t easy to break."


    "Besides, Vogt is at the level of a Mage Ruler , and even a Mage Rulershouldn''t be able to summon a being like him so easily."


    Elena furrowed her brows as she spoke.


    Boone, on the other hand, remained silent.


    At this point, they were powerless to stop what was happening.


    They didn''t have the means to oppose Sylvus.


    All they could do was wait for him to summon Vogt and see what he intended to do.


    If he truly intended to do something that would harm the continent, there would be nothing they could do to stop him.


    "Ha ha ha! Who would have thought? Someone dares summon me to the continent of Er! Excellent! Now I don''t have to wait so long."


    Vogtughed once more.


    Then, the face formed by dark clouds in the sky vanished.


    The spatial disturbance around them grew even more intense.


    "Come here!"


    "..."


    Sylvus shouted.


    A spatial rift immediately appeared in the sky.


    A powerful aura emanated from it.


    Everyone present felt a chill in their hearts.


    Those with weaker strength fainted on the spot.


    "Ha ha ha! The continent of Er! I have returned!"


    A voice ofughter echoed from the spatial rift.


    Soon, under everyone''s watchful eyes, a figure wearing a ck robe and holding a staff with a skull emerged from the rift.


    Sylvus looked over.


    Beneath that ck robe was a frail, skeletal body.


    The hand grasping the staff was nothing more than skin and bones.


    Two violet mes flickered in its eyes.


    Its entire body radiated an aura of death.


    Any nt or flower that came into contact with this aura immediately turned to ash.


    "So this is an undead being?"


    Sylvus said with some surprise.


    He had assumed that undead beings would be in some sort of spiritual form.


    It turned out they just looked extremely eerie.


    "Boss, there are many kinds of undead: skeletons, ghosts, liches, ck knights, death knights, and so on. This Vogt is a lich mage."


    "Three thousand years ago, he had already reached the level of a Mage Ruler, but he was ultimately in by Lord Artiferi. It''s unclear why he''s alive again now."


    Men whispered next to Sylvus.


    At that moment, Men also felt some fear.


    After all, the figure before him was an undead being, and a powerful Mage Ruler -level undead at that.


    He didn''t know why Sylvus had summoned him from the undead world.


    Could it be, as Sylvus said, that he intended to destroy Vogt?


    "Boy, are you the one who summoned me? Don''t worry, I''ll leave you with a whole corpse."


    Vogt''s eyes turned toward Sylvus in the distance.


    Underneath the ck hood that covered his head, the violet mes in his eyes flickered violently.


    Sylvus squinted slightly.


    This guy was pretty arrogant!


    He still thought he would leave Sylvus''s corpse intact?


    It seemed he didn''t realize his predicament yet.


    "Come!"


    Sylvus beckoned with his finger, speaking calmly.


    He didn''t bother wasting words with Vogt and directly used the One-Word True Technique.


    "Arrogant! You dare tomand me? I... What''s happening? Why can''t I control my body?"


    Vogt was mid-sentence when he suddenly cried out in rm.


    He found that his body was movingpletely against his will, flying toward Sylvus.


    "What have you done? Why can''t I control my body?"


    A few secondster, Vogt was standing right in front of Sylvus.


    Looking at Sylvus, who was within arm''s reach, Vogt shouted in fear.


    "..."


    "..."


    But Sylvus didn''t respond.


    He simply threw a punch,nding it on Vogt''s head.


    Vogt let out a scream of agony.


    The violet mes in his eyes flickered.


    "You''re the one who disturbed my sleep?"


    Sylvus asked coldly.


    "What? You... you..."


    Vogt tried to speak.


    But Sylvus hit him on the head again.


    Vogt screamed once more.


    At that moment, Vogt was filled with shock.


    He hade to the continent of Er, thinking he could dominate the entire continent.


    After all, he hadn''t sensed any Mage Ruler -level beings here.


    But now?


    He was being beaten up by a young man who didn''t even emit any aura.


    And the reason? Because he disturbed this man''s sleep?


    At the same time, Vogt was puzzled.


    He was an undead being and shouldn''t feel pain.


    But every punch from Sylvus caused him immense pain, as if his soul was being torn apart.


    "Youugh so loudly, yet you think you''re proud of yourself?"


    "Boom!"


    Sylvus didn''t stop.


    As he spoke, his fists kept raining down on Vogt''s body.


    Vogt could only endure it, with no means of resisting.


    The crowd watched in shock as Sylvus relentlessly beat up the king of the undead.


    And the reason? Because Vogt had disturbed Sylvus''s sleep.


    Everyone below stood there, stunned.

 Chapter 78: The Legendary Shopkeeper

    "Isn''t Boss Sylvus a bit too ruthless? He''s actually beating up a king of the undead?"


    "From what Boss Sylvus said, it seems like this Vogt disturbed his sleep, which is why he used a method to summon Vogt from the undead world."


    "This is insane. Just because he disturbed his sleep, he gets beaten up like this? Vogt is supposed to be a powerful Mage Ruler ! How strong is Boss Sylvus really?"


    The people below were watching this scene, all eximing in shock.


    Boone and his group were equally astonished as they witnessed what was happening.


    Earlier, they had no idea why Sylvus had summoned Vogt. Now they understood¡ªit was because Vogt had disturbed his sleep.


    "This is way too strong! Sylvus can actually beat an Mage Ruler-level figure. Could he be someone who came from that legendary ce?"


    Elena''s eyes were shining as she looked at Sylvus.


    Just moments ago, she had thought that Vogt''s arrival in Er would bring doom to the entire continent. But now, the mighty Mage Ruler they once feared couldn''t even defend himself against Sylvus.


    "It seems like we won''t be able to get the Forging Hammer."


    Ronald looked at Sylvus with aplex expression. He had previously nned to use his n''s methods to deal with Sylvus and steal the Forging Hammer. But now, it was clear that their methods would bepletely useless.


    If Sylvus could handle an Mage Ruler without them even fighting back, then Sylvus was definitely more powerful than any Mage Ruler .


    Boone, though he said nothing, was filled with joy inside. Even though he didn''t have much interaction with Sylvus, the fact that Sylvus was human and resided in the holy city gave him confidence. From now on, when facing the Elves and Dwarves, he could speak with more authority.


    "You... who exactly are you? How do you possess such overwhelming power?"


    At this moment, Vogt, his face filled with terror, was looking at Sylvus. He was restrained by an invisible force and, even after unleashing all his internal power, was unable to resist.


    He was one of the thirteen kings of the undead! His strength was immense, causing many to fear him. Yet now, he was being beaten senseless by a human boy, something he simply couldn''tprehend.


    "System, how do I kill this thing for good?"


    Sylvus didn''t pay attention to Vogt and instead asked the system in his mind. Although he was continuously attacking Vogt, he hadn''t yet dealt a fatal blow.


    This was because Men had just told him that Vogt had already died once, three thousand years ago, but was still alive now. In other words, simply killing his physical form wouldn''t be enough.


    If Vogt didn''t die permanently, Sylvus wouldn''t be able toplete his mission.


    [Host, as Vogt is an undead lich, his life essence is hidden inside an artifact. Only by obtaining this artifact can you kill him for good.]


    Hearing this, Sylvus suddenly understood. No wonder this guy hade back to life after dying before. Merely killing his body wasn''t enough. He needed to destroy his life essence as well.


    "And where is the artifact that contains his life essence?"


    Sylvus continued to ask.


    [It''s in the undead world, but the host can use the Great Spatial Summoning technique once again. Through Vogt''s body, you can summon the artifact that holds his life essence.]


    Sylvus nodded, but the Great Spatial Summoning technique could only be used once a day, and he had already used it today, so he would have to wait until tomorrow.


    Thinking about it, Sylvus threw another punch at Vogt''s head, causing another scream.


    "Bring out the artifact that holds your life essence, and I''ll give you a quick death," Sylvus said calmly, looking at Vogt.


    "Hahaha, I didn''t expect you to know the undead''s secret of immortality. If you have the guts, kill me! When I recover, I won''t let you get away with this!"


    Vogtughed out loud, showing no more fear in his eyes. He had nothing to lose¡ªdying meant nothing, as he could always revive. Death was almost a release for him, especially since he couldn''t fight back.


    Sylvus narrowed his eyes; this guy was quite stubborn. But then he smiled slightly.


    "Don''t worry, you''ll die tonight. But before that, you''re going to stay right here."


    With those words, Sylvus turned his gaze to Ronald.


    "Ronald, do your Dwarves have any weapons that can cause pain to the soul without killing?"


    Ronald, slightly taken aback, quickly pulled out ten ck whips from his bag.


    "Boss, these are Soul-Whips made from the spine of the Soul-Eating Beast. We Dwarves use them to torture prisoners. They won''t kill but can cause immense pain."


    Boone, hearing this, also spoke up with a smile. "We humans also have whips for torturing the soul. Would you like to try ours?"


    As for Elena, her Elven race didn''t possess such torturous tools.


    "Bring them all. I now dere to the entire city: Vogt will remain bound here tonight, and anyone cane and give him ash. Consider it a birthday gift from me to Emperor Boone."


    Sylvusughed as he said this.


    The citizens of the holy city were stunned for a moment when they heard this, then quickly showed expressions of joy.


    The Boss was truly ruthless! He was going to imprison an Mage Ruler and allow anyone toe and whip him.


    Boone''s eyes sparkled with excitement. This was undoubtedly the best birthday gift he had ever received in his life.


    The opportunity to torment an Mage Ruler¡ªthis wasn''t something just anyone could experience.


    "Alright, carry on with your business. If you''re interested,e and enjoy torturing this undead Mage Ruler."


    With a wave of his hand, Sylvus took Vogt andnded atop his shop.


    "No, you can''t do this to me! I am a king of the undead! I cannot be humiliated like this! Please kill me... just kill me!" Vogt screamed, as the thought of being tortured by mere mortals was more unbearable than death.


    "Don''t worry, you''ll be dead by tonight," Sylvus said with a soft smile. Then, with a wave of his hand, Vogt was bound at the end of a dark alley.


    "Boss, we''re here!" came a voice from outside just as Vogt was restrained.


    Sylvus turned to see that Kennan and Corvin had arrived. These two were not far from Sylvus''s shop, and when they heard what Sylvus had said, they rushed over.


    At the same time, Ronald brought the Soul-Whips and other instruments of torture.


    Looking at Sylvus, Ronald''s gaze was filled with admiration, and he was genuinely starting to worship him.


    "Boss, the two whips are here," Ronald said respectfully.


    He knew that they no longer had the right to be enemies with Sylvus and had toply.


    "If you''re free, stay here and make sure the people whoe can enjoy themselves."


    Sylvus instructed.


    "No problem, Boss!" Ronald smiled, quickly heading towards where Vogt was restrained.


    At this moment, Kennan and Corvin were already waiting eagerly.


    "Ahem, let me have the first crack at it," Ronald said with a sly smile as he nced at Kennan and Corvin. Then he raised the two whips and brought them down hard on Vogt.

 Chapter 79: The Humiliation of the Undead King

    A huge shoutout to Afan for the awesome donation of 31 golden tickets! ??? I''ll definitely be writing more just for you, buddy! ???? Your support means the world, and I could really use more of it, folks. So please, keep cheering me on¡ªyour help fuels this journey! ?? Let''s keep this adventure rolling! ????


    "KA KA KA..."


    As Ronald''s twin whipsshed out, Vogt immediately began screaming in agony.


    The physical pain, he could barely feel, but the pain searing his very soul was unbearable.


    "Hahaha, this feels amazing! I never thought I''d see the day when the king of the undead would be humiliated like this!"


    Ronald couldn''t help butugh out loud.


    This made Vogt''s eyes sh with cold fury as he red at Ronald.


    "Dwarves! If I survive, I will y every single one of you alive!"


    Whip crack...


    Ronald merely sneered at Vogt''s threat and struck him again without hesitation.


    "You speak as if I wouldn''t strike you, and you''d just let us go."


    "Senior, can we have a try?"


    Corven asked, with a hint of eagerness in his voice, as he looked toward Ronald.


    After all, Vogt was an undead¡ªa powerful mage at that.


    Someone of this caliber, they had never even seen before, let alone gotten the chance to torture.


    "Go ahead."


    Ronald said, tossing the two whips to Corven and Kennen.


    The two exchanged excited nces and eagerly cracked the whips at Vogt.


    "Smack... smack..."


    "Aaahhhhh!"


    Vogt screamed once more.


    Though his heart was filled with endless rage, there was nothing he could do.


    All he could do was watch as he was humiliated.


    "This grudge... the undead shall never forget! Aaaahhh!"


    Vogt roared in fury, but was met with another wave of torment.


    Meanwhile, more and more citizens of the Holy City gathered near Sylvus''s little shop, forming orderly lines, all eager to take their turn tormenting Vogt.


    Throughout the entire Holy City, Vogt''s agonized screams echoed, reaching every household.


    No one grew tired of the sound. In fact, they found it to be the most beautiful music in the world, knowing that it was the king of the undead who was suffering.


    "The shop owner is truly a genius, to have such incredible means."


    Boone remarked from atop the pce, gazing in the direction of Sylvus''s shop.


    Beside him stood the Elf Queen, Elina.


    "Indeed, he''s no ordinary man."


    Elina nodded in agreement, her heart still full of curiosity.


    What was Sylvus''s true strength? How could he breach the spatial barrier between worlds and summon a mage as powerful as Vogt?


    Not only that, but Vogt hadn''t even been able to resist.


    Could there truly be someone stronger than a mage of Vogt''s caliber in this world?


    Elina''s curiosity about Sylvus grew stronger.


    She had never encountered such a mysterious man before.


    "If only the shop owner would help us defend against the undead, then the entire continent of Aesral would be truly safe. What a pity..."


    Boone sighed, disappointed that Sylvus didn''t seem inclined to follow hismand.


    "But what Sylvus did is brilliant¡ªhaving the people of the Holy City whip Vogt themselves. When the undeadunch their great invasion, these people won''t fear them."


    Elina said with a smile.


    Boone nodded in agreement.


    Before today, just hearing the word "undead" would have sent fear through the citizens of the Holy City.


    But now, they had gotten the chance to humiliate a mage of Vogt''s stature.


    After this, they would never fear lesser undead.


    This act was far more meaningful than simply killing Vogt.


    "Your Majesty, aren''t you going to try? After all, Queen Diana was killed by Vogt."


    Boone asked, ncing at Elina.


    Elina shook her head.


    Though she did want to punish Vogt, she knew the ce was crowded, and as queen, it would not be appropriate for her to join in.


    As time passed, Sylvus''s shop earned far more than usual due to the excitement. Many came to witness Vogt''s humiliation, and in the process, they bought plenty of potions from the shop.


    By the end of the day, Sylvus had earned billions of magic crystals.


    After all, there were many powerful people in the Holy City.


    With a mage of Vogt''s caliber captured, everyone wanted to see it firsthand, and they ended up purchasing many elixirs as well.


    Even by nightfall, Vogt''s screams had not ceased.


    "There''s no denying it, Vogt is a powerful mage. He screamed all day without stopping."


    Sylvus chuckled as midnight approached, finally able to use forbidden magic once more.


    "Finally, it''s past midnight. I can use forbidden spells again."


    A smile spread across Sylvus''s face as he made his way toward Vogt.


    Even though it waste, the area was still bustling with tens of thousands of people gathered to witness the spectacle.


    "Master, this Vogt is incredibly resilient. He''s been tortured all day and still hasn''t begged for mercy."


    Men and Ronald hurried to greet Sylvus as they saw him approach.


    Everyone else fell silent, gazing in awe at the man under the moonlight¡ªthe man who had captured an undead mage.


    Sylvus ignored the crowd and walked slowly toward Vogt.


    By now, Vogt was in a wretched state, his robes nearly in tatters, his body covered in wounds.


    "Kill me... kill me now..."


    Vogt cried out in desperation when he saw Sylvus approaching. His eyes were filled with urgency.


    He had been tortured for hours, and if it weren''t for his inability to move or summon his magic, he would have ended his own life.


    "I''m here to send you off."


    Sylvus said with a smile.


    At his words, Vogt froze for a moment beforeughing out loud.


    "Hahaha! Then hurry up and kill me! I''ve never wanted to die this much!"


    Yet, deep within, his heart was filled with cold calction.


    As long as he died, he would be free from this torment, and it wouldn''t take long for him to revive.


    When he did, he would make sure to exact his revenge a hundredfold.


    "Don''t be so hasty. Before you die, I have a gift for you."


    Sylvus smiled.


    "What... what gift?"


    A sense of dread suddenly rose in Vogt''s heart. Could it be that... no, it couldn''t be!


    His life essence was hidden within the undead world, and not even the twelve other undead kings knew where it was.


    There was no way Sylvus could know.


    Besides, he had ced powerful barriers around his life essence.


    If they were disturbed, he would know.


    But Sylvus simply grinned as he ced his hand on Vogt''s head.


    Immediately, gray energy began to pour from Vogt''s body, flowing into Sylvus''s hand.


    "Great Space Summoning!"


    A few secondster, Sylvus''s eyes gleamed as he activated a forbidden spell.


    Suddenly, a spatial ripple appeared in the air, and under everyone''s watchful eyes, a massive rift opened in the sky.

 Chapter 80: The Fall of the Undead King

    The Fall of the Undead King


    "..."


    With the appearance of the ck bead.


    A wave of energy also emerged from the swamp.


    Countless runes lit up, as if trying to prevent the ck bead from leaving.


    But in the next second, a spatial fluctuation suddenly appeared on the surface of the ck bead.


    Although the runes tried to block it, the ck bead disappeared in an instant.


    And at the moment the bead disappeared, a wave of energy appeared at the spatial crack above Sylvus'' head.


    Under the gaze of everyone, a ck bead slowly appeared and finallynded in front of Sylvus.


    "So, your soul was hidden inside this bead, huh?"


    Sylvus looked at the ck bead in front of him and smiled slightly at Vogt.


    "How, how is this possible? How did you even find it? I... I..."


    Vogt, who had been pleading for death moments ago, suddenly turned pale and couldn''t help but cry out in shock.


    If his soul still existed, even if he were killed now, he could be resurrected.


    But if his soul was destroyed, then he would truly die, disappearing forever.


    "Weren''t you asking for death just now?"


    Sylvus didn''t answer, instead, he smiled as he asked the question.


    Seeing the smile on Sylvus'' face, Vogt''s body trembled uncontrobly.


    He had never realized before that a person''s smile could be so terrifying.


    Yes, this time he was truly afraid.


    Even after being humiliated for most of the day, he hadn''t yielded.


    This was his pride as a king of the Undead race.


    But now things were different.


    Sylvus was in control of his soul, which meant that he could truly die and disappear forever from this world.


    "I, I was wrong, senior, please, please spare me! I swear I will never set foot on the continent of Esral again."


    Vogt said hurriedly, his eyes full of desperation as he looked at Sylvus.


    The man in front of him was too terrifying.


    Without making a sound, he had summoned him from the world of the Undead.


    Just when Vogt thought he could conquer the entire continent on his own, Sylvus had struck him down again.


    He didn''t even have the chance to resist, treated like a clown to be humiliated.


    And now, Sylvus held his soul in his hands.


    He had never been this terrified of someone before.


    Sylvus was the first.


    It was even hard to imagine what would happen when the Undead race finally invaded this continent and faced such a powerful person.


    "Didn''t you want to die earlier? Why are you asking me to spare you now?"


    Sylvus asked teasingly.


    "I don''t want to die, senior. What do you want from me? Name your terms, I''ll ept anything, but I really don''t want to die."


    Vogt said bitterly.


    He was the king of the Undead.


    He had worked tirelessly to gain that position.


    Naturally, he didn''t want to die just like that.


    The stronger and higher the status of a person, the more they fear death!


    "I have no conditions. I just want you to die."


    Sylvus smiled slightly.


    As he spoke, his gaze fell on the ck bead in front of him.


    "No, you can''t do this, please no..."


    ...


    As Vogt cried out.


    Sylvus'' fingers pressed onto the ck bead.


    In the next second, cracks appeared on the bead.


    Soon, it shatteredpletely.


    "Ah... I can''t ept this, I can''t ept this..."


    ...


    With his soul destroyed, Vogt sensed his life force beginning to fade.


    He could only roar in anger toward the sky.


    His body started to disintegrate into ash.


    A few secondster, only a ck robe remained, falling to the ground.


    [System prompt: The host has sessfullypleted the task and obtained a fragment of the Forbidden Codex, which has been stored in the system space. Please check it at your convenience.]


    Hearing the system''s voice, Sylvus smiled.


    Finally, he had acquired another forbidden magic spell.


    "Disperse."


    Sylvus said, not paying attention to the people around him, and walked towards the small shop. Men hurriedly followed behind.


    "Thank you, sir!"


    As they watched Sylvus leave, the crowd bowed in respect.


    Even the Dwarf King Ronald looked at Sylvus with admiration.


    ...


    At the moment of Vogt''s death, the entire Undead world began to tremble.


    All the undead let out screams.


    They sensed that one of their kings had fallen.


    And at the very center of the Undead world, there was a towering ck tower that reached the sky. Inside the tower sat twelve figures.


    "What happened? Why did Vogt suddenly lose his life signs?"


    "We, the thirteen kings, are the peak of the Undead world. Who could silently kill him?"


    ...


    "Yesterday, I sensed a spatial fluctuationing from inside the Undead Tower, and then Vogt disappeared. I thought he had left the tower on his own, but now it seems the situation is not that simple."


    "Should we inform the Master? If the Master investigates, we won''t be able to bear the consequences."


    ...


    Voices echoed within the Undead Tower.


    Before the words could settle, a more powerful aura suddenly descended upon the tower.


    The faces of the twelve figures changed, and they all knelt simultaneously.


    "Greetings, Master!"


    "Do you know why Vogt died?"


    A voice rang out, impossible to determine whether it was male or female.


    Every word struck the twelve figures like a blow.


    "Master, we do not know. Could it be that a stronger being has appeared in the Undead world?"


    One of them quickly replied.


    "Hmph, there is no such powerful being in the Undead world. But I sensed a trace of aura from the continent of Esral. Vogt''s death should be rted to that continent."


    A huge shoutout to Afan for the awesome donation of 31 golden tickets! ??? I''ll definitely be writing more just for you, buddy! ???? Your support means the world, and I could really use more of it, folks. So please, keep cheering me on¡ªyour help fuels this journey! ?? Let''s keep this adventure rolling! ????

 Chapter 81: The Forbidden Void: Sylvus New Power

    [System]: "Detected that the host has obtained a fragment of the Forbidden Codex. Would you like to fuse it with the Forbidden Codex?"


    "Fuse!"


    [System]: "The Forbidden Codex fusion isplete. Please check it on your own, host."


    After about half an hour, the system''s voice rang out again.


    Sylvus looked at the Forbidden Codex, eagerly anticipating what kind of forbidden magic he had obtained this time.


    Void Spirit Art: Forbidden magic. After using this magic, you can enter a void state, bing immune to all attacks and restrictions.


    (Note: While in the void state, using any magic will exit the state, and after exiting, you need to wait one minute before using this magic again.)


    When Sylvus looked at the newly obtained forbidden magic, he was slightly stunned.


    This Void Spirit Art could ignore all attacks. It was perfect for escaping!


    Moreover, it could bypass all restrictions.


    If a mercenary possessed such magic, they could explore any treasure location without a hitch.


    "This thing doesn''t even have a daily usage limit. Doesn''t that mean I can use it whenever I want, as many times as I like?"


    Sylvus'' eyes lit up.


    Although it wasn''t an offensive forbidden magic, he wasn''tcking in attack power at the moment.


    On the contrary, such supportive magic could be immensely useful at times.


    Just like the Grand Summoning Magic.


    If it weren''t for the incident of summoning Vogt, he wouldn''t have realized how overpowered that forbidden magic was.


    Especially whenbined with the invincible buff his shop provided.


    As long as he wanted to deal with someone, it didn''t matter if they fled to the ends of the earth or how strong they were.


    He could summon them and beat them up.


    "Let''s give this magic a try."


    Sylvus smiled.


    "....."


    As an energy wave appeared, Sylvus felt the space around him begin to change.


    In the next moment, he merged into the void.


    "Am I in a void state?"


    Sylvus looked at his body and noticed no change.


    However, when he approached the wall, he realized he could pass through it effortlessly.


    "Phasing through walls?"


    Sylvus was slightly surprised.


    He hadn''t expected this Void Spirit Art to have other effects.


    Next, he looked towards Men''s room.


    It was the perfect opportunity to see if the other person could detect him.


    Passing through the wall, Sylvus entered Men''s room.


    At that moment, Men was sitting cross-legged on the bed, meditating.


    When Sylvus entered the room, Men frowned.


    He immediately opened his eyes and looked towards where Sylvus was standing.


    "Did he notice me?"


    Sylvus frowned, but didn''t care too much.


    This Void Spirit Art wasn''t invisibility, so being seen was expected.


    He was about to greet Men and ask him to attack as a test.


    But to his surprise, Men closed his eyes again,pletely ignoring him.


    "Didn''t he notice me?"


    Sylvus was taken aback.


    Given Men''s personality, if he had seen him, he would''ve already stood up respectfully.


    There''s no way he would ignore him like this.


    "System, does the Void Spirit Art have an invisibility effect?"


    Sylvus couldn''t help but ask.


    [System]: "Host, your body has turned into void, which is essentially invisibility."


    Hearing the system''s exnation, Sylvus realized that this forbidden magic was even more powerful than he had imagined.


    It granted not only phasing through walls but also invisibility.


    And on top of that, immunity to all attacks.


    "Wait, System, if no one can see me, they naturally can''t attack me, so isn''t the immunity to all attacks a bit redundant?"


    Sylvus asked.


    [System]: "Host, have you ever been hit by a Forbidden Spell?"


    "Uh¡­"


    The system''s simple and direct question left Sylvus speechless, but he understood what it meant.


    If someone used a forbidden spell on him, whether he was invisible or not wouldn''t matter.


    The key would be his immunity to attacks.


    After all, at the moment, he was invincible only inside his shop.


    Once he left the shop, he was just a Mage King.


    After familiarizing himself with the new forbidden magic, Sylvus returned to his room.


    This time, he didn''t disturb Men and allowed him to continue training.


    The night passed without incident.


    The next morning, the Holy City became lively once again.


    People in every street and alley were talking about how Sylvus had eliminated the Undead Kingst night.


    "Have you heard? Last night, Boss Sylvus wiped out that powerful Lich Lord! I was right there! That Lich Lord was screaming so miserably!"


    "What? He''s already gone? I was going to whip him myself, but now you''re telling me he''s gone?"


    "Haha, good thing I went early. I gave him two whips. I have to say, it felt really good."


    "I didn''t get to whip him either. There were too many people, so I thought I''d wait till today. Now you''re telling me he''s dead?"


    Upon hearing the news of Vogt''s defeat, most people were thrilled.


    After all, no one had forgotten the horrors the undead had inflicted a thousand years ago.


    However, a small number were disappointed.


    They had missed the chance tosh out at the Lich Lord.


    After Sylvus'' shop opened for business, the alley quickly filled with people, but no one dared to cause a ruckus.


    They all knew that the shop owner had a bad temper.


    Once, a Lich Lord had disturbed Sylvus'' sleep, and the shop owner summoned him, whipped him for half a day, and then killed him that night.


    No one wanted to end up like Vogt.


    So even though there were many people, the alley remained quiet.


    Aside from the crowd in the alley, there was already a long queue outside on the main street.


    The citizens of the Holy City were used to it.


    They knew that Boss Sylvus'' shop had opened once again.


    After the shop opened, Sylvusy on his chair, while Men busied himself with work.


    The shop ran smoothly, and time passed quickly.


    After about two hours, two figures appeared outside the alley.


    One of them was Dwarf King Ronald.


    When the people in the alley saw them, they automatically made way.


    It wasn''t for Ronald, though, but for the other person, who was none other than the Elven Queen Elena.


    Elena exuded a unique, noble aura that made the crowd reluctant to approach.


    They cleared a path, and the two walked slowly up to Sylvus.


    "Boss, we''re not here to buy pills. We''vee to bid farewell," Ronald said quickly upon approaching Sylvus.


    He was well aware of the shop''s rules, fearing that if he spokete, Sylvus might strike him down.


    "Farewell? Why are you telling me?" Sylvus asked without opening his eyes.


    Ronald and Elena exchanged nces.


    They hade to bid farewell out of respect for Sylvus.


    Though it hadn''t been explicitly stated, everyone knew that Sylvus was now the most powerful person on the continent.


    "Boss, we actually have a request as well," Elena said at that moment.

 Chapter 82: Hidden Motives

    ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    A huge shoutout to yton_Mix for the awesome donation of 59 golden tickets! ??? I''ll definitely be writing more just for you, buddy ! ???? Your support means the world, and I could really use more of it, folks. So please, keep cheering me on¡ªyour help fuels this journey! ?? Let''s keep this adventure rolling! ????


    ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Sylvus raised his head and nced at Elena.


    Then he closed his eyes again.


    "No time."


    Elena, who was about to continue speaking, stopped.


    She immediately felt stifled inside.


    "I haven''t even said anything yet! How can you say you have no time? After all, I am a queen!


    And there are so many people watching us! Can''t you give me a little face?"


    At that moment, Ronald smiled and said,


    "Boss, I''ve already discussed it with Queen Elena. Our dwarf n will forge the items in your blueprints, and as for the materials, the elf n will provide them."


    Hearing this, Sylvus could only open his eyes.


    Ronald had said it so clearly that if Sylvus ignored him now, he would truly seem heartless.


    "Go ahead, what is it?" Sylvus looked at the two and asked.


    "Boss, could we perhaps talk somewhere else? This matter concerns the secrets of both our ns, so..." Ronald asked cautiously.


    This piqued Sylvus'' curiosity.


    The secrets of both ns are to be shared with him, and they even need his help?


    What kind of secret is this?


    "Can we talk now?"


    As he thought, Sylvus moved his mind.


    He immediately opened a small independent space.


    Although they could see the people outside, those outside couldn''t see or hear them.


    "Boss, I''ll go first with our dwarf n''s matter. It''s about the forging hammer. Could you lend it to me for a while?" Ronald asked with a sheepish smile.


    "Is this the secret you wanted to tell me?"


    Sylvus frowned.


    This guy clearly just wanted the forging hammer toplete an artifact collection, yet he didn''t dare to admit it was no secret at all.


    "Boss, don''t rush. This forging hammer is actually the secret of our dwarf n. ording to our ancient texts, if we can find the forging hammer, we can awaken the bloodline power within us, making us even stronger," Ronald hurriedly exined.


    "Bloodline power? What kind of bloodline do your dwarves have?"


    Sylvus asked, puzzled.


    "Well... I don''t know either. That''s why I want to borrow the forging hammer and see what kind of bloodline power our dwarf n possesses," Ronald replied with a bitter smile.


    He really didn''t know what kind of bloodline power the dwarves had since no one had ever acquired theplete forging hammer before.


    "And if you awaken this bloodline power, what''s in it for me? More trouble?" Sylvus countered.


    "Boss, we''ve already acknowledged our past mistakes, so please don''t hold a grudge anymore. Besides, even if we awaken our bloodline power, we still wouldn''t be a match for your strength," Ronald quickly added.


    Sylvus remained silent, which made Ronald even more anxious.


    The forging hammer was within his grasp, but he couldn''t take it to fulfill the long-held dream of the dwarves.


    Ronald, biting his lip, said,


    "Boss, if we grow stronger, we can speed up the process of forging items for you. Maybe we could even finish in half a year."


    Sylvus gave Ronald a mocking nce,


    "You don''t even know if that''s true, do you?"


    Ronald froze, then nodded helplessly with a wry smile.


    He was so desperate to obtain the forging hammer that he was willing to promise anything.


    Then Sylvus turned his gaze toward Elena and asked,


    "And what about you? What do you want?"


    "Boss, I would like to ask you to help us open our elf n''s ancestralnd," Elena said seriously.


    "Your elf n''s ancestralnd? You want me to help you open it?"


    Sylvus looked at her in disbelief.


    How did shee to the conclusion that he could open the ancestralnd of the elves?


    Just because of the strength he had disyed?


    "Our elf n''s ancestralnd has existed for countless years, but we have no way of opening it, so we want to ask you to give it a try," Elena exined.


    She truly admired Sylvus''s immense power.


    The elf n had tried every method to open the ancestralnd, but had always failed.


    Although she wasn''t entirely sure if Sylvus could open it, she thought that with his great power, he might be able to destroy the entrance, which would count as opening it.


    Sylvus remained silent.


    These two wanted different things: one wanted the forging hammer, and the other wanted him to be a brute force.


    Did he really seem so free to them?


    At that moment, a voice from the system suddenly sounded:


    "Special Mission: Help the elf n and dwarf n uncover the secrets of their bloodlines. Mission reward: Unknown."


    Sylvus was about to reject them outright, but the system''s voice made him pause.


    "System, what do you mean by this mission? Are you telling me I have to help them?" Sylvus asked with a frown.


    "Host, you don''t have much to do these days, and your strength has increased significantly. It''s time for you to move around the continent. Besides, the rewards will be generous," the system replied.


    Sylvus twitched his mouth.


    "Not much to do? Haven''t I been lounging on a chair, eating sunflower seeds every day?"


    He asked again,


    "Generous rewards? But it says the rewards are unknown."


    "Once youplete the mission, the system will decide the rewards based on yourpletion level. The higher thepletion, the more generous the reward will be. You won''t be disappointed," the system reassured him.


    Sylvus remained silent for a moment.


    It seemed like he had no choice but to go!


    Besides, as the system had mentioned, he really had been quite idle recently.


    He had been on this continent for so long, maybe it was time to explore a bit.


    And of course, there were the "generous rewards" promised by the system.


    He was quite curious just how generous they would be.


    With that thought, Sylvus looked at Ronald and Elena.


    "Go back for now. I will personallye to yournds in a couple of days."


    Elena''s eyes lit up when she heard this.


    She knew Sylvus had agreed.


    But Ronald, on the other hand, was on the verge of tears.


    He only wanted the forging hammer, but now he had to invite Sylvus to his homnd too.


    However, Ronald didn''t dare to refuse.


    If he did, he could kiss the forging hammer goodbye for the rest of his life.


    "Thank you for your help, boss. If there''s nothing else, we''ll take our leave now."


    With that, Sylvus dismissed the space barrier, and the two quickly left.


    Although the crowd in line was curious about what Sylvus, Ronald, and Elena had discussed, no one dared to ask.


    The reason Sylvus said he would go to the elf and dwarf ns in a couple of days was that in two days, the system shop would refresh.


    If he left the small shop, he would no longer be invincible.


    If any trouble arose, he wouldn''t be able to act freely.


    So, he decided to wait two days.


    He wanted to check if there would be any powerful items in the system shop first.


    The shop remained open, and nothing significant happened over the next two days.


    That night, Sylvus quietly waited for the system shop to refresh.


    "System notification: The system shop has sessfully refreshed. Host, please check it yourself."


    Hearing the system''s voice, Sylvus immediately opened the shop to see what good items had been refreshed this time.

 Chapter 83: Sylvus’ Breakthrough and Preparations for the Journey

    Energy Block - Thunder Punishment: Can be consumed three times, equipped with the Sky Hand Cannon. When released, it unleashes a thunder tribtion, capable of inflicting devastating damage to beings of the Mage Ruler level. Price: One hundred billion points.


    Sylvus looked at the first item and smiled.


    He didn''t expect to receive such a powerful weapon.


    Even beings at the Mage Ruler level couldn''t withstand this attack.


    In this world, he could almost be considered invincible with it.


    And the best part was that it was rtively cheap.


    Only a hundred billion points.


    Inparison, a Mage Ruler level being was only worth about thirty billion magic crystals, which was quite a bargain.


    Ancient Origin Pill: Grade 8 medicine, exclusive to the host. After consumption, it boosts power. Price: One billion points.


    The second item was a regr pill that appeared every time.


    At the moment, Sylvus was already at the eighth star level of the Mage Soveriegn.


    After consuming this pill, he would be close to breaking through to the Saint Archmagelevel.


    Wings of the Elves: Unknown item, seemingly rted to the Elven race. Price: Five hundred billion points.


    When Sylvus saw the third item, he frowned.


    This item didn''t seem to have any use for him.


    "Since it''s an Elven thing, the Elves should be the ones to pay for it,"


    Sylvus thought, and then he went ahead and purchased the first two items.


    [System Prompt]: Host has spent one hundred billion points, sessfully purchased Energy Block - Thunder Punishment, it has been added to the system space.


    [System Prompt]: Host has spent one billion points, sessfully purchased Ancient Origin Pill, it has been added to the system space.


    This time, there were only three items.


    After all, the refresh option he receivedst time was a one-time deal, and once used, it was gone.


    As for the Wings of the Elves, Sylvus wasn''t in a hurry to buy them.


    He would wait until he visited the Elves.


    If it turned out to be useful, he wouldn''t be the one paying for it anyway.


    "Time to break through the next level. Once I reach the Saint Archmage level, I can head out to visit the Dwarves and Elves."


    Sylvus thought, then consumed the Ancient Origin Pill, and a surge of magical power began to flow through his body.


    The night passed quietly until the next morning.


    Sylvus didn''t leave his room.


    He told Men to open the shop and continue business as usual, while he remained in his room focused on his breakthrough.


    After a full night of cultivation, Sylvus had reached the ninth star level of the Mage Soveriegn.


    However, breaking through to the Saint Archmage level wasn''t that simple; he estimated it would take until the evening to seed.


    Time passed slowly.


    Sylvus continued his cultivation into the night.


    Men , curious about what his master was doing in the room, didn''t dare to disturb him.


    He thought to himself that perhaps Sylvus was studying some new magical technique.


    ...


    Soon, a powerful wave of magical energy surged from Sylvus'' room.


    Sylvus smiled, knowing he was about to break through to the Saint Archmage level.


    He consumed another pill and concentrated on his breakthrough.


    The magic within him continued to strike at the barrier of the Saint Archmagelevel.


    ...


    Over an hour passed.


    With a sudden jolt through his body, Sylvus'' aura quickly surged.


    In the blink of an eye, he had sessfully reached the Saint Archmage level.


    "Finally, I''ve broken through."


    Sylvus took a deep breath and smiled.


    He had only been in this world for a month.


    In that time, he had gone from being an ordinary person to bing a Saint Archmage.


    If word of this got out, no one would believe it.


    "A Saint Archmage'' control over magic is indeed extraordinary. I can feel that if a mage Soveriegn .were in front of me now, they wouldn''t even be able to cast ten spells."


    Feeling the power within him, Sylvusy down on his bed.


    After a day and night of constant cultivation, his mind was somewhat exhausted.


    And now he nned to head to the Dwarves and Elves the next day.


    After a restful sleep, Sylvus woke up early the next morning before the shop even opened.


    He called for Men .


    "Master, is there something you need?" Men asked curiously, with a hint of fear.


    Was it possible that Sylvus had developed a new magic spell and wanted to test it on him?


    "I''ll be heading out on a trip soon, and I''m not sure how long I''ll be gone. Just keep the shop open and running every day while I''m away."


    Sylvus said.


    "Don''t worry, Master. I''ll be here waiting for your return," Men replied seriously.


    He didn''t ask where Sylvus was going.


    With his master''s power, there was no ce he couldn''t handle.


    "You''ve also been stuck at your level for some time now. While I''m away, besides running the shop, focus on your cultivation. I know you have money, so you can buy the pills from the shop as needed."


    Sylvus said with a smile.


    At this point, Sylvus had hundreds of billions of magic crystals.


    He no longer cared about the million magic crystals Men owed him.


    He knew that Men had wanted to use the shop''s pills for a long time, but had held back, afraid that spending money would lead to him being dismissed.


    But now, Sylvus hade to trust Men .


    Having someone to help run the shop gave him peace of mind.


    "Master, are you serious?" Men asked, his eyes gleaming with excitement.


    "Hurry up and break through to the ninth star of the Mage Emperor. When the timees, I''ll help you cross the tribtion. Otherwise, you''re not worthy of being my shopkeeper."


    Sylvus nodded.


    "Don''t worry, Master. I''ll work hard," Men said with a grin.


    What Sylvus meant was that he guaranteed Men would be a Mage Ruler, something that was a dream for many across the continent!


    After giving a few more instructions, Sylvus headed toward the royal pce.


    He wasn''t going to say goodbye to Boone but to ask him about the locations of the Dwarves and Elves.


    When Boone heard Sylvus had arrived, he was almost too afraid to meet him.


    Usually, Sylvus stayed in his shop and rarely ventured out.


    But now he hade to the pce.


    Perhaps some member of the royal family had offended him.


    Nervously, Boone weed Sylvus.


    But when he learned that Sylvus had onlye to ask about the locations of the Dwarves and Elves, he let out a small sigh of relief.


    As long as no one had caused trouble.


    "Master, both the Dwarves and Elves are located in the east and north of the Er continent, quite a distance from here. This map should help you find them."


    Boone said as he handed Sylvus a map.


    Sylvus nodded.


    "I''ll be spending a few days with them. While I''m gone, take care of my shop."


    Sylvus said.


    "Don''t worry, Master. Nothing will happen."


    Boone promised.


    After all, who in the capital didn''t know about the potion shop that no one dared to mess with?


    Just Sylvus'' reputation alone was enough to scare off any troublemakers.


    In fact, the shopkeepers in the capital had stopped calling themselves "bosses."


    Because whenever anyone mentioned "boss," the first person that came to mind was Sylvus.


    And besides, there was a powerful Magus Emperor in the shop as well.


    Even if Boone didn''t look after it, nothing would happen.


    Sylvus nodded, and without saying another word, flew off into the distance.

 Chapter 84: Encounter with the Elves

    The Bork Empire lies in the west of the Er Continent. Based on proximity, Sylvus decided to first head north and visit the Elven race.


    On his journey, Sylvus wasn''t in any rush. He flew leisurely toward the Elvennds, stopping asionally to see interesting sights and enjoy the scenery.


    After three full days, Sylvus finally reached the far north, arriving at a small town called Elven Town. Despite its name, there were no Elves in the town; it was popted entirely by humans.


    Sylvus asked around and discovered that the humans of this town had once been saved by the Elves and had since settled there.


    He found arge inn and strode inside confidently.


    "Waiter, bring me your best food and drink," Sylvus said, tossing a magic crystal onto the counter.


    The innkeeper''s assistant, seeing Sylvus'' generosity, quickly moved to serve him with enthusiasm. A single magic crystal was worth about a hundred gold coins. In this kind of inn, two gold coins were more than enough for a filling meal.


    Naturally, Sylvus was considered a distinguished guest. After all, he didn''t carry any gold coins with him; the cheapest thing he had was magic crystals.


    While Sylvus sat down, the inn''s patrons started talking among themselves.


    "Did you hear? They say someone amazing appeared in the Bork Empire. His power is so great that even the Queen of the Elves fell under his control."


    "I heard that too! Apparently, he''s the owner of a small shop in Holy City, someone who has hidden his strength all this time. During the Emperor''s birthday in the Bork Empire, he captured a God of Law level undead as a gift."


    "That''s impossible! I thought there were no more God of Law level beings left in Er. How could someone at that level suddenly appear?"


    "Well, no one knows for sure, but everyone across the continent now knows that we humans have such a powerful figure. He''s probably the strongest in all of Er."


    Sylvus listened to their conversation, unsurprised.


    For the past few days, whenever he stayed at an inn, people would talk about him. Some rumors even imed that the Queen of the Elves was in love with him and that he had rejected her advances.


    ording to the rumors, the Queen had fallen into deep sorrow, weeping every day and losing her appetite.


    The stories about him had grown increasingly exaggerated. Even Sylvus himself didn''t know he was supposed to be this incredible.


    The waiter interrupted his thoughts, bringing him food and drink with a respectful expression.


    "Sir, here''s your meal. If you need anything else, just let me know."


    "Actually, there is something I''d like to ask. Do you know how I can find the Elven race?" Sylvus asked.


    The waiter smiled slightly, as if this question was not unexpected.


    "Every person whoes to Elven Town wants to find the Elven race, but not everyone is sessful."


    "Oh? What do you mean?" Sylvus asked, curious.


    "The Elves don''t like interacting with outsiders. It''s almost impossible to enter their territory. However, there''s one opportunity to meet some of the Elves. Whether or not you can enter depends on yourself."


    "What opportunity? Tell me," Sylvus said.


    "Every five days, the Elves send a group to Elven Town. Theye to heal some of the human townsfolk and also to purchase supplies. This is the only chance to interact with the Elves."


    The waiter smiled as he exined.


    Sylvus frowned slightly. He had hoped to enjoy the journey and rx, taking in the sights along the way. He didn''t expect that entering the Elvennds would be so troublesome.


    If he had known, he would have asked Boone to notify Elina toe and pick him up.


    "When do the Elvese to town?" Sylvus asked.


    "You''re in luck, sir. Tomorrow is the day the Elves are due to visit the town," the waiter replied.


    Sylvus nodded. Since the Elves wereing tomorrow, he wouldn''t need to trouble Elina just yet.


    And if he couldn''t get in tomorrow, he could simply use a grand summoning spell to call Elina. He still remembered her energy signature.


    After finishing his meal, Sylvus wandered around the town for a while. It had been a long time since he had enjoyed such a peaceful life.


    In Holy City, he was always busy with his shop and rarely had time to go out.


    That night, he rested in the inn. The next morning, he woke up to the sounds of the bustling town.


    When he stepped outside, he saw over twenty Elves attending to some sick humans.


    With their magic, many of the seriously ill humans were instantly healed, expressing their deep gratitude to the Elves.


    After more than half an hour, the Elven group took a break, and Sylvus walked over to them.


    "Is there something you need?" one of the Elven women asked as she looked Sylvus over. He didn''t seem to be ill.


    "I wanted to ask how I could enter your Elvennds," Sylvus said with a smile.


    Hearing this, the group of Elves resting nearby turned their attention to him, some of them showing signs of caution.


    "Who are you? And why do you want to enter ournds?" asked an Elven man, who appeared to be the leader of the group. He was the strongest among them, having reached the level of a five-star Mage King.


    "Your Queen invited me toe," Sylvus replied. He wasn''t lying¡ªElina had indeed invited him.


    "What did you say? Our Queen invited you? Do you really think we would believe that?" the man scoffed as he looked Sylvus up and down.


    Their Queen was an extraordinary being. Why would she invite a human man?


    And if it were true, wouldn''t she have told him how to enter the Elvennds?


    To the man, Sylvus seemed like another person trying to enter their territory for selfish reasons.


    "Another one of those people after the beauty of the Elven women. I''ve seen many like him in this town," the man muttered.


    "He didn''t evene up with a good excuse. iming the Queen invited him? Look at him¡ªdoes he really think he''s worthy of such an invitation?"


    Themotion drew the attention of the townspeople, who began pointing at Sylvus and whispering among themselves.


    After all, no one here knew just how powerful Sylvus really was.


    "I''m telling you, your Queen did invite me," Sylvus said, feeling a bit exasperated. He was just telling the truth, but they didn''t believe him.


    "Hmph, you im our Queen invited you? Where''s your proof?" the Elven man sneered.


    "Proof?"


    Sylvus paused for a moment, then flipped his hand to reveal a blue gemstone ne.


    "Does this count as proof?"


    It was Elina''s ancestral stone, which should be enough as evidence.

 Chapter 85: The Summoning of Queen Elina

    "This... This is the Queen''s ancestral stone ne... How did it end up with you?"


    Seeing the blue gemstone ne in Sylvus'' hand, the Elven man couldn''t help but exim in surprise.


    The other Elves quickly looked over and realized it was indeed the ancestral stone ne of Her Majesty, the Queen. They could sense the Queen''s aura from the ne.


    "Naturally, it was given to me by your Queen. Now, can this serve as proof that I was indeed invited by her?" Sylvus asked.


    Although the ne was something he had taken by force, since Elina had not reimed it, he figured it wasn''t a lie to say she gave it to him.


    "Impossible! Her Majesty the Queen would never give her ancestral stone to someone like you! Tell us, how did you reallye to possess this?"


    As the Elven man spoke, all the Elves around Sylvus unleashed their magical auras, ready to attack at any moment.


    The ancestral stone was something only the Queen of the Elves possessed, and it was incredibly important. There was no way the Queen would give it to someone else.


    Watching the Elves prepare to attack despite the evidence he presented, Sylvus frowned, feeling somewhat irritated. He had already shown them proof, yet they still didn''t believe him.


    "If you don''t believe me, then I''ll just summon your Queen here personally," Sylvus said, shaking his head.


    "Hmph! Go ahead and try! I bet you''re just another scoundrel after the beauty of our Elven women. We''ve seen plenty of your kind before."


    "Great Space Summoning!"


    Sylvus couldn''t be bothered to argue further. With a single thought, the blue gemstone in his hand began to glow, and a rift in space appeared around him.


    At the same time, in the Elven territory¡­


    Queen Elina was standing in front of a green wall, lost in thought.


    In the next moment, she felt a ripple of power surrounding her.


    "Who dares?"


    Elina huffed coldly, her magical power surging as she tried to resist the force pulling her.


    However, her expression quickly changed.


    Even though she was a powerful nine-star Mage Emperor, she couldn''t stop this summoning power.


    "Such a strong space summoning... Could it be¡­?"


    Elina frowned.


    There was only one person in the entire continent with such power.


    But why would he summon her now?


    Could he have arrived in the Elvennds?


    Realizing this, Elina stopped resisting, knowing it was pointless.


    In the next second, her body turned into a streak of light and vanished.


    Back in Elven Town...


    "What a powerful force! What is this guy doing? Is he attacking us?"


    "Everyone, be on guard! This man is no ordinary person. He must be plotting something sinister by trying to enter our Elvennds. We can''t let him seed!"


    Seeing the space rift around Sylvus, the Elves were on high alert. The humans in the town also frowned, uncertain of Sylvus'' intentions.


    "Elina,e out."


    Sylvus said calmly.


    Under everyone''s watchful eyes, a graceful figure slowly emerged from the space rift.


    "Boss, I didn''t expect you to arrive so quickly,"


    said the figure with a slight smile, and it was none other than Queen Elina of the Elves.


    When the Queen appeared, both the Elves and the humans in the town were stunned.


    No one had expected that Sylvus would actually summon the Queen herself.


    Even more surprising was the fact that the Queen, who was usually solemn and stern, was now smiling.


    Who exactly was this man standing before them?


    "We pay our respects to Her Majesty, the Queen!"


    The Elves, who had been ready to attack Sylvus moments ago, immediately bowed in respect. Their hearts were filled with confusion, as their elegant and dignified Queen was treating a human with such deference.


    "Rise. What is going on here?"


    Elina asked, slightly puzzled, as she hadn''t expected to find her people here.


    The leading Elven man quickly exined everything that had happened.


    Elina frowned as she listened.


    "So, it seems our Elves have once again offended this man?"


    Sylvus smiled and said, "Elina, this ancestral stone should be considered a gift from you, right? They didn''t believe me, so I had no choice but to call you."


    Elina''s eye twitched slightly.


    Technically, Sylvus had taken the stone by force, but she simply didn''t have the power to reim it.


    However, she dared not say that aloud.


    While the ancestral stone did hold the secrets of the Elves, she herself hadn''t been able to uncover them. For her, it was more of a symbolic item.


    "Boss, I hope you won''t take offense. Over the years, many human strongmen have tried to enter ournds to abduct Elven women, so they have be very cautious,"


    Elina said with a look of concern.


    "It''s fine. If I were offended, you wouldn''t see them standing here right now,"


    Sylvus said calmly.


    He truly wasn''t upset. In this continent, there were indeed vers who captured Elven women to sell for profit. It was understandable for the Elves to be on guard.


    "This is Sylvus, the Boss of the famous shop in Holy City and a most important guest of our Elven race. From now on, you are to treat him with the utmost respect,"


    Elina said, addressing the Elves around her.


    Sylvus?


    Upon hearing his name, the Elves and the townspeople were shaken to the core.


    The name "Sylvus" had been spreading across the entire continent in recent days.


    Everyone knew of him.


    It was said that he was the strongest being in the continent, capable of enduring the divine thunder tribtion with his bare hands.


    He was even said to have toyed with God of Law level beings from the undead race.


    Realizing that they had just faced such a powerful figure, the Elves were filled with fear.


    Thankfully, they hadn''t done anything too rash, or they would have surely perished.


    Elina looked at Sylvus and said, "Since you''re here, allow me to take you into the Elvennds."


    Sylvus nodded. The sooner he finished his business with the Elves, the sooner he could move on to the Dwarves.


    Once his tasks wereplete, he would receive his system rewards.


    With that, Elina and Sylvus flew off into the sky together.


    The rest of the Elves stayed behind in the town.


    News of Sylvus'' arrival in the Elvennds spread quickly.


    "Where exactly is your territory?"


    Sylvus asked as he flew alongside Elina.


    "Ournds are within the Sunset Forest. But in order to enter, one must be guided by an Elf. Otherwise, even if you enter the forest, you won''t be able to find our kingdom,"


    Elina exined.


    Before long, they arrived at a vast and endless forest.


    This was the Sunset Forest, thergest forest in the north.


    As soon as they entered the forest, Sylvus noticed that the life energy here was far stronger than anywhere else.


    If someone were to settle here, even an ordinary person could live for over a hundred years.


    "Boss, this is the entrance to our Elvennds,"


    Elina said a few minutester, pointing at a giant tree ahead of them.

 Chapter 86: The Sacred Ancestral Land of the Elves

    A huge shoutout to  Herbert_7008for the awesome donation of 20 golden tickets! ??? I''ll definitely be writing more just for you, buddy ! ???? Your support means the world, and I could really use more of it, folks. So please, keep cheering me on¡ªyour help fuels this journey! ?? Let''s keep this adventure rolling! ????


    A huge shoutout to daoist_heavenfire & darkmagican_239 too.


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    "Do your elves really live inside trees?"


    Sylvus asked as he looked at the giant tree in front of him.


    The tree was lush and enormous, requiring several people to wrap their arms around it.


    It looked extremely sturdy and appeared to have aged over the years.


    "Yes and no,"


    Elena smiled slightly.


    As she spoke, a green light burst from her right hand.


    A ripple appeared on the surface of the tree.


    She then walked forward, passing through the ripple and disappearing from sight.


    Sylvus did not hesitate and followed after her.


    When he passed through the ripple, his surroundings suddenly brightened, and a massive ind appeared before him.


    The ind was covered in dense forests.


    Countless elves, pping their wings, flew through the jungle.


    The most striking feature, however, were the twelve towering trees surrounding the ind.


    Sylvus could feel a powerful energy emanating from these trees.


    "Those are the war trees of our elven tribe. Each war tree possesses the power of a Nine-Star Mage Emperor."


    Noticing Sylvus'' gaze, Elena smiled and exined.


    "I didn''t expect your elven tribe to be so powerful,"


    Sylvus nodded and said.


    From what the elves had shown so far, it seemed their strength could outmatch all of humanity.


    Of course, he didn''t fully understand the true power of the human race either.


    "Let''s head to the temple now."


    Elena said nothing more and led Sylvus as they flew downward.


    In fact, these war trees were powerful beings once cultivated by the night elves.


    However, after the night elves parted ways with the other elves, the war trees remained with the main elven tribe.


    Under Elena''s guidance, they soon arrived in front of the elven tribe''s sacred temple.


    Sylvus'' arrival piqued the curiosity of many elves.


    They had never seen their queen bring a human to their tribe before.


    "Your Majesty, where did you go just now? We felt a powerful spatial force, and then you disappeared."


    At that moment, several elven leaders hurried toward Elena.


    Princess Xia was also among them.


    "High Priestess, I''m fine. The one beside me is Sylvus of the human race."


    Elena said, turning to look at Sylvus.


    "Sylvus, these are the elders and priests of our elven tribe."


    Upon hearing Elena''s introduction, the elves all turned their gaze toward Sylvus.


    They were all high-ranking members of the elven tribe and naturally knew what was going on.


    "So, you''re Sylvus. We''ve heard much about you."


    The eldest elf, a woman, looked at Sylvus.


    This was the high priestess, Genis, a powerful Eight-Star Mage Emperor.


    Sylvus smiled but remained silent, while Elena exined things to the others. She then took Sylvus into the temple.


    "High Priestess, do you really think Sylvus can open our ancestralnd?"


    An elder elf asked, frowning as he watched Sylvus'' back.


    Genis shook her head.


    "I''m not sure, but if the queen says there''s a chance, then there must be."


    They all knew that Sylvus was an extraordinary being.


    He could easily toy with even the strongest death magic users.


    But whether he could open their ancestralnd was uncertain.


    Since the day they were born, no one had ever been able to open it.


    They didn''t even know whaty inside.


    "Let''s go. We should see what methods he has to open our ancestralnd."


    Genis said as she led the others to follow.


    Meanwhile, Elena led Sylvus to the front of the temple.


    As the doors of the temple opened,


    Sylvus could feel a dense life force emanating from inside.


    "Please,e in,"


    Elena said, motioning for Sylvus to enter.


    He nodded and stepped inside alongside her.


    The sacred temple of the elves could only be entered by the queen and the elders of the tribe.


    Sylvus was the first human to ever set foot inside.


    As he walked into the grand hall, the life force became even more intense.


    It didn''t take long before they arrived at a blue stone wall.


    In the middle of the wall, there was a spring of water.


    This was the source of the dense life energy filling the room.


    "Is this your elven tribe''s sacred spring?"


    Sylvus asked curiously, looking at the small spring.


    "Yes, this is our sacred spring. It has powerful effects. Even a regr person who drinks a single drop can be a magician."


    Elena nodded.


    "The source of this spring seems to be behind that blue stone wall, right?"


    Sylvus asked.


    Elena nodded again.


    "Our ancestralnd lies behind that blue stone wall."


    Sylvus narrowed his eyes.


    Even the water leaking from the ancestralnd had be a treasure for the elves.


    So what kind of treasures could be inside?


    If, in the beginning, Sylvus hade here simply toplete his system''s task,


    he was now genuinely curious about the elven ancestralnd.


    "Are you asking me to smash this stone wall?"


    Sylvus asked.


    "This stone wall is protected by a powerful enchantment. Even the strongest of our Mage emperors couldn''t break it. But I believe you have the ability to do so,"


    Elena said.


    Her meaning was clear: if you can break it by force, go ahead.


    Sylvus frowned slightly.


    If even a mage emperor couldn''t break this stone wall,


    then neither could he.


    Even if he used his god-sealing card, it would only bring him to the level of a mage emperor.


    "It seems that breaking it by force isn''t an option. Luckily, I have other methods."


    Sylvus thought to himself.


    Perhaps before, he wouldn''t have had a way.


    But now, with his third forbidden spell, no enchantment could stand in his way.


    "Since this is your ancestralnd, it wouldn''t be appropriate to break in by force. Let me go in and take a look first."


    Sylvus smiled.


    "You can go in?"


    Elena looked at Sylvus in surprise.


    If he didn''t break the stone wall, how could he enter?


    "Sylvus, this stone wall is enchanted with a powerful spell that absorbs all magical attacks. It''s impossible to get through,"


    Genis, the high priestess, added.


    "Don''t worry. I have my ways. Wait for me here,"


    Sylvus smiled slightly.


    He then used his Void Spirit technique.


    Under the gaze of everyone, his figure slowly began to turn ethereal, until he disappearedpletely.


    "Where did he go?"


    The others were stunned to see Sylvus vanish.


    Even Elena frowned.


    She couldn''t sense his presence at all. Did he run away?


    At that moment, Sylvus had already reached the stone wall.


    He cautiously extended a hand toward the wall, and a blue light immediately red up.


    Just as Sylvus thought it wouldn''t work, he noticed his hand passing through the wall.


    "It worked,"


    Sylvus smiled and stepped forward, passing through the wall into the other space.

 Chapter 87: The Awakening of the Elven Statue

    "Is this the ancestralnd of the elves?"


    Sylvus was slightly stunned as he looked at the space in front of him.


    The entire space was dim and devoid of other objects, except for a ten-meter-tall statue.


    The statue depicted a woman dressed in armor and holding a long sword, exuding an air of nobility.


    "Could this be the ancestor of the elves?"


    Sylvus frowned.


    The woman had no elven features at all.


    She looked exactly like an ordinary human. Could the elves'' ancestor be a human?


    Just as Sylvus was pondering, a sound suddenly echoed.


    Startled, he followed the sound to the back of the statue.


    He discovered a crystalline liquid seeping from the statue''s back.


    "Could this be the source of the Sacred Spring?"


    Sylvus examined the back of the statue and noticed several cracks, as if something had been removed.


    "Could it be the wings of the elves?"


    Sylvus'' eyes lit up.


    He suddenly remembered an item from the system store.


    Elven Wings: Unknown item, seemingly rted to the elves, priced at 500 billion points.


    "System, did you know this item would be useful for the elves?"


    Sylvus couldn''t help but ask.


    However, the system did not respond.


    Sylvus smirked and turned his attention to the Elven Wings.


    Since the item had a purpose, he decided it was worth purchasing.


    With that in mind, Sylvus walked outside.


    If he was going to buy it, he certainly wasn''t going to pay for it himself.


    Meanwhile, back in the temple, the elders of the elven tribe were discussing anxiously:


    "Where has Sylvus gone? Could it be that he found no solution and just left? He could at least let us know."


    "Strange. He doesn''t seem like that kind of person. Could he have truly entered our ancestralnd?"


    "How is that possible? Even if he did, there should''ve been some sign by now. Do we keep waiting?"


    In the midst of their discussions, Queen Elena frowned, unsure of what Sylvus was up to.


    Suddenly, a ripple appeared nearby, and Sylvus'' figure slowly reappeared.


    "Sylvus! Where did you go just now?"


    Upon seeing Sylvus, they hurriedly asked.


    "Of course, I went into your ancestralnd. There''s nothing inside except a statue."


    Sylvus smiled as he spoke.


    "A statue? So, our ancestralnd is open?"


    Elena''s eyes lit up as she asked.


    Sylvus shook his head.


    "While I can enter, I haven''t figured out how to fully open your ancestralnd. If we forcibly break the barrier outside, it might cause the ancestralnd to copse."


    Sylvus wasn''t lying.


    He had already inspected it earlier.


    The barrier on the blue stone wall was connected to the entire ancestralnd.


    If the barrier were destroyed, the space inside would cease to exist.


    "Then what should we do?"


    Elena asked.


    Sylvus could enter, but they couldn''t.


    "There is a way. The statue is iplete; it''s missing your elven wings. If you give me 500 billion magic crystals, I can help restore it, and that should allow the ancestralnd to open."


    Sylvus smiled.


    Hearing this, the elves exchanged odd looks.


    "You haven''t even done anything yet, and you''re already asking for money?"


    "Sylvus, don''t worry. As long as you can open our ancestralnd, we''re willing to give you the 500 billion magic crystals,"


    Elena said seriously.


    500 billion magic crystals wasn''t a small amount, but the elven tribe could still manage.


    However, they wouldn''t just hand them over right away.


    After all, they hadn''t seen any results yet.


    If they gave him the crystals and Sylvus decided to walk away, they''d be left with nothing but regret.


    Unfortunately for them, they couldn''t match Sylvus'' strength.


    Sylvus understood Elena''s concerns and nodded in agreement.


    After all, he wasn''t worried about them defaulting.


    If they tried to cheat him, he could simply use the God-Sealing Card to wipe out the entire elven tribe.


    "Remember what you just said,"


    Sylvus said before disappearing again.


    He passed through the blue stone wall and returned to the space inside.


    "Your Majesty, I feel like Sylvus is deliberately trying to extort us. Did he really enter our ancestralnd?"


    After Sylvus vanished, High Priestess Genis frowned and asked Elena.


    "High Priestess, we must be careful with our words. I don''t know if he truly entered our ancestralnd, but with his power, wiping out our entire tribe wouldn''t be difficult."


    Elena said seriously.


    "If he really just wanted to extort us, he could simply destroy us and take all of our magic crystals for himself."


    Genis nodded in agreement.


    Thinking about it more carefully, she realized this made sense.


    Someone as powerful as Sylvus wouldn''t be greedy for just 500 billion magic crystals.


    Besides, if he really could help them open their ancestralnd, they would dly give him even a trillions crystals.


    "System, purchase the Elven Wings."


    System notification: The host has spent 500 billion points to sessfully purchase the Elven Wings. The item has been stored in the system space. Please check it at your convenience.


    As the system notification rang out, most of Sylvus'' points disappeared.


    Inside the system space, a colorful crystal ball appeared.


    Sylvus took out the crystal ball and found that it contained a pair of miniature white wings sealed inside.


    Just as Sylvus was about to think about how to use the Elven Wings, the statue in the distance began to glow.


    The miniature wings inside the crystal ball started to tremble.


    Cracking sounds echoed, and cracks formed on the surface of the crystal ball.


    A few secondster, the crystal ball shatteredpletely,


    and the miniature wings floated in the air, resonating with the statue in the distance.


    At the same time, back in the temple, Elena and the other elves noticed something unusual.


    The Sacred Spring beside them was rapidly decreasing.


    "The Sacred Spring is flowing backward! Could it be that Sylvus really found a way to open the ancestralnd?"


    Elena''s eyes lit up with excitement.


    The other elven elders were also filled with excitement.


    After all these years, they had been unable to open the ancestralnd.


    Their ancestors had worked tirelessly to try to open it, but today they were finally close to sess.


    Inside the ancestralnd, the miniature white wings floated to the back of the statue.


    As the Sacred Spring wrapped around the wings, they quickly began to grow.


    A few minutester, under Sylvus'' watchful eyes,


    the wings merged with the statue,


    and the statue seemed toe to life, releasing a powerful aura.


    However, as Sylvus gazed at the statue''s new form,


    he frowned.


    "Is this really an elf?" he muttered in disbelief.

 Chapter 88: The Awakening of the Angelic Leader

    "Swish..."


    Just as Sylvus was thinking, the statue in front of him began to glow with flowing lights.


    Under his surprised gaze, the statue started to change and eventually transformed into a living woman.


    She wore golden armor, with a golden crown atop her head.


    In her right hand, she held a long sword, and in her left hand, a shield engraved with intricate dragon patterns.


    The white wings on her back trembled slightly, making her appear like a battle deity.


    "This is definitely not an elf; it seems to be... an angel!"


    Sylvus furrowed his brows as he stared at the woman, thinking to himself.


    But how could the ancestors of the elves be rted to the angels?


    "A human?"


    At that moment, the woman''s lips parted, and a confused voice entered Sylvus'' ears, snapping him back to reality.


    "Who are you?"


    Sylvus asked as he looked at the woman.


    The woman was briefly stunned, clearly not expecting Sylvus to be unafraid and bold enough to question her.


    "Melville Cornelia, the leader of the angelic race in the divine realm. Was it you who awakened me?"


    The woman looked at Sylvus and asked.


    As expected, she was from the angelic race!


    Sylvus squinted.


    Not only was this woman an angel, but she was also the leader of the race.


    But why was she in the ancestralnd of the elves?


    "Yes, I awakened you. What''s your rtionship with the elven tribe?"


    Sylvus couldn''t help but ask.


    "The elven tribe? Did the n from back then seed?"


    Cornelia murmured, her gaze shifting to the distant blue stone wall.


    With a slight movement of the sword in her hand, a crack appeared on the stone wall.


    Cornelia''s voice echoed out.


    Outside, Elena and the others had been waiting and were shocked to see a crack suddenly form in the stone wall.


    As they were wondering what was happening, a voice called out,


    "Come in."


    This voice carried a powerful, magical influence, and Elena and the others had no will to resist.


    They proceeded directly through the crack and quickly entered the space inside.


    Upon seeing Elena and the others,


    a glow shed across Cornelia''s body,


    and she instantly merged into Elena.


    Elena''s body floated rapidly toward Cornelia.


    "It really worked! Our angelic race has survived after all! Hahaha¡­"


    After inspecting Elena, Cornelia burst intoughter.


    Sylvus furrowed his brows; there was indeed a connection between the elves and the angelic race.


    "Who are you...?"


    Elena asked, her face full of confusion.


    Although she was bound,


    she didn''t feel any danger from Cornelia. Instead, there was a sense of familiarity.


    "What is your name?"


    Cornelia didn''t answer Elena''s question but asked one of her own.


    "My name is Louise Elena. I am the current queen of the elven tribe,"


    Elena answered honestly.


    "How many people are left in the tribe?"


    Cornelia continued to ask.


    "There are around 138,000 members left in the tribe."


    "Only so few? Still, to have preserved this many people is fortunate,"


    Cornelia murmured.


    "Senior, who exactly are you?"


    Elena asked again, filled with doubt.


    She had assumed that the person before her was one of their ancestors,


    but Cornelia bore no resemnce to the elves at all.


    The only simrity was that they both had wings.


    However, Cornelia''s wings were several timesrger than those of the elves.


    No matter how Elena looked at it, Cornelia didn''t seem to be one of the elves.


    And yet, the aura Cornelia emitted made Elena feel very close to her.


    Even if Cornelia wasn''t an elf, she was definitely rted to them in some way.


    "Since I have awakened, there are some secrets you all should know,"


    Cornelia smiled as she spoke.


    She then began to exin the secrets regarding the elven tribe, without hiding anything from Sylvus.


    Sylvus was shocked after hearing this.


    The angelic race was a top-tier race in the divine realm.


    Almost no one dared to provoke them.


    But many years ago, chaos erupted in the divine realm.


    Countless powerful figures emerged, all vying to be the new Divine Lord.


    The angelic race, having chosen the wrong side, faced total annihtion.


    The new Divine Lord, recognizing the angelic race''s great strength, wanted to pardon them and bring them under hismand.


    However, the angelic race refused, which enraged the Divine Lord.


    He initially intended to destroy the entire angelic race,


    but due to their good rtions with many other races,


    directly wiping them out could have triggered a revolt across the divine realm.


    In the end, the Divine Lord chose apromise: exile for the angelic race.


    Although the angelic race survived,


    the Divine Lord decreed that every hundred years, divine punishment would befall them as a means of keeping them in check.


    The powerful members of the angelic race, knowing they stood no chance against divine punishment,


    used their great powers to transform their race.


    Thus, the angelic race became the elven race.


    Their fates and appearances were changed,


    but because wings were the source of power for the angelic race, they weren''t fully altered¡ªonly diminished.


    "So many years have passed, and I don''t know what has be of the divine realm,


    but knowing the Divine Lord''s nature, he surely hasn''t forgotten about us,"


    Cornelia said coldly.


    Upon hearing this, Elena and the others were still in shock.


    They never expected their ancestors to have such a history.


    "Cornelia, the Divine Realm is incredibly powerful. With our current strength, we stand no chance of opposing them,"


    Elena said with a frown.


    In truth, she had no desire to go to war with the divine realm.


    After all, even the angelic race had failed. What could a much weaker version of them do?


    "This is destiny. Once you unlock the seal on your bloodline, you will return to being part of the angelic race.


    At that point, you will have the strength to resist the divine realm. Besides, we are not the only ones who want to fight back against the Divine Lord,"


    Cornelia replied.


    Elena furrowed her brow, unsure of what to say.


    She even began to regret learning about this part of their history.


    She had thought that the undead were their greatest enemy,


    but now it turned out that there was an even greater force¡ªthe divine race.


    "Leader, how can we unlock the seal on our bloodline?"


    Elena asked, realizing that there was no escaping this fate.


    Cornelia remained silent for a few seconds before her gaze shifted toward Sylvus.


    "You all leave for now. I have something to discuss with this human,"


    Cornelia said.


    Elena was stunned, ncing at Sylvus in surprise, unsure of what Cornelia wanted to talk about with him.


    However, they didn''t dare ask further and quickly exited.


    Sylvus turned to Cornelia.


    "What do you want to talk about?"


    "Do you know why I didn''t hide these secrets from you?"


    Cornelia asked.


    Sylvus furrowed his brow, his eyes shing coldly.


    "You want to drag me into this mess, don''t you?"

 Chapter 89: The Angelic Race’s

    "I don''t have such intentions. I merely want to ask for your help,"


    Cornelia said with a smile.


    Sylvus'' lips twitched.


    She clearly wanted to drag him into her mess, yet she still had the audacity to call it "help."


    "What kind of help?" Sylvus asked.


    "I need your help to find the artifact that can unlock the bloodline seal of the angelic race,"


    Cornelia replied.


    Sylvus frowned.


    "You are the leader of the angelic race. Do you really need me to help you find this artifact?"


    As the leader of the angelic race, Cornelia possessed the power to challenge the divine realm''s strong.


    On this Er continent, she was practically an invincible existence.


    Why would she need his help?


    "Precisely because I''m from the angelic race, if I leave this space, the divine realm will detect it. At that time, divine punishment will fall again, and the entire continent may shatter,"


    Cornelia exined.


    "Moreover, this is only a remnant of my soul. I don''t have much power left, and I''m incapable of finding the artifact that can break the bloodline seal."


    "And you think I have that capability?"


    Sylvus asked.


    "I''m not entirely sure, but I sensed the aura of divinity on you."


    "Divinity?"


    Sylvus was taken aback, then suddenly remembered something.


    He turned his hand, and the Divine Soul Stone and the Archmage Soul Stone appeared in his palm.


    "Are you referring to these?"


    Sylvus asked.


    "Indeed, those are fragments of divinity. Even though they are broken, they still contain a trace of divine power,"


    Cornelia''s eyes gleamed as she looked at the two soul stones in Sylvus'' hand.


    "Broken divinity?"


    "That''s right. What you hold are fragments of divinity. They can bring your power close to that of a Ruler, but they cannot make you a true Ruler,"


    Cornelia exined.


    "Thews of this world are too weak to allow a true Ruler to exist. If one did, the world would copse under the strain of their power."


    Sylvus looked at the soul stones in his hand.


    Cornelia mentioned that they could bring someone close to Rulerhood.


    This probably referred to bing a top-level archmage or a divine knight.


    In other words, these soul stones could create an archmage and a divine knight.


    "So, you''re telling me all of this because you want to drag me into this mess, right?"


    Sylvus said disdainfully.


    "With two fragments of divinity, it will be easier for you to ascend to Rulerhood in the future. However, once you be a Ruler, you''ll have no choice but to go to the divine realm. Otherwise, you''ll never truly be a Ruler,"


    Cornelia said, smiling but remaining silent after.


    Sylvus twitched again. She was essentially trying to ckmail him.


    Although he didn''t want to admit it, Cornelia wasn''t wrong.


    If he sought to be a Ruler, even if he seeded on the Er continent,


    the entire continent would copse because of him.


    At that point, he would have two choices:


    The first was to continue ascending to Rulerhood, causing the continent to shatter, and then he would have to go to the divine realm.


    The second choice was to go to the divine realm first and ascend there, sparing the Er continent.


    Either way, Sylvus would have to go to the divine realm.


    But now, Cornelia was offering him a third option.


    "Unless what?"


    Sylvus asked in a deep voice.


    He was always the one to outsmart others, and no one had ever dared to manipte him before.


    Cornelia was truly an old master, having lived for who knows how long.


    "Unless you make thews of this world match those of the divine realm,"


    Cornelia said with a smile.


    Sylvus pondered this for a moment before looking back at Cornelia.


    "So, your angelic race chose this continent because you anticipated this situation, didn''t you?"


    Once the angelic race unlocked their bloodline, their power would undoubtedly surge.


    To oppose the strong of the divine realm, they would need to reach the same level as those in the divine realm.


    Naturally, they couldn''t go to the divine realm to strengthen themselves,


    for if they did, they would likely be eliminated as soon as they arrived.


    In that case, the Er continent had to be their stronghold.


    The reason they chose this continent was that itsws had the potential to rise to the level of the divine realm.


    "Exactly. You''re smarter than I thought,"


    Cornelia said, giving Sylvus an approving look.


    "Er used to be an abandoned part of the divine realm. Before my angelic race met with disaster, we used great power to separate this continent from the divine realm. Over time, itsws gradually weakened,"


    Cornelia exined.


    "However, since this continent was once part of the divine realm, there is still a way to restore its formerws."


    Sylvus nodded in understanding.


    It seemed the angelic race had prepared for this a long time ago, leaving themselves with multiple fallback ns.


    "Let me guess, you won''t tell me this method unless I find the artifact that can break the elven bloodline seal, right?"


    Sylvus asked.


    "You really are the smartest human I''ve ever met. You''re right; this is a deal. If you agree, once everything is done, the angelic race will follow your lead. If you wish to wage war against the divine realm and im the position of Divine Lord, we will support you with all our strength!"


    Cornelia said seriously.


    Sylvus didn''t reply immediately.


    He had never considered waging war against the divine realm or bing the Divine Lord.


    Right now, his main focus waspleting his tasks.


    Besides, what would he do if he truly became a Ruler-level entity?


    "Fine, where do I find this artifact you speak of?"


    Sylvus asked.


    Cornelia smiled.


    "Many years ago, when my angelic race used great magic to change our appearance, we didn''t anticipate that a fallen angel had infiltrated us. He took the artifact and fled."


    "We sent powerful individuals to hunt him down, but he escaped into another dimension. To this day, I don''t know where he went."


    "So you''re saying you have no idea where this artifact is, and you still want me to find it?"


    Sylvus asked, his face filled with disbelief.


    Whether the fallen angel was even still alive, no one knew.


    Who knew where he had fled to?


    "Wait a minute. The elven race is descended from the angelic race. Could the fallen angel be the ancestor of the dark elves?"


    Sylvus suddenly paused.


    If that were the case, he might still have a chance to find the fallen angel.


    "That fallen angel did flee into another dimension, but he was seriously wounded. He should still be near the Er continent. This angelic feather may help you,"


    Cornelia said as a pristine white feather floated toward Sylvus.


    "Can this thing find the fallen angel?"


    Sylvus asked as he stared at the feather, filled with a holy aura.


    "Although it can''t find the fallen angel directly, it will react to any trace of the fallen angel''s presence,"


    Cornelia exined.


    Sylvus smirked.


    Though he didn''t think the feather would be much help, he kept it for now.


    "Alright, that''s all I have to say. You can leave now. I still have matters to discuss with Elena and the others,"


    Cornelia said.


    Sylvus nodded and prepared to leave.


    But just as he was about to go, he took out the ancestral stone from Elena and asked,


    "What is this thing used for?"

 Chapter 90: Ancestral stone

    As Cornelia looked at the ancestral stone ne in Sylvus'' hand, she was momentarily stunned.


    Then, a white halo from her body merged into the surrounding space.


    After a moment, Cornelia furrowed her brows.


    "It seems a lot has happened on this continent. The divine power of the entirend has already beenpletely plundered,"


    she murmured, then turned her gaze toward Sylvus.


    "The item in your hand is a fragment of the Angelic Heart, and it has two uses."


    "First, when someone in the elven tribe breaks through to the level of an Archmage, the fragment will conceal their aura, preventing the divine realm from detecting them.


    "Second, it can assist someone in breaking through to the Archmage level, but it must be used inbination with a fragment of divinity. It contains divine power, but now, all the divine power in thisnd has been plundered."


    "In order to break through to the Archmage level, you will have to rely on the divine power within the fragment of divinity and the Angelic Heart fragment."


    "So, if I give the fragment of divinity and the Angelic Heart fragment to Elena, she can break through to the Archmage level?" Sylvus asked.


    "Indeed."


    Receiving Cornelia''s confirmation, Sylvus smiled slightly.


    "Then, I''ll take my leave for now."


    Even though he didn''t need such items at the moment, there was no way he would give them to Elena.


    At the very least, he would save them for someone closer to him.


    Besides, he hadn''t reached the Archmage level yet, and he knew he would need these items to break through himselfter on.


    As Sylvus walked away, Cornelia narrowed her eyes.


    "This man has a special aura. Even I cannot fully discern him. Is the human race on the rise?"


    After leaving the ancestralnd of the elves, Elena and the others entered once again.


    Whatever they discussed, Sylvus didn''t know.


    Nor did he care. He simply waited outside in silence.


    After all, the elven tribe still owed him 500 billion magic crystals.


    More than an hour passed before Elena and the others finally emerged from the ancestralnd.


    When they returned to the temple, the entire ancestralnd space began to copse, and Corneliapletely disappeared.


    "Master, the leader has already told us. If you find the item that helps us unlock our bloodline seal, our entire elven tribe will follow yourmand from now on,"


    Elena said as she looked at Sylvus.


    "Let''s put that aside for now. Pay up first,"


    Sylvus said, spreading his hands.


    Elena was taken aback, then smiled bitterly and nodded.


    She hadn''t expected someone as powerful as Sylvus to be so greedy.


    However, she didn''t renege on her promise.


    She quickly had the High Priestess Genis retrieve the 500 billion magic crystals and handed them to Sylvus.


    "The item needed to unlock your bloodline seal was taken by a fallen angel. I suspect that fallen angel might be rted to the dark elves. Do you know where the dark elves are?"


    Sylvus asked as he put away the magic crystals.


    "Dark elves? We don''t know for sure. Ever since they left the elven tribe, they''ve hidden themselves on the continent. They''re impossible to find,"


    Elena shook her head.


    "Master Sylvus, the dark elves once attacked our elven tribe. I performed a divination at the time. While I couldn''t pinpoint their exact location, I did sense that they are somewhere in the southern part of the Er continent,"


    Genis, who stood nearby, suddenly spoke up.


    "The south?"


    The Bok Empire was to the west.


    The elven tribe was in the north.


    The dwarves were in the east.


    If the dark elves were truly in the south,


    then that meant Sylvus would have to travel the entire circumference of the Er continent.


    "Well, I have nothing better to do anyway. I''ll check it out when the timees."


    As he thought this, Sylvus turned to Elena.


    "Do you have a quicker route to the dwarvennds?"


    This time, he didn''t want to fly all the way there himself.


    If the elven tribe had a teleportation formation directly to the dwarvennds, that would be ideal.


    "We can''t send you directly to the dwarves, but we can teleport you to a ce near their territory. I''ll inform Ronald to meet you when you arrive,"


    Elena replied.


    Sylvus nodded.


    Even though he couldn''t go directly to the dwarves, it was still much faster than flying there himself.


    Elena then led Sylvus to a war tree.


    Beside it was a space teleportation formation.


    When Sylvus stepped into the formation,


    Elena and the others activated it.


    In no time, Sylvus disappeared from the elven ancestralnd.


    "Your Majesty, do we really have to follow Sylvus'' orders from now on?"


    After Sylvus disappeared, Genis frowned and asked.


    "The leader, Cornelia, already mentioned it. Back then, a strong member of the angelic race sacrificed themselves to foresee the future.


    They saw that, many yearster, a human man would lead our angelic race back to the divine realm. That man is most likely Sylvus,"


    Elena said calmly.


    "Even if we return to the divine realm, what then? We can''t even handle the undead tribe, let alone the stronger divine realm beings."


    Elena didn''t reply. As Cornelia had said, it was their fate.


    Even if they didn''t want to return to the divine realm, once they unlocked their bloodline seal and became angels again, the divine realm wouldn''t let them go.


    With a wave of spatial fluctuations,


    Sylvus appeared in front of ake.


    He looked around to confirm that he had left the elven tribe.


    "Do the dwarves really live in this ce?"


    Sylvus looked around and sensed the presence of many powerful magical beasts.


    Even in theke in front of him, there were several magical beasts of the Grand Mage level.


    "No wonder the dwarves are natural knights, living alongside so many magical beasts,"


    Sylvus thought to himself.


    Just then, the sound of something breaking through the air came from a distance.


    Sylvus turned to see over a dozen dwarves flying toward him,


    led by the dwarven prince, Mundo.


    "We greet you, Master,"


    the group said as they arrived before Sylvus, bowing respectfully.


    Mundo''s eyes showed a hint of fear.


    When his grandfather, Ronald, asked him to meet someone, he agreed without hesitation.


    But when he found out the person he was meeting was Sylvus,


    even though he wanted to refuse, he couldn''t.


    Ronald simply wanted to take this opportunity to improve Mundo''s standing in Sylvus'' eyes.


    After all, the dwarven tribe would one day be handed over to Mundo.


    If their rtionship with Sylvus wasn''t good, the dwarves would be doomed.


    "Let''s go to your city first,"


    Sylvus said with a faint nod.


    Seeing that Sylvus wasn''t making things difficult for him, Mundo secretly breathed a sigh of relief.


    He quickly led the way, guiding Sylvus to the dwarven city.


    In about a quarter of an hour, Sylvus saw a massive city appear before him.


    From a distance, he could see countless dwarves bustling about in the city.


    "Master, this is the city our dwarven tribe built. We have lived here for generations,"


    Mundo said as he looked at Sylvus.


    "Let''s go in and take a look,"


    Sylvus smiled and continued toward the city.

 Chapter 91: The Revelation of the Titans

    Belize City, the city built by the dwarven tribe.


    It was named after one of the dwarven tribe''s legendary warriors, Kurd Belize.


    As soon as Sylvus arrived at the city gates, he noticed dwarven soldiers riding their mounts and standing on both sides.


    In the middle, King Ronald of the dwarves was waiting.


    Ronald''s presence naturally attracted arge crowd of curious dwarven civilians, who gathered at the city gate to see what was happening.


    "Honorable Master Sylvus, you''ve finally arrived. Wee to Belize City,"


    Ronald said, quickly stepping forward to greet him.


    The mounts on both sides roared in response to Sylvus'' arrival.


    Sylvus had arrived too quickly.


    If Ronald had been informed earlier, he would have organized a grander weing ceremony.


    "Cut the nonsense. Let''s go inside,"


    Sylvus said tly. He had no interest in such frivolities.


    Ronald hurriedly nodded and stepped aside to make way.


    Sylvus then proceeded into the city.


    This left the dwarven civilians staring in astonishment.


    Who was this Sylvus?


    Even their king was so respectful to him.


    Upon entering the city, Sylvus immediately stood out.


    Among all the dwarves, he was by far the tallest, drawing many curious nces.


    The buildings in the city were built short and low, but the lifestyle was simr to that of humans.


    There were shops, taverns, inns... almost everything one would expect to find in a human city.


    As they walked, Ronald proudly introduced the features of the city to Sylvus.


    Before long, they arrived at arge castle, the residence of the dwarven king, equivalent to the pce of the Bok Empire.


    "Master, pleasee inside," Ronald said, smiling at Sylvus.


    Sylvus nodded and continued walking into the castle. They soon entered a grand hall inside the castle.


    "No need for pleasantries. Here, I''ll let you borrow this for now,"


    Sylvus said, sitting at the head of the hall.


    As he spoke, he casually tossed a small silver hammer to Ronald.


    Ronald''s eyes lit up as he caught it carefully, gripping it tightly.


    This time, he knew he couldn''t afford to lose it.


    "Why are you still standing there? Bring out the other part of the artifact from your dwarven tribe. I''m curious to see what secrets it holds,"


    Sylvus said, frowning as Ronald hesitated.


    "Huh? Master..."


    Ronald hesitated, as the artifact was closely tied to the dwarven tribe''s secrets, and he didn''t want outsiders to know about it.


    "So I came here for nothing?"


    Sylvus narrowed his eyes, a cold glint shing through them.


    "No, no! Elder Lo, fetch the Forging Hammer!"


    Ronald''s face paled.


    If Sylvus started causing trouble here, his own death wouldn''t matter.


    But if Sylvus got angry and wiped out the entire dwarven tribe, he''d be remembered as a sinner for all time.


    Sylvus sneered. This guy wouldn''t act unless he saw the danger right in front of him. He didn''t have the same sense of urgency as the elven tribe.


    "Sire, the Forging Hammer has been brought,"


    Lo said, arriving within a quarter of an hour. He carried a small ck hammer to Ronald.


    He was apanied by ten powerful dwarven warriors, all at the level of Mage Emperor.


    Sylvus nced at the two hammers and noticed they were identical in shape, only differing in color.


    "Elders, let''s begin,"


    Ronald said, looking at the two hammers in his hands, then nodding to the ten powerful dwarves around him.


    They all took deep breaths. Under Sylvus'' watchful gaze, Ronald threw both hammers into the air.


    "Sssss...."


    The hammers floated in the air, and the dwarves nodded.


    A cut appeared in each of their palms, and drops of blood quickly flew toward the hammers.


    "Buzz..."


    When the dwarven bloodnded on the hammers, both hammers began to glow.


    The dwarves all chanted, releasing energy that flowed into the Forging Hammers.


    "Are they trying to fuse the two hammers together?"


    Sylvus squinted as he watched the process unfold.


    The ck and white hammers, now infused with dwarven blood, had established a connection.


    They slowly began to merge with each other.


    Time passed slowly. Over an hourter, just as Sylvus was about to fall asleep, the Forging Hammers finally showed signs of activity.


    A powerful aura suddenly erupted from the hammers.


    Ronald and the other dwarves'' eyes lit up in surprise and delight.


    They knew the fusion of the Forging Hammers had been sessful.


    A few momentster, a hazy figure slowly emerged from the merged hammers.


    Upon seeing this figure, Ronald and the others immediately knelt to the ground in worship.


    Sylvus followed their gaze.


    "Is that... a Titan?"


    Sylvus was a little surprised.


    The hazy figure looked somewhat simr to the dwarves,


    but its body was tall and imposing. The exposed muscles on its body radiated immense strength.


    "My name is Kail Omar, leader of the Titan race. To my descendants, the moment you awaken me, you are close to shedding your ugly dwarf appearance and bing the mighty Titans once again..."


    The hazy figure didn''t seem to possess any consciousness; it was merely a lingering projection.


    It continued speaking about how the Titan race had be dwarves and how the dwarven tribe could break the bloodline seal to return to their Titan form.


    "It seems the Titan race, like the angelic race, was also exiled by the so-called Divine Lord of the divine realm,"


    Sylvus thought after listening to Omar''s words.


    Now Sylvus understood why Cornelia had mentioned that more than one race would rise against the divine realm.


    It turned out that two powerful races existed on the Er continent alone.


    Both the angelic race and the Titan race had top-tierbat strength.


    If these two races joined forces, they could indeed pose a serious threat to the divine realm''s rule.


    Sylvus also believed that the angelic race and Titan race weren''t the only ones exiled.


    Other races likely shared the same fate.


    If all of them gathered together, even the strongest beings in the divine realm would have a hard time dealing with them.


    "My descendants, when you find the Titan Heart, you will once again gain the strength of the mighty Titans..."


    After these final words, Omar''s hazy figure vanished.


    The Forging Hammers slowly descended.


    Sylvus was speechless. At least Cornelia had given him a clue on how to find the artifact to break the bloodline seal of the angelic race.


    But this Titan leader simply vanished without providing any useful information.


    "Sire, there is a map on the Forging Hammer,"


    Lo suddenly said.


    Ronald was about to take a closer look when the hammer flew directly into Sylvus'' hand.

 Chapter 92: Secrets of the Forging Hammer

    "Master Sylvus, you are..."


    Ronald furrowed his brows as he looked at the Forging Hammer in Sylvus'' hand.


    "What? Can''t I take a look?"


    Sylvus asked teasingly.


    Ronald hesitated but ultimately said nothing and closed his mouth.


    Sylvus then turned his gaze to the Forging Hammer.


    At this moment, the hammer was entirely ck, but there were white patterns on it that formed a map.


    "This doesn''t seem to be Er continent."


    Sylvus squinted.


    Previously, Boon had given him a map of the Er continent, but there were no markings or records of this area on that map.


    "Could it be that the continent has changed over time, and that''s why this location isn''t on the current map of Er?"


    It wasn''t impossible. This map had been drawn by the Titan race, so it could be over ten thousand years old.


    Er continent from ten thousand years ago must have been different from what it is now.


    After memorizing the map, Sylvus finally tossed the Forging Hammer back to Ronald and the others, who were watching eagerly.


    "Elder, quickly bring the map."


    Taking the Forging Hammer, Ronald immediately ordered.


    A dwarven elder quickly brought over a map.


    But the result was the same as Sylvus had thought.


    There was no matching location on the current map of Er continent.


    "This map was drawn many years ago. Do you think the Er continent of the past was the same as it is now?"


    Sylvus asked with a smile.


    Ronald froze for a moment and then let out a bitter smile.


    The Er continent from ten thousand years ago certainly couldn''t be the same as it is today.


    So, does this mean the map is useless?


    "Elder, inform all of our people. We need to search the entire continent for the location shown on this map,"


    Ronald said after a brief silence.


    This was their only chance to unlock the bloodline seal.


    They wanted to transform into the powerful Titan race.


    Even if it took the entire tribe, they had to find this ce.


    Sylvus didn''t object. After all, he wasn''t going to help the dwarves find the location anyway.


    "Looks like there''s nothing left for me here, so I''ll be off,"


    Sylvus said as he stood up, ready to head south to search for the Dark Elves.


    "Master, what about the Forging Hammer..."


    Ronald asked nervously.


    Sylvus nced at him and waved his hand dismissively.


    "Keep it in your dwarven tribe for now. Don''t forget what you need to forge for me. If you don''t finish within six months, there will be no reason for your dwarven tribe to remain."


    Sylvus had no problem with them searching for the Titan Heart, but they couldn''t dy his business.


    "Rest assured, Master. We will not let you down,"


    Ronald hurriedly promised.


    Sylvus nodded and walked out.


    Before leaving, he asked Ronald about any teleportation formations that led to the southern part of the Er continent.


    Unfortunately, Ronald had no such formation, so Sylvus had to fly there himself.


    "Sire, what should we do now? If we focus on crafting his requested item within six months, we won''t have enough manpower to search for the Titan Heart,"


    the dwarven elder asked with concern after Sylvus left.


    "Send a portion of our people to search for it. I''ve studied his blueprints, and if weplete it, it will be an incredibly powerful artifact. We might even be able to use it to stand against him,"


    Ronald said, squinting his eyes.


    "And if we find the Titan Heart before that, we''ll have nothing to fear."


    The others nodded and said no more.


    Meanwhile, Sylvus had already left the dwarven city.


    After orienting himself, he flew directly south.


    In the world of the undead:


    "Push harder! At this rate, we''ll break through the seal on Er continent within half a month. Then, we''ll be free!"


    "Hmph! Those ants on Er continent dare to resist us? Once we get through, we''ll annihte everyst one of them!"


    "The undead army will be fully assembled in a few days. There''s no way Er continent can stop us."


    "If all of our kings had gone to Er continent back then, we would''ve escaped this ce long ago. This time, we cannot fail like before."


    The twelve kings looked toward the top of the Tower of the Undead.


    There, a massive vortex swirled in the void, with cracks asionally appearing before sealing up again.


    At the same time, countless undead had gathered around the Tower of the Undead.


    They all roared, eager to head to Er continent and unleash destruction!


    In the Abyss:


    "This is bad. This time, all twelve undead kings are working together to break the divine sealing domain. Our power is weakening, and soon we won''t be able to hold them back."


    "Quickly, send word to the others. We need their help. We cannot let the undead break into Er continent, or the consequences will be catastrophic."


    "The message has already been sent. The humans, elves, and dwarves have been notified. They will soon send reinforcements."


    Dozens of Magic Emperor-level powerhouses were pale-faced.


    They had already expended most of their life force trying to repair the asional cracks in the divine sealing domain.


    In their current state, they could only hold on for three more days.


    Meanwhile, the humans, elves, and dwarves had also received the urgent message from the Abyss.


    Powerful individuals from across the continent were gathering and heading toward the Abyss.


    Sylvus, unaware that the entire Er continent was on the brink of disaster, had spent several days traveling and finally reached the southern part of the continent.


    However, what surprised him was that the further south he went, the fewer living creatures he encountered.


    At times, he couldn''t even spot a single magical beast.


    "I''ll find a ce to rest for the night. The system shop refreshes tonight,"


    Sylvus thought as he flew a little further. Eventually, he spotted an inn.


    "''Turn Back Inn''? Are they telling me I should turn back?"


    Sylvus chuckled to himself as he approached the inn.


    The ce was eerily quiet. There wasn''t a single guest, and even the innkeeper was nowhere to be seen.


    "Do you need a room?"


    Just as Sylvus was feeling puzzled, a voice suddenly came from behind him.


    Startled, he quickly turned around and saw an elderly man with white hair and a hunched back staring at him.


    "This old man is no ordinary person. Even with my strength as a Mage Archmage, I didn''t notice him approach."


    Sylvus narrowed his eyes, realizing the man''s power.


    "Yes, I need a room. Are you the innkeeper? Why is this ce called ''Turn Back Inn''?"


    Sylvus asked, looking directly at the old man.


    Hearing Sylvus'' question, the old man finally raised his head and looked him in the eye.


    But when Sylvus saw the old man''s eyes, his expression suddenly changed.

 Chapter 93: The Hidden Threat of the Moonlight Forest"

    "Innkeeper, are you human?"


    Seeing the old man, Sylvus couldn''t help but ask. Though the old man looked very much like a human, his eyes were entirely pitch ck, with no whites visible at all, as if he had no pupils. Combined with the dim lighting of the inn, it made the old man appear even more eerie.


    Upon closer inspection, Sylvus noticed that the old man''s left hand was wrapped in a dark aura, emitting an energy that seemed oddly familiar.


    "Guest, I am indeed human," the old man replied calmly. "This inn is called ''Turn Back Inn'' because it serves as a warning to travelers. It means that once they''ve reached this ce, they should stop here and go no further."


    "Oh?" Sylvus smiled slightly, curious. "And why is it that no one should continue?"


    "There is no need to ask so many questions," the old man responded. "If you go past this inn, you will enter the Moonlight Forest. Once you enter, it will be toote to turn back. Even a Saint Archmage would find no way out."


    Sylvus wasn''t in a hurry. He simply found a ce to sit, poured himself a cup of tea, and smiled as he asked, "Innkeeper, could it be that the Dark Elves are hiding in the Moonlight Forest?"


    Finally, Sylvus understood why the old man''s energy seemed so familiar. Back when Princess Xia of the elven tribe had been severely injured, the energy extracted from her was identical to what he now sensed from the innkeeper.


    Upon hearing the words "Dark Elves," a cold glint appeared in the old man''s pitch-ck eyes, and a chill emanated from his body. "Guest, have youe here seeking the Dark Elves?" he asked coldly.


    "Well, I had only heard about them," Sylvus responded, his expression teasing. "But judging by your reaction, it seems they truly are hiding in the Moonlight Forest."


    The old man frowned, realizing Sylvus had baited him. The coldness in his aura dissipated, and he shook his head. "I wouldn''t know if the Dark Elves are hiding there. But I can tell you this¡ªno one who enters that forest everes out alive. I advise you not to enter."


    Sylvus let out a sneer. The old man clearly had the aura of the Dark Elves, yet he dared to feign ignorance.


    With a sudden surge of power, Sylvus unleashed his aura, his eyes narrowing as he red at the old man. "Old man, you must be one of the Dark Elves, aren''t you?" he demanded.


    "Guest, I don''t know what you mean," the old man replied, his voice steady. "Allow me to take you to your room." With that, he began to head upstairs.


    Sylvus, of course, had no intention of letting him off so easily. He raised his right hand, and the surrounding magic formed a giant hand that lunged towards the old man. The old man, sensing the danger, merely nced at it, and in the next instant, his figure vanished, leaving Sylvus momentarily stunned.


    "It''s said that the Dark Elves have the ability to hide in the darkness. It seems that''s true," Sylvus thought to himself as he took a sip of his tea, his lips curling into a smile.


    "Guest, there''s no need to force me," the old man''s voice echoed from elsewhere in the room. "Stay for the night, then turn back and leave. That way, you can keep your life. Though you are a Saint Archmage , entering the Moonlight Forest would be a one-way trip."


    "Is that so?" Sylvus looked at him, his tone skeptical. "It seems you''re more than just an innkeeper discouraging travelers. You must be the first barrier to the Moonlight Forest, right?"


    "Even if you kill me, entering the Moonlight Forest will only lead to your death," the old man replied.


    "Could it be that the Dark Elves have an Archmage among them now?" Sylvus asked.


    The old man shook his head without responding. "Let me go prepare your room," he said, ignoring Sylvus as he headed back upstairs.


    Sylvus narrowed his eyes at the old man''sposure. "Alright then, if the Moonlight Forest is so dangerous, I won''t go," he said with a slight smile. Yet in his hand, a blue gemstone suddenly appeared¡ªit was Elena''s ancestral stone.


    The moment the ancestral stone appeared, the old man hesitated briefly. A strange glint shed in his eyes, but he said nothing and continued walking upstairs. Sylvus simply smiled to himself, saying nothing.


    He knew that once he brought out Elena''s ancestral stone, there would be no way for him to leave, even if he wanted to. "Since I can''t find the way to the Dark Elves myself, I''ll need a guide," he thought, putting the ancestral stone away and following the old man upstairs.


    The old man had already prepared the room. It was quite clean, and Sylvusy down on the bed to rest. After several days of flying, he was indeed tired.


    As Sylvus rested, the old man nced at his pitch-ck left hand. A ck stream of light flew out from his arm and disappeared into the night.


    Byte evening, Sylvus was still asleep in his room. The old man went to the inn''s entrance, and two shadowy figures instantly appeared before him.


    "The guest is upstairs," the old man said. "He has already drunk the calming tea from the inn and will certainly not wake up tonight."


    "Are you sure that what he holds is the elven queen''s ancestral stone?" one of the figures asked.


    "I can''t bepletely sure, but I have seen the elven queen before, and the aura on that gemstone is identical," the old man replied hastily.


    The two figures exchanged nces and nodded before vanishing. The old man did not return inside, choosing instead to wait respectfully outside the inn.


    In Sylvus'' room:


    "They''re here?" Sylvus thought, his eyes still closed. Perhaps the old man assumed that Sylvus had been knocked out by the calming tea, which was why he hadn''t bothered to keep his voice down¡ªallowing Sylvus to hear everything.


    The moment he drank the tea, Sylvus had sensed something was off. After all, he had consumed so many potions before that he could easily tell. Besides, his body had be resistant to most ordinary drugs. Even if he drank an entire pot of calming tea, it would have no effect on him.


    After only a few seconds, two energy fluctuations suddenly appeared in the room, and two figures emerged from the shadows.


    "This man does indeed carry the aura of the Light Elves. It seems he truly possesses the elven queen''s ancestral stone," one of them said.


    "Should we kill him, or take him back to the tribe?" the other asked.


    "Kill him. There''s no use keeping him alive. We just need the ancestral stone."


    The other nodded, and a pitch-ck dagger appeared in his hand.


    With a sh of cold light, he moved to strike at the sleeping Sylvus.

 Chapter 94: A Deadly Encounter with the Dark Elves

    As the Dark Elf man''s dagger came down, a tearing sound echoed. Yet, he frowned. Though the dagger had pierced through the bed, he felt no resistance from flesh.


    "Not good!"


    His expression changed as he let out a startled cry, turning to look behind him. There, he saw another man, gripping hispanion by the neck.


    "The Dark Elves aren''t that impressive, are they? Two Saint Archmage -level Dark Elves, and you think you can take me on?"


    Sylvus smiled slightly as he held up the Dark Elf.


    "Y-You... How did you..."


    The Dark Elf who had attacked Sylvus earlier stared at him in shock.


    The Dark Elves were best at nightbat. Even when facing someone several levels stronger, they could still perform a lethal strike. Yet, Sylvus, whose level was lower than theirs, had evaded the attack.


    "So, what will it be? Will you take me to your tribe, or should I bring you there myself?" Sylvus asked with a smile.


    Just moments earlier, Sylvus had used a forbidden spell¡ªVoid Spirit Art¡ªrendering the Dark Elf''s attack ineffective.


    "Hmph, do you think the Dark Elf tribe is so easily captured?"


    The Dark Elf man scoffed, a ck aura bursting forth from him before he vanished from Sylvus'' grasp.


    "This is our finest escape technique, Shadow Doppelganger. Even as a Saint Archmage , you can''t stop it,"


    the man sneered as he reappeared not far from Sylvus.


    "Really? I think it''s still pretty weak."


    Before the man could finish speaking, Sylvus'' voice sounded right beside them. Both Dark Elves'' faces turned pale.


    Before they could react, they felt a tremendous force crashing into them.


    With screams of pain, the two were sent flying, crashing through the walls. Sylvus followed closely behind them.


    The next moment, the two Dark Elves hit the ground, while Sylvus nted his feet on their bodies. The powerful force caused both of them to spit out blood, their faces filled with fear.


    "H-How is this possible... You..."


    "Enough talking," Sylvus interrupted. "I''ll ask you one more time: will you take me to the Dark Elf tribe, or should I bring just one of you there?" Sylvus taunted, looking down at them.


    "Hmph, you wish to reach our tribe? Dream on!"


    The two Dark Elves weren''t foolish. It was clear that Sylvus was confident enough to head to their location, which meant he had some leverage. If they led him there, and they couldn''t defeat him, it would endanger the entire tribe.


    "Stubborn fools! Then I''ll send one of you to your death first."


    With a cold snort, Sylvus applied pressure with his right foot. Cracking sounds echoed as the Dark Elf beneath him took hisst breath.


    "Kill me too!"


    Seeing hispanion dead and knowing he couldn''t escape, the remaining Dark Elf closed his eyes, resigned.


    "Don''t be in such a rush. There''s still another one here. Come out!"


    Sylvus smiled coldly, his gaze shifting toward the shadows nearby.


    Suddenly, a powerful force struck at Sylvus, but he entered his void state, rendering the attack useless.


    "My calming tea didn''t work on you?"


    The innkeeper emerged slowly, looking at Sylvus with surprise.


    His calming tea was potent enough to affect even Mage Emperors. The man before him was merely a one-star Saint Archmage  yet he seemedpletely unaffected. It was hard for the innkeeper to believe.


    Moreover, he was a nine-star Saint Archmage , and the attack he had justunched could have injured even a Mage Emperor. Yet, it had no effect on Sylvus. Could this man be hiding his true strength?


    "I didn''t kill you earlier because I wanted you to report back. I didn''t kill you just now for the same reason. I suppose the Dark Elf tribe already knows I''m here?"


    Sylvus said with a smile.


    The old man''s expression changed. When he saw that both Dark Elves had been captured alive, he had indeed alerted the Dark Elf tribe.


    It turned out that everything had been within Sylvus'' calctions, and they had been ying into his hands all along.


    "Now that you''ve sent the message, you can die."


    Seeing the old man''s expression, Sylvus'' lips curled. A Heavenly Fire Hand Cannon appeared in his hand, and a burst of red light shot toward the old man.


    The old man was a nine-star Saint Archmage , and if they fought head-on, Sylvus wasn''t sure if he could win. However, he had plenty of powerful means at his disposal.


    "Hmph! Do you think a mere one-star Saint Archmage  can defeat me?"


    The old man snorted coldly. His left arm emitted a powerful force, and he intended to take on the red beam directly.


    Seeing this, Sylvus almostughed aloud. This old fool was practically seeking death.


    The old man knew nothing of the power of the red beam. In his mind, Sylvus was of a far lower level than him, so he assumed Sylvus'' magic would be useless.


    Moreover, his left arm had absorbed the power of the Dark Elves, making it several times stronger than that of an ordinary human.


    "Boom..."


    But as soon as his arm came into contact with the red beam, the old man was stunned.


    The "Qilin Arm" he was so proud of began to feel burning hot, and the sensation intensified.


    In just a few breaths, his entire left arm was engulfed in mes. He tried to channel his internal magic to extinguish the fire, but the mes were insidious, burning through his magic and spreading into his body.


    "Ahhh... What is this...?"


    The old man screamed as the mes wrapped around his body, turning him into a living torch.


    "You dare to take on Heavenly Fire directly? You''re truly reckless,"


    Sylvus chuckled.


    Heavenly Fire was a me born of the world''s essence.


    Though it wasn''t as destructive as a Heavenly Lightning Tribtion, it was not something an ordinary person could withstand.


    Even a Mage Emperor would struggle to put out the mes, suffering severe injuries in the process.


    "Ah... Save me, save me..."


    In less than a minute, amidst the old man''s cries for help, the Heavenly Fire consumed him. A cold wind blew through the night, scattering the ashes.


    "Well? Do you still refuse to submit?"


    Sylvus'' gaze fell on the Dark Elf at his feet.


    "Dark Elves... never betray!" the man said through gritted teeth.


    "Never betray? Didn''t you betray the elven tribe?" Sylvus said with disdain.


    The man''s face darkened, unable to argue. After all, what Sylvus said was true.


    "Then let me make you betray once more¡ªenve!"


    Sylvus sneered, and with that single word, the defiance in the Dark Elf''s eyes faded, reced by a vacant expression.

 Chapter 95: Secrets of the Night Elf Clan

    "Kuyuan bowed to the master."


    A few secondster, the male dark elf suddenly knelt before Sylvus, his face full of respect. Sylvus smiled slightly.


    Although the effect of the Word of Command spell doesn''tst long, it was enough to get information from the other party about where the Night Elf n is located.


    "Speak, where is the territory of your Night Elf n?" Sylvus asked Kuyuan calmly.


    "Reporting to the master, the Night Elf n is located in the Moonlight Lake within the Moonlight Forest..."


    Then Kuyuan told Sylvus the exact location where the Night Elf n was hiding.


    Sylvus nodded in satisfaction and looked at Kuyuan again.


    "Are there any traces of fallen angels in the Night Elf n?" Sylvus continued to ask.


    "Master, I have not heard of any fallen angels."


    Sylvus frowned. He had a feeling that the fallen angels were somehow rted to the Night Elf n. Could it be that Kuyuan''s strength was too weak, preventing him from essing such core secrets?


    "How many powerful warriors are there in your Night Elf n?"


    "There are fifty-two Mage Emperors, one hundred and thirty-two Saint Archmages, but as for other levels of strength, I''m not very sure. There are about four hundred and eighty thousand people in total in the Night Elf n."


    Upon hearing these numbers, Sylvus was somewhat surprised. There were more than fifty Mage Emperors alone, and over a hundred Saint Archmages. With so many powerful warriors, it seemed that no other race on the entire continent couldpare.


    "With such strength, why have you all been hiding? What exactly is the Night Elf n waiting for?" Sylvus frowned.


    With the strength of the Night Elf n, they could easily dominate a part of the Air Continent. Even if the other three races wanted to eliminate the Night Elf n, they would have to weigh the consequences. They wouldn''t dare to act rashly against them.


    "Previously, why did you attack Princess Xia of the Elf n?" Sylvus continued to question.


    "Master, it was just a coincidence. Two of our n members were out on a mission and happened toe across the Elf Princess, so they attacked her."


    "What mission?" Sylvus asked.


    "It was an assassination mission. Although our Night Elf n has been hiding in the Moonlight Forest, we have always been active across the continent, epting various assassination tasks." Kuyuan exined.


    Sylvus nodded in understanding. It seemed Xia was just unlucky to encounter members of the Night Elf n.


    "Why did you betray the Elf n?" Sylvus asked again.


    "Master, I do not know about that matter."


    Then Sylvus inquired about several other matters. He learned that the leader of the Night Elf n was a man named Pierce Eller, but even the Night Elf n did not know his specific strength.


    "Interesting, it seems that the Night Elf n holds many secrets." Sylvus smiled slightly.


    He looked at Kuyuan again, realizing that this guy had already exhausted his value.


    "End yourself."


    "As youmand, my master."


    As soon as Sylvus finished speaking, Kuyuan did not hesitate and burned his divine soul, dying on the spot.


    "Moonlight Lake in the Moonlight Forest? Let''s go and take a look." Sylvus nced at the time, and there was still a while until midnight.


    Sylvus''s figure turned into a stream of light and flew into the forest. With the information provided by Kuyuan, Sylvus encountered no trouble along the way and even managed to avoid many of the hidden sentries set by the Night Elf n.


    After more than half an hour, he finally reached the center of the Moonlight Forest.


    Here, there was a vastke. The moonlight fell from the sky, making the entireke glisten brightly.


    "The passage is below here, but if I want to enter, it should be easy enough."


    Sylvus thought to himself as he looked at theke in front of him.


    There was a massive formation beneath theke, set by all the powerful warriors of the Night Elf n. Only the Night Elves could enter it. If an outsider tried to break in, they would inevitably face endless attacks.


    However, Sylvus had the Void Spirit Art, a bizarre forbidden magic. Any formations or barriers were as good as non-existent in front of him.


    Sylvus was in no hurry. After all, he was already here, and it didn''t matter when he entered. Now, he just needed to wait for the system store to refresh.


    [System Notification: System store has sessfully refreshed. Please check it yourself.]


    It didn''t take long before the system''s voice sounded.


    Sylvus opened the system to check. He still had more than 80 billion magic crystals on him, enough to purchase items from the store.


    Holy Spirit Pill: Exclusive to the host. An eighth-grade pill that increases one''s strength upon consumption. Price: 5 million points.


    Heavenly Fire Meteor: A one-time forbidden curse that releases 100,000 meteors, causing massive damage. Price: 10 billion points.


    Energy Block - Ruler yer: A one-time consumable. Can be equipped to the Heaven''s Extreme Hand Cannon, releasing a destructive power equivalent to a Mage Ruler. Price: 50 billion points.


    Looking at the three items in the system store, Sylvus couldn''t help but take a deep breath. He hadn''t expected the system store to be so generous this time. Two powerful weapons had appeared.


    "This forbidden curse is fine, but the Ruler yer energy block... Is this trying to make me a Ruler ?" Sylvus thought with excitement.


    The power to destroy a Mage Ruler. Here, a Mage Ruler was not just an Archmage or a Holy Knight, but a true Ruler -level being¡ªmuch stronger than an Archmage or Holy Knight.


    "Although this item is powerful, it doesn''t seem necessary to use it on this continent," Sylvus frowned as he thought.


    The Air Continent didn''t even have an Archmage, let alone a true Ruler -level being.


    However, Sylvus wasn''t too concerned. Since such a powerful item had appeared, there woulde a time when it would be needed. It was always better to have it just in case.


    [System Notification: Host spent 5 million points and sessfully purchased the Holy Spirit Pill, which has been stored in the system space. Please check it yourself.]


    [System Notification: Host spent 10 billion points and sessfully purchased the Heavenly Fire Meteor, which has been recorded in the system log. The host may activate it at any time.]


    [System Notification: Host spent 50 billion points and sessfully purchased the Energy Block - Ruler yer, which has been stored in the system space. Please check it yourself.]


    As the system''s notifications sounded, the 80 billion magic crystals in the system warehouse were reduced to about 20 billion. However, Sylvus didn''t mind. Money could always be earned again, but such powerful means were not easily obtainable.


    Moreover, his purpose in this journey was to find the fallen angel. If the other party was a Mage Ruler, then the Ruler yer energy block would be useful.


    "Let''s take a pill and rest for the night. Tomorrow morning, I''ll go visit the Night Elf n," Sylvus smiled slightly and then took the Holy Spirit Pill to start cultivating.


    While Sylvus cultivated, the Night Elf n was far from peaceful that night.

 Chapter 96: The Secrets of the Altar

    "Just received the news¡ªKuyuan and his team seem to be in danger. Hasn''t this matter already been reported to the leader? Why hasn''t there been any response?"


    "The leader is busy right now. I just saw all the powerful warriors of the n head to the altar. It seems the Divine Lord has some orders."


    "It''s fortunate that we left the Elf n. If it weren''t for the Divine Lord, our Night Elf n wouldn''t have grown so powerful so quickly."


    "I just don''t understand why we aren''t allowed to move around the continent. Otherwise, the entire continent would have long belonged to the Night Elf n."


    In the depths of the Night Elf n''s territory, there was a dark space. Within this space, a massive altar stood.


    In the center of the altar sat a figure dressed in a ck robe, obscuring their appearance. Around this figure sat fifty powerful warriors, all of whom were Mage Emperors.


    At the same time, above the altar, a powerful energy fluctuation could be felt. A vague, ethereal figure appeared and disappeared intermittently.


    Those below waited respectfully.


    The next morning, Sylvus slowly opened his eyes, his gaze falling upon the Moonlight Lake before him. What puzzled him was that the old man from the inn had clearly passed on the message, yet no powerful members of the Night Elf n hade looking for him.


    "If no one ising out, I''ll just have to go in myself," Sylvus said, stretchingzily with a slight smile.


    His figure moved slightly as he began to walk towards Moonlight Lake.


    "This barrier is not weak," he muttered.


    When he reached the edge of theke, an invisible force appeared, preventing him from moving further. He could feel that this barrier was strong enough that even a Mage Emperor would not be able to break through it. Even a Ruler Mage might need some time to ovee it.


    "Such a powerful barrier for mere Night Elves... Interesting." Sylvus smirked as he spoke.


    A ripple of spatial energy emanated from his body, and he turned into nothingness, moving forward once again. This time, the barrier did not react, allowing him to easily pass through.


    It didn''t take long before the scenery changed, and Sylvus found himself in the true hidden domain of the Night Elves.


    "So, this is the territory of the Night Elf n?" Sylvus looked around.


    Although it was already daylight outside, this space remained dark, shrouded in perpetual night. Not far away, he could see many Night Elves walking around. The Night Elves bore a resemnce to the regr Elves, except their skin was dark, and they were highly skilled in nighttimebat.


    "Hasn''t the leadere out yet? Kuyuan and his team didn''t return all night¡ªit''s clear something happened to them."


    "Let''s wait a bit longer. The leader is still at the altar, summoning the Divine Lord. I assume the Divine Lord has something important to convey."


    "That''s true. There''s no threat left on the Air Continent for our Night Elf n. If Kuyuan and his team are truly in trouble, we''ll handle it easily."


    Sylvus had barely taken two steps before he overheard the conversation between two Night Elves.


    "The Divine Lord? It seems the reason the Night Elves betrayed the Elf n is somehow rted to this Divine Lord," Sylvus thought, continuing his walk forward.


    Even when the Night Elves passed by him, they didn''t notice him at all.


    "This ce should be the Night Elf n''s altar."


    Before long, Sylvus arrived before arge hall. He had wandered around the entire Night Elf n territory and hadn''t found any other altar, and this ce was heavily guarded. He could feel a powerful and unsettling aura emanating from the hall. There was definitely someone inside whose strength far surpassed that of a Mage Emperor.


    "I must see who exactly this Divine Lord is," Sylvus muttered as he proceeded towards the hall.


    Despite the heavy guard, no one detected his presence. At the entrance of the hall, Sylvus phased through the wall to enter.


    "As expected, there are quite a few powerful warriors in the Night Elf n."


    When he entered the hall, Sylvus was slightly surprised to see fifty Night Elf Mage Emperors present. So many powerful warriors hiding away like this¡ªit just didn''t make sense.


    Especially the man in the ck robe in the center. The aura emanating from him was definitely more than that of a mere Mage Emperor.


    "This man should be the leader of the Night Elf n... This aura... It seems to belong to a Mage Ruler!" Sylvus frowned deeply.


    Previously, he might not have connected this aura to a age Ruler. But he had recently defeated Vogt, the age Ruler of the Undead n. Vogt''s aura was not evenparable to that of the Night Elf leader.


    He had thought that there were no age Rulers left on the entire Air Continent. He hadn''t expected that one was still hidden here.


    While lost in thought, a sudden burst of powerful energy spread throughout the hall. All the Night Elves present, including the age Ruler, knelt simultaneously.


    "Night Elf n, wee the Divine Lord!" they chanted in unison.


    As they chanted, the ethereal figure above the altar began to condense. Before long, a figure appeared before them.


    "It''s indeed a fallen angel!" Sylvus''s eyes lit up upon seeing the figure.


    The figure''s appearance was almost identical to Cornelia''s, especially the eight pairs of ck wings on their back, which confirmed their identity.


    "This trip was certainly worth it, to meet a fallen angel." Sylvus smiled slightly, not in a hurry to act.


    This fallen angel was not the true body, but the aura it emitted was powerful¡ªit was indeed a Mage Ruler. No wonder the Night Elf n had grown so strong. It turned out that they had such a powerful being backing them.


    "Ailer, how are the preparations?" the fallen angel''s cold voice echoed.


    "Divine Lord, the preparations are nearlyplete. We are just waiting for the undead of the Underworld to break through the passage between the two worlds," Pierce Ailer, the Night Elf n leader, quickly responded while kneeling.


    "Good. You are all descendants of the fallen angel n. Once I re-descend upon the Air Continent, I shall lift the seals on your bloodlines, connect to the Divine Realm, and wee us back," the fallen angel said with satisfaction.


    "Divine Lord, recently, there has been a human named Sylvus on the continent. His strength is formidable, and it''s said that he can catch the Heavenly Thunder Tribtion with his bare hands."


    "The Undead King Vogt disturbed his sleep and was summoned and killed by him, along with his life soul," Ailer continued.


    "Oh? Vogt was killed by this man?" The fallen angel''s eyes showed surprise upon hearing this.

 Chapter 97: Sylvus vs Fallen Angel

    "Divine Lord , this matter was personally witnessed by our nsmen. That Sylvus is indeed powerful, trapping Vogt within the Holy City and allowing the citizens to torment him at will," Ailer said.


    The fallen angel squinted his eyes. He hadn''t expected such a strong individual to exist on the Esral Continent.


    "Do you know anything about this person''s background?" he asked.


    "We don''t know much about his background, only that he runs a pill shop in the Holy City. The pills are more effective than potions. As for anything else, we don''t know... and no one really dares to investigate further," Ailer replied.


    The fallen angel nodded and then smiled.


    "Interesting. A mere human with such strength... When I visit the Esral Continent, I will certainly meet him."


    "No need. I''m right here."


    Just as the fallen angel''s words fell, a voice echoed out, and Sylvus''s figure appeared in the middle of the altar.


    Rumble...


    Seeing Sylvus appear suddenly, the faces of the Dark Elf n members all changed. They immediately released their aura, looking at Sylvus with astonishment.


    "Who are you? How did you get here?" Ailer asked incredulously. This was their Dark Elf territory, guarded by powerful barriers and numerous nsmen. No one had stopped this intruder. And judging from his demeanor, it was clear he had been here for a while. Not even their powerful Lord Divine Lord had detected him, which was terrifying.


    "Weren''t you just talking about me? I thought it impolite to keep watching silently, so I decided toe out and greet you," Sylvus said, smiling at the crowd, his eyes turning to the fallen angel. "Fallen Angel? And you dare call yourself a Divine Lord ? Do you even know what a deity of the Divine Realm is?"


    Upon hearing this, the surrounding dark elves were confused, but the fallen angel''s brow furrowed. Despite his considerable power, in the Divine Realm, he would be nothing more than ackey. He certainly couldn''tpare to a true deity. Since he couldn''t be a Divine Lord in the Divine Realm, he could only satisfy himself here in the lower realms.


    But he hadn''t expected Sylvus to know about the Divine Realm.


    "So, you are Sylvus? I didn''t expect you to know about the Divine Realm," the fallen angel replied, quickly regaining hisposure, a mocking smile on his face.


    "Enough. I don''t feel like wasting words with you. Hand over the treasure that lifts the Elven bloodline''s curse, and I''ll grant you a quick death," Sylvus said, waving his hand dismissively.


    "So it was that Cornelia from the Angel n who told you about all this. Did she also tell you how powerful I am?" The fallen angel scoffed, a powerful force surging toward Sylvus.


    Sylvus frowned; the fallen angel was indeed formidable. Even the power of just a clone was difficult for him to resist.


    "System, can the Divine Energy Core kill his true form?" Sylvus asked.


    [Host, the true form of this fallen angel is at least a higher Ruler. The Ruler-Destroying Energy Core can only kill lower Rulers.]


    Sylvus frowned. Originally, he had intended to summon the fallen angel''s true body, forcing him to hand over the Elven treasure. But now it seemed that n was useless¡ªhe couldn''t kill the opponent anyway.


    "If I can''t defeat his true body for now, I can at least destroy this clone. When I return to the shop, I''ll make him pay," Sylvus thought.


    "Sylvus, do you fear my power? If you swear loyalty to me, I won''t kill you. I will grant you even greater strength," the fallen angel said with a cold smile.


    "Tell me your name," Sylvus replied calmly, having made up his mind.


    "Hahaha, I am Kipling Grey, a warlord of the Fallen Angel n. If you help me achieve my goals, the Fallen Angels will surely reward you when we return to the Divine Realm," Greyughed.


    Upon hearing this, Sylvus showed disdain. "If you''re so powerful, why would you need the help of a mere mortal like me? It seems you''re not as strong as you im."


    Grey''sughter faded, and his face darkened. Sylvus was right; Grey''s injuries had not fully healed, and his current power was far from his peak. Moreover, due to the powerful means left behind by the Angel n on the Esral Continent, he couldn''t easily enter it.


    "It seems you are determined to die. Then let me grant your wish," Grey sneered, his power once again surging. ck streams of energy swirled around him, ready to attack Sylvus.


    "Is that so? I think it might be you who dies today," Sylvus said, unafraid. He summoned the Celestial Cannon, the Divine Energy Core already loaded. With a thought, a dazzling white light appeared at the barrel of the cannon.


    "..."


    "I''ll remember your name, Grey. We''ll meet again soon."


    "Die!" Sylvus shouted.


    In the next moment, a white stream of light shot toward Grey from the Celestial Cannon.


    "Seeking death!" Grey retorted, his face full of rage. The ck energy around him also surged toward Sylvus.


    Rumble...


    ck and white energies shed, and the tremendous force caused the entire hall to begin shaking. Ailer''s face turned pale as he felt the immense power. Even as an Mage Ruler, he could sense the danger in the air.


    "This is bad. Run!" Ailer shouted, quickly fleeing. The other strong members of the Dark Elf n also quickly retreated, unwilling to linger.


    "I didn''t expect you to have such power, but this is merely one of my clones. Destroying it means nothing. As for you, I doubt you can survive this," Grey said, sneering at Sylvus.


    Sylvus ignored him. As the Celestial Cannon''s attack surged forward, he didn''t hesitate and entered into a void state.


    Rumble...


    The terrifying force caused the entire hall to copse, and Grey''s screams began echoing. The white energy beam pierced through his body, causing his aura to fade.


    At the same time, the Dark Elf nsmen noticed something amiss, and their eyes turned to the copsed hall. Ailer and the others watched the scene with grim expressions. They were waiting for the result¡ªwaiting to see who emerged victorious.


    After about a minute, the chaotic energy finally dissipated. The hall had turned into ruins, and in the center of the ruins stood a figure...


    Hey everyone! I want to take a moment to send a huge shout-out to my amazing supporters: yton_Mix, AFAN, and Herbert_7008! ?? You guys are the best, and your support means the world to me. Thank you for always being there with your love and encouragement! ??


    To all my wonderful visitors, I''d love to ask for your help! Please consider donating those golden tickets to help push this novel to the top! ??? If we make it to a good ranking, I promise to publish 50 extra chapters this month¡ªyes, you heard it right, 50! Let''s make this dream a reality together! ??


    A big thank you as well to everyone who has donated or supported me with ament. Your kindness and motivation are truly appreciated! ??


    Thank you all so much! ????

 Chapter 98: The Return of Sylvus

    "Hahaha, Sylvus, you do have some skill to actually destroy my avatar, but opposing a Deity like me will lead to this kind of end!" Grey said with a heartyugh.


    At this moment, Grey''s figure also started to appear more illusory, as if it could shatter at any moment.


    Sylvus had already disappeared.


    To Grey, it seemed Sylvus had turned to ashes under the powerful attack just now.


    "I thought Sylvus had some abilities, but he turned out to be so weak. He was killed so easily by the Divine Lord."


    "It''s not that Sylvus is too weak, it''s that the Divine Lord is too powerful. Even with just an avatar, his power is beyond our imagination."


    "With such powerful force just now, even we would have turned to ashes. How strong is the Divine Lord really?"


    Seeing Grey still standing, Ailer and the others breathed a sigh of relief, smiles appearing on their faces.


    It seemed that the rumors in the Holy City about Sylvus''s great strength were exaggerated.


    Look, he was directly killed by their Divine Lord.


    "Ha ha ha..."


    "What end are you talking about?"


    But just then, a voice suddenly rang out.


    Sylvus''s figure slowly appeared not far from Grey.


    At this moment, Sylvus held a handful of sunflower seeds, casually eating them as he spoke.


    Apparently, he had been so idle earlier that he decided to snack on them.


    Grey, who had beenughing heartily, suddenly froze.


    Then he looked at Sylvus with disbelief.


    "You, you''re not dead?"


    That powerful force earlier had reached the level of a lower deity, and even his avatar could not withstand it.


    Yet Sylvus?


    This guy clearly had no aura of a deity-level powerhouse, but he remainedpletely unharmed under such might.


    Not even his clothes were torn.


    Could it be that this guy''s strength had already reached the level of a higher deity?


    Was that why Grey couldn''t see through his power?


    "This guy ispletely unharmed. How is this possible? Even the Divine Lord''s avatar is on the verge of vanishing."


    "What level of power has Sylvus reached? Could he really rival the Divine Lord?"


    "Impossible. The Divine Lord''s power is too great. This is only an avatar. If the real body came, it would definitely kill this guy."


    The experts from the Dark Elf n also looked at Sylvus with astonished faces.


    It was already surprising enough that Sylvus was alive, but to bepletely unscathed was simply ridiculous.


    "Quick, retreat!"


    As the leader of the Dark Elf n, Ailer''s face turned pale as he spoke.


    This caused those around him to look confused.


    "Leader, why are we retreating?"


    Ailer gritted his teeth.


    "Stop asking questions and have all the nsmen leave immediately. This guy can even withstand the Divine Lord''s avatar; if we dy, we won''t be able to escapeter."


    Hearing this, everyone came to their senses.


    Indeed!


    Sylvus was unharmed, while the Divine Lord''s avatar was already shattered.


    Once Sylvus finished dealing with the avatar, he would definitelye for them.


    With their strength, how could they possibly match Sylvus?


    "Let''s go!"


    The members of the Dark Elf n began retreating in droves without hesitation.


    Even those who didn''t understand the situation dared not ask more questions.


    "Trying to leave? Did you ask me for permission?"


    Sylvus, of course, noticed this scene, and a smile appeared on his face.


    "System, activate Celestial Fire Meteor!"


    [System Notification: Host used Celestial Fire Meteor, target selected sessfully, Forbidden Spell cast sessfully!]


    "..."


    As the system''s voice fell, under Sylvus''s gaze, arge mass of fiery clouds suddenly appeared in the sky.


    The previously dim space became extremely bright, and a powerful energy roiled within the clouds.


    "This¡­ This is a Forbidden Spell! Everyone, run! I will hold off the Forbidden Spell!"


    Sensing the changes in the sky, Ailer''s heart shook.


    He didn''t expect that Sylvus would directly unleash a Forbidden Spell.


    Even though he was a powerhouse at the level of a Mage Ruler, it would still take about a minute of chanting to cast a Forbidden Spell.


    Unlike Sylvus, who could just cast it instantly.


    "Leader, let us resist with you!"


    The Saint Archmages and Mage Emperors of the Dark Elf n all stopped to speak.


    Ailer nodded. With such a powerful Forbidden Spell, he feared he wouldn''t be able to fully resist it alone.


    "Radiant Barrier!"


    "..."


    With a burst of magical power from Ailer, a massive transparent barrier appeared in the sky.


    The other experts of the Dark Elf n also released their magical power, making the barrier even more resilient.


    "Rumble..."


    Soon, a hundred thousand meteors fell from the fiery clouds onto the barrier.


    Ailer and the others gritted their teeth, barely managing to block these meteors.


    However, cracks had already begun to appear on the barrier.


    "Crack..."


    "You''re not going to save them?"


    Sylvus stood where he was, still eating his sunflower seeds, as he turned to Grey with a smile.


    Grey''s eyes were filled with coldness.


    Of course, he wanted to save them, but the problem was, he had no power left now.


    Although he could transmit another burst of energy from his main body, Sylvus was right there, and it wouldn''t make a difference.


    "If you''re not going to save them, then I''ll take action."


    Seeing Grey remain silent, Sylvus smiled slightly.


    The Celestial Hand Cannon reappeared in his hand.


    This time, it was loaded with a Divine Punishment energy block, capable of wiping out even a Mage Ruler in a single shot.


    "Boom..."


    With a thought, a bolt of lightning shed across the Celestial Hand Cannon, rapidly striking toward Ailer in the distance.


    If he could take down Ailer, the barrier would copse on its own.


    By then, even if there were many Mage Emperors among the Dark Elf n, they would be unable to withstand the Forbidden Spell''s power.


    "Not good, everyone, use all your power!"


    Seeing the lightning approaching, Ailer''s face turned pale.


    He had a feeling that no matter how much power he used, he wouldn''t be able to block that lightning.


    "Everyone!"


    They all gritted their teeth, pouring all their power into the barrier, which turned milky white from its original translucent form.


    "Crack..."


    But when the lightning struck the barrier, it didn''t even hold for a moment.


    It shattered instantly, and the lightning continued straight toward Ailer.


    "No, run!"


    Seeing the barrier shatter, Ailer''s heart sank, and he flew backward with a cry.


    But soon he despaired.


    No matter where he fled, the lightning would find him, and it was faster than him.


    "No!!!"


    "..."


    A few momentster, with Ailer''s terrified expression, the lightning struck him directly.


    Apanied by a deafening boom, Ailer''s body shattered instantly.


    A Mage Ruler had fallen!


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Hey everyone! I want to take a moment to send a huge shout-out to my amazing supporters: darkmagican_239, jinkurakura89, and Alex_C_6268! ?? You guys are the best, and your support means the world to me. Thank you for always being there with your love and encouragement! ??


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 Chapter 99: The Fall of the Dark Elves

    After Ailer''s death, countless fire meteors began to fall.


    The remaining Dark Elf n members struggled to withstand the power of the Forbidden Spell. Even the Mage Emperors, if struck by the meteors, would fall on the spot.


    Countless screams echoed through the space, and the number of Dark Elves quickly dwindled.


    "Did I ruin some n of yours?"


    Sylvus ignored the Dark Elves, his gaze turning to Grey as he smiled.


    Looking at Sylvus, who was still eating sunflower seeds, Grey''s face was gloomy.


    He had originally nned to use the Dark Elves to break the seal left by the Angel n on the Air Continent long ago. This would allow his true form to descend upon Air.


    But now, Sylvus had wiped out the entire Dark Elf n, leaving his previous npletely ruined. Who knew when he''d be able to bring his true form to Air?


    "Sylvus! I, as a deity, will remember you. When my true form descends one day, I will make you pay a painful price!" Grey said, gritting his teeth.


    "No problem! Why don''t you leave me a keepsake? Anything will do." Sylvus said with a grin.


    With Grey''s keepsake, Sylvus could return to his shop and use a grand space summoning spell to pull Grey in. Even if Grey were a deity from the divine realm, he would have to kneel and beg for mercy.


    "Hmph!"


    Grey ignored Sylvus and let out a cold snort. His form began to dissipate, as this avatar''s energy was already exhausted.


    Seeing Grey vanish, Sylvus was a little disappointed.


    He hadn''t expected Grey to not take the bait. It seemed he''d have to wait for another opportunity to finish him off.


    "It seems his true form is in the Undead World. He''ll probablye here once the undead invade this continent."


    Sylvus thought silently. He had no ns to go to the Undead World. After all, his greatest reliance was the invincible buff from his small shop. Without it, he didn''t really have a way to kill Grey for the time being.


    At that moment, the space began to tremble.


    Sylvus knew it was because the Forbidden Spell he cast was causing this space to copse.


    "The Dark Elf n will forever be buried in this space."


    Sylvus thought as he turned into nothingness and quickly flew out.


    In less than a minute, Sylvus left the space of the Dark Elf n and returned to thekeside.


    "Rumble¡­"


    As he reappeared, the entireke began to boil, and the seal set there shattered.


    Although some Dark Elf n members managed to escape, Sylvus ughtered them all.


    "This trip wasn''t in vain; at least I now know that the Fallen Angel resides in the Undead World. Now I''ll just wait for him to appear again."


    Sylvus thought and did not linger any longer. He turned and flew off into the distance; he had already explored most of this continent, and it was time to return.


    Meanwhile, in the space of the Undead World:


    "Argh¡­ Damn you, Sylvus! I, Kipling Grey, swear to tear you to pieces!"


    Grey roared in fury, his immense power erupting. The entire Undead World trembled, causing many undead to be startled, not knowing what was happening.


    Sylvus was heading back to the Holy City of the Bork Empire, unhurried after finishing his business.


    On the way, he heard that many powerhouses from the continent had gone to the Abyssal Land.


    "Could the undead being already? It''s quite fast, actually."


    Sylvus thought as he opened the system''s task menu.


    He found that the task of helping the Elf n and Dwarf n lift their bloodline seals was 50%plete.


    Although he could submit the task at any time, Sylvus wasn''t in a hurry. He wanted to see what rewards he would get if hepleted 100% of the task.


    After several days, Sylvus finally returned to the Holy City.


    Unlike when he had left, the city''s guards had increased several times, and the bustling scene on the streets had disappeared.


    The guards of the Holy City all knew Sylvus. When they saw him return, none dared to obstruct him.


    Sylvus easily entered the city and headed toward his shop.


    Arriving at the shop, Sylvus noticed that while the entire Holy City had be much quieter, his shop was busier than ever.


    The line of people outside must have reached two to three thousand, with many powerhouses among them.


    "Boss, you''re back!"


    When Sylvus appeared, someone in the line suddenly called out.


    This immediately attracted everyone''s attention.


    Currently, in the entire Holy City, only one person could be addressed as "boss," and that was Sylvus.


    "Hello, boss."


    Seeing that it was indeed Sylvus, everyone greeted him enthusiastically.


    Sylvus smiled and nodded. Perhaps even if Emperor Boone himself hade, these people wouldn''t have been as enthusiastic.


    "Boss, nothing much has happened in the shop recently, just been a bit busier."


    Mylon, who was still busy at the time, greeted Sylvus when he saw him.


    "Keep working. We can talkter."


    Sylvus said as he realized that Mylon was struggling a bit on his own. It seemed like he, as the boss, couldn''t keep cking off.


    Sylvus then began helping sell pills, speeding up the process significantly.


    By the time the shop closed, the more than two thousand people outside had all bought their pills.


    However, they did not leave; they sat down and took the pills, beginning to cultivate. No one disturbed anyone else, and everything was orderly.


    "Boss, you''re finally back."


    Sylvus was about to close the door and head upstairs to hear Mylon''s report on the past few days when several figures appeared outside.


    "Emperor Boone? Is something the matter?"


    The visitors were Emperor Boone and his three sons, the Crown Prince, the Second Prince, and the Third Prince.


    The arrival of these four naturally drew the attention of those in the alley, but none stood up to pay their respects.


    Boone didn''t mind; after all, this was Sylvus''s shop, and the royal etiquette didn''t apply here.


    "Boss, may we speak inside?" Boone asked respectfully.


    "Come in."


    Seeing that they indeed seemed to have something urgent, Sylvus nodded, and the group entered the shop.


    "What is it? Just say it."


    Sylvus sat down and looked at Boone.


    "Boss, during the days you were away from the Holy City, there has been activity in the Abyssal Land. The undead have begun attacking the seal frantically, and the powerhouses of the entire continent have gone there."


    "However, the situation hasn''t improved. At this rate, the undead will arrive in Air in five days at most."


    Boone said with a serious expression.


    Sylvus wasn''t surprised; after all, he had already heard about these matters on his way back.


    Moreover, he actually hoped the undead woulde. This way, Grey would certainly show up.


    "What do you want to tell me?"


    Sylvus feigned ignorance and smiled.

 Chapter 100: Sylvuss Decision

    "Boss, right now the entire Air Continent is facing a life-or-death crisis. The Undead have twelve Mage Rulers among them."


    "But here on Air, we only have you. If you don''t take action, our entire continent will likely¡­"


    Boone spoke with a pleading look in his eyes.


    When the Undead arrive on Air, their strength would make them unstoppable. Very soon, the entire continent would be a huge domain of the Undead.


    And in Boone''s opinion, the only person who could stop this from happening was Sylvus. After all, Sylvus was someone who could toy with even a Mage Ruler.


    "This is your cmity, I won''t interfere."


    Sylvus waved his hand dismissively. He really had no intention of getting involved; he wasn''t a savior. If they always relied on him in times of trouble, then what was the point of running his shop?


    Moreover, once he left the shop, his strength wouldn''t be as overwhelming; at the very least, he wouldn''t be able to do whatever he wanted.


    "Boss, if you are willing to take action, all living beings on Air will honor you, and I could even relinquish the throne."


    Boone continued.


    If Sylvus did not take action, his role as emperor would be meaningless¡ªhe''d eventually be a prisoner of the Undead.


    "Men, see our guest out."


    Sylvus shook his head as he spoke and began walking upstairs.


    "Boss, please save Air Continent!"


    Boone gritted his teeth and knelt directly on the ground. The three princes beside him also knelt, speaking earnestly.


    Seeing this, Men was shocked. Boone was an emperor, yet he disregarded his own status, kneeling before Sylvus. Men couldn''t help but respect Boone''s integrity.


    He looked over to Sylvus, thinking that perhaps Boone''s sincerity would persuade him. But Sylvus continued up the stairs without a nce, and soon his figure was out of sight.


    "Your Majesty, I think you should return. If the boss isn''t willing, no amount of pleading will change his mind."


    Men sighed helplessly.


    Having been with Sylvus for so long, Men understood his temperament well.


    "Sir, please, could you try to persuade the boss? This concerns the survival of the entire Air Continent."


    Boone looked at Men and said.


    Men let out a bitter smile. What use would it be for him to persuade? If the boss didn''t agree, he wouldn''t even be able to keep his job as the shop assistant if he dared to nag.


    Boone and his party soon left, and Men went upstairs to find Sylvus standing by the window, gazing into the distance.


    "Are you also here to persuade me?"


    As soon as Men approached, Sylvus spoke in a calm voice.


    "Whatever the boss decides, I trust there''s a good reason."


    Men said hurriedly.


    Sylvus smiled.


    "Three thousand years ago, the powerhouses of the three ns repelled the Undead. Three thousand yearster, if I repel the Undead, who will be left to do it three thousand years from now when I''m no longer here?"


    Men was stunned, not knowing how to respond.


    Sylvus walked over to the sofa and sat down.


    "Tell me about the shop''s situationtely."


    "Boss, you were away for ten days. During this time, nothing major happened in the shop, and daily revenue was around 3 billion magic crystals, with a total of 30 billion earned during the ten days."


    Men spoke as he handed Sylvus a magic storage ring.


    Hearing this figure, Sylvus nodded in satisfaction. It seemed the Undead invasion had actually brought him some profit.


    Men then reported other details about the shop''s operations.


    "What level has your cultivation reached?" Sylvus asked.


    "Boss, I''ve broken through to five-star Mage Emperor." Men replied.


    Speaking of this, Men felt a bit emotional. In the past, it might take ten years just to advance one level. But after using the pills from Sylvus''s shop, he could break through every two days.


    The speed was astonishing, but considering the pills'' miraculous nature, he wasn''t surprised anymore.


    "A bit slow, though." Sylvus frowned slightly.


    He had been hoping that if Men reached nine-star Mage Emperor, he could use the Mage Ruler Soul Stone to help him break through to the Mage Ruler level.


    Sylvus had already asked the system about the Mage Ruler Soul Stone.


    Although it would be useful for him, it wasn''t of much value, because when he reached nine-star Mage Emperor, the system would gift him aplete divine core, directly elevating him to a deity-level powerhouse.


    Thus, the Mage Ruler Soul Stone and the Divine Knight Soul Stone would no longer be useful to him.


    Even if they were of no use to him, he didn''t want them to go to waste. There weren''t many people he trusted, but Men was one of them, along with Corvin and Kennan.


    However, Corvin and Kennan''s cultivation levels weren''t high enough, and the only one close to nine-star Mage Emperor was Men.


    Hearing this, Men could only smile wryly. To him, this speed was already terrifying, but apparently, it still wasn''t fast enough for the boss.


    "By the way, Boss, Corvin and Kennan came to the shop two days ago looking for you. It seems they''re about to face their tribtions and wanted your help." Men said.


    Sylvus nodded. It seemed Corvin and Kennan had indeed reached their bottleneck.


    "Notify them toe tomorrow."


    He had already promised Corvin and Kennan to help them through their tribtions, so it wasn''t a problem.


    Men nodded but then seemed hesitant to speak.


    "If you have something to say, just say it." Sylvus said.


    "Boss, are we really not going to do anything about the Undead invasion?" Men asked cautiously.


    Sylvus gave him a nce, making Men''s heart skip a beat. He knew he had said the wrong thing. The boss had already said he wouldn''t intervene, yet Men dared to ask again.


    "Don''t worry. This continent is not as simple as you think. There will be someone to deal with the Undead invasion." Sylvus said.


    It wasn''t that he was going to ignore it entirely; after all, the system still had tasks for him. If he could lift the bloodline seals on the Dwarf and Angel ns, the Undead would be easily dealt with.


    However, he couldn''t just wipe out the Undead directly; he still needed to wait for Grey toe to Air. As a deity-level powerhouse, Grey had refrained from showing his true form despite Sylvus''s provocation.


    It seemed there was someplication preventing Grey froming to Air, even if the Undead opened a path to the continent. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have needed to cultivate the Dark Elf n.


    Clearly, there was something on this continent that Grey feared. Sylvus had to wait until whatever was holding Grey back was no longer a concern before taking action.


    Otherwise, Grey might be even more reluctant toe over.


    Men didn''t understand Sylvus''s intentions, but he didn''t dare to ask any more questions.


    Sylvus returned to his room, took a pill, and continued cultivating. Though the buff from the shop made him invincible within it, his own strength was still of utmost importance.


    If he were at the level of a deity-level powerhouse, he could have directly summoned Grey back at the Dark Elf n.

 Chapter 101: The Tribulation of the Twin-Winged Roaring Tiger

    Early the next morning, Corvin and Kennan arrived at the shop, and Men continued with the busy work of running the business.


    "Boss, you''re finally back. Don''t forget what you promised us before." Corvin said with a smile as he looked at Sylvus.


    Sylvus nced at the two of them and noticed that their strength had improved quite quickly. Both had already reached the level of Saint Archmage, even stronger than before.


    It made sense¡ªhe had been away from the shop for over ten days and hadn''t cultivated much, whereas these two had been cultivating every day. With the assistance of the pills from his shop, their strength had naturally improved quickly.


    "You two haven''t yet reached the nine-star Saint Archmage level. There''s no need for a tribtion, is there?" Sylvus said, looking at them.


    Corvin was a three-star tinum Knight, while Kennan was a seven-star Saint Archmage, and both were still some way from facing their tribtions.


    "Boss, it''s Little Tiger who''s going to undergo a tribtion, so I''m here to ask for your help." Corvin pointed at the Twin-Winged Roaring Tiger on his shoulder.


    At this point, the Twin-Winged Roaring Tiger had already reached the nine-star Saint Archmage level and was indeed ready to undergo a tribtion.


    "Boss, I''m just here to watch." Kennan said with a smile. He was now a seven-star Saint Archmage and would soon reach the nine-star level, and he would also need to undergo a tribtion. He came to observe in advance.


    "Have you prepared the magic crystals?"


    Sylvus looked at Corvin and asked calmly.


    "Boss, rest assured, here are ten billion magic crystals." Corvin said, taking out a magic storage ring and handing it to Sylvus.


    Originally, Corvin wanted the Twin-Winged Roaring Tiger to undergo the first few strikes of the tribtion by itself. However, the entire continent was in a tense state now, and he was afraid something unexpected might happen.


    Moreover, if the tribtion were to take ce in the Holy City, without Sylvus''s help, even if the Twin-Winged Roaring Tiger managed to survive the first few strikes, half of the Holy City would be destroyed in the process.


    The Steinway family was wealthy enough, so ten billion magic crystals were a small price to pay.


    Sylvus nodded and turned his gaze to the Twin-Winged Roaring Tiger.


    "Summon the heavenly tribtion."


    Hearing this, Corvin gave a nod to the Twin-Winged Roaring Tiger.


    The Twin-Winged Roaring Tiger, whose eyes had beenzy, suddenly took on a serious expression.


    With a roar, the Twin-Winged Roaring Tiger flew skyward, its body quickly growingrger. Soon, a massive five-meter-long tiger with wings appeared above the shop.


    As the aura of the Twin-Winged Roaring Tiger exploded, dark clouds formed in the sky above. Countless purple lightning bolts flickered, and a powerful force of nature enveloped the entire Holy City.


    "What''s going on? Who has summoned a heavenly tribtion?"


    "Look at the sky¡ªit seems to be the mount of Corvin, the young master of the Steinway family. It''s happening at the boss''s shop. Could it be that the boss is helping that mount with its tribtion?"


    "With the boss''s help, this heavenly tribtion won''t be dangerous. Let''s continue cultivating."


    The sudden appearance of the heavenly tribtion startled the citizens of the Holy City, but when they saw that the tribtion was urring at Sylvus''s shop, their surprise faded. After all, a heavenly tribtion was nothing before Boss Sylvus.


    At the royal pce:


    "Father, it''s been confirmed that it''s Corvin''s mount, the Twin-Winged Roaring Tiger, undergoing its tribtion at Boss Sylvus''s shop," Nat said to Boone.


    "Oh? The boss is willing to help that boy''s mount with the tribtion? What did he pay for it?" Boone asked in surprise.


    Previously, some had asked Sylvus for help with tribtions, and he had refused. Now that he was willing, there had to be a reason.


    "Father, I heard before that the boss mentioned that helping with a tribtion costs ten billion magic crystals per attempt," Nat said.


    "Ten billion magic crystals?" Boone''s eyes lit up.


    If that were the case, perhaps he could use this opportunity to help some more human powerhouses emerge. The Bork Empire had quite a few nine-star Saint Archmages. If all of them sessfully underwent tribtion and became Mage Emperors, it would greatly enhance their strength when the Undead invaded.


    "Come with me to the boss''s shop," Boone said, heading out.


    Meanwhile, the heavenly tribtion in the sky had already gathered.


    A bolt of purple lightning shot down toward the Twin-Winged Roaring Tiger.


    Everyone''s gaze turned to Sylvus, including the Twin-Winged Roaring Tiger.


    Just as the lightning was about to strike the Twin-Winged Roaring Tiger, Sylvus made a slight movement with his mind. The fierce lightning suddenly turned docile and gentlynded on the Twin-Winged Roaring Tiger, whose aura began to grow rapidly.


    One by one, the heavenly tribtion bolts fell, all of them easily controlled by Sylvus and absorbed by the Twin-Winged Roaring Tiger.


    Although it wasn''t the first time seeing this, everyone present was still deeply amazed. After all, this was a heavenly tribtion, and the man lying in the chair could control it with terrifying ease.


    When the final heavenly tribtion bolt was absorbed, the aura of the Twin-Winged Roaring Tiger surged, reaching the level of a one-star Mage Emperor.


    Feeling the increase in strength, the Twin-Winged Roaring Tiger couldn''t help but let out a loud roar, filled with joy.


    It hadn''t expected it to be so easy to be a ninth-level magical beast.


    "Thank you, Boss, for your assistance."


    The Twin-Winged Roaring Tiger descended and expressed its gratitude to Sylvus.


    It had previously taken the Spirit Speech Pill, which allowed it to speak.


    "It was just a transaction. If there''s nothing else, you can leave now." Sylvus waved his hand dismissively.


    Corvin and Kennan didn''t linger either. They purchased more pills worth billions of magic crystals before leaving.


    Not long after they departed, Boone arrived.


    Seeing Boone, Sylvus frowned.


    "If you''re here to try and persuade me again, you can leave now."


    "Boss, I''m not here about that. I''m just here to propose a transaction." Boone said with a smile.


    Sylvus narrowed his eyes and then nodded.


    "How many people?"


    He had just helped the Twin-Winged Roaring Tiger sessfully undergo its tribtion, and now Boone hade. It was obvious what his intention was.


    "As expected, nothing escapes the boss. In the Bork Empire, there are a total of 132 nine-star Saint Archmages."


    Over a hundred people?


    Hearing this number, Sylvus was a bit surprised. He hadn''t expected there to be so many nine-star Saint Archmages. At ten billion magic crystals per person, that would amount to over a trillion magic crystals.


    "Boss, the reason there are so many nine-star Saint Archmages is because of the pills from your shop. I wonder if you would be willing to help them?" Boone asked hopefully.


    Sylvus thought for a moment before nodding. Only a fool would pass up such easy money.


    "Have them alle tomorrow."

 Chapter 102: The Mass Tribulation

    Hearing Sylvus''s words, Boone''s eyes gleamed with joy. Although Sylvus was unwilling to help stop the Undead invasion, they could be stronger with his help.


    Boone quickly left. Apart from notifying the powerhouses, the most important task was preparing the magic crystals. Even though the royal family had umted wealth for many years, gathering this many crystals would still take some time.


    Sylvus continued to recline in his chair, half-asleep. Once the shop closed for the day, Sylvus returned to his room to cultivate.


    The next afternoon, when the shop was about to close, Boone finally arrived at Sylvus''s shop with the group.


    "Boss, the hundred-plus people are already waiting outside the alley. Here are all the magic crystals." Boone said as he handed over more than a dozen magic storage rings.


    Sylvus checked them. Not a single one was missing¡ªexactly 1,320 billion magic crystals. Outside the alley, there were 132 nine-star Saint Archmages waiting.


    Naturally, these funds weren''t provided by Boone alone. Upon hearing that Sylvus was willing to help with the tribtion, over a hundred of them had pooled together all their magic crystals. After all, the Undead were about to invade the continent. If they weren''t strong enough, their fate would be death. Keeping magic crystals would be useless; it was better to use them to be stronger.


    Sylvus looked at the group of over a hundred outside, then put away the magic crystals and nodded.


    "Have them find a ce within a 200-meter radius of the shop for the tribtion. Remember, it must be within 200 meters; if they go beyond that range, I won''t be responsible."


    "No problem, Boss."


    Although Boone didn''t know why Sylvus wanted it within 200 meters, he didn''t dare ask. He hurriedly went outside.


    Soon, the more than 100 nine-star Saint Archmages flew into positions within the 200-meter radius around the shop.


    After waiting for a while, the shop''s business hours ended, and Sylvus closed up for the day. However, instead of dispersing, the number of people around the shop only increased.


    Word had spread the previous day that Sylvus would be helping people with tribtions again today. If it had been just one or two people, the citizens of the Holy City might not have cared toe and watch, as it wasn''t an unusual sight.


    However, witnessing over a hundred people being elevated to Mage Emperor level in one event was something they wouldn''t want to miss¡ªit was a scene they''d regret not seeing firsthand.


    "It seems we arrived early. The tribtion hasn''t started yet."


    "Those over a hundred powerhouses have already taken their positions. The boss''s shop has also closed for the day, so it should start soon."


    "I wonder how the boss will help them with the tribtion. Will it be all at once?"


    "That''s unlikely. Even a single tribtion is already powerful enough. If so many people summon their tribtions together, can Boss Sylvus withstand the power?"


    Arge number of people gathered around the shop, and they were all discussing this.


    At this moment, Sylvus brought Men to the rooftop, with Boone following closely behind. Boone didn''t care about his status as an emperor at all; he even helped carry the tea tray while Men prepared Sylvus''s chair.


    "Boss, everything is ready."


    Men looked at Sylvus and said.


    Sylvus nodded and sat in the chair, grabbing a handful of sunflower seeds from the fruit te and munching on them.


    Men and Boone stood by his sides like two guards.


    "Crunch¡­ Boone, have them summon their heavenly tribtions together." Sylvus said while munching on sunflower seeds.


    "Huh? Boss, are you saying¡­ have them summon the heavenly tribtions together? But with so many people, if their tribtionsbine, the power might be¡­" Boone was stunned.


    He had initially thought that Sylvus would help them one by one. How could he have imagined that Sylvus would have all of them summon their tribtions at once?


    "Get on with it. Doing it one by one is too much trouble." Sylvus waved his hand dismissively.


    One person''s tribtion would take about an hour. With more than a hundred people, it would take over five days.


    He didn''t have that kind of time to waste on them.


    "Boss, how about we do it in groups of five?" Boone was still worried.


    After all, no one had ever seen thebined power of over a hundred heavenly tribtions. It was bound to be destructive.


    "If you don''t trust me, then why are you standing here?" Sylvus said impatiently.


    Boone gritted his teeth and could only sigh in the end. He knew that once Sylvus made a decision, there would be no changing it.


    "Everyone, listen up. Summon your heavenly tribtions together!" Boone shouted loudly.


    These words left everyone around them stunned.


    "Did His Majesty just say everyone should undergo the tribtion together? He must be joking, right? With so many powerhouses summoning the heavenly tribtion, it will definitely be cataclysmic."


    "I don''t know if His Majesty is joking, but I''m sure Boss Sylvus isn''t. Has the boss really grown so powerful?"


    "This is madness. With so many heavenly tribtionsbined, even a Deity wouldn''t be able to withstand it."


    The crowd was abuzz with conversation.


    The more than 100 powerhouses waiting for their tribtions also had changes in their expressions. Some immediately stood up in protest.


    "Your Majesty, are you kidding us? We all know Boss Sylvus is powerful, but if so many tribtions arebined, even the slightest mistake could mean the destruction of the entire Holy City."


    "Yes, and if we die, so be it, but if the Holy City is destroyed, billions of citizens will suffer as well. Let''s not destroy ourselves before the Undead even get here."


    "Your Majesty, if you insist on such a tribtion, then count me out. After all, I''m confident enough in my chances of sess on my own."


    Hearing this, Boone was momentarily at a loss for words, and he couldn''t help but look at Sylvus.


    "Crunch¡­ Anyone who thinks it''s too dangerous and doesn''t want to undergo the tribtion can leave now." Sylvus said indifferently while munching on sunflower seeds.


    "Boss Sylvus, we can leave, but you need to return the ten billion magic crystals first." An old man said coldly.


    These people had all but emptied their coffers to gather ten billion magic crystals each. Now that they weren''t going to undergo the tribtion, they naturally wanted their money back.


    Hearing this, Sylvus smiled slightly.


    "What a joke. Once it''s in my pocket, you think you can get it back?"


    Without a word, Sylvus spat out a sunflower seed shell at the old man. The old man didn''t even have time to react before a bloody hole appeared in his throat. With a scream, his life ended instantly.


    "Anyone who doesn''t want to undergo the tribtion can leave. I won''t stop you. But if you want a refund, you die." Sylvus said calmly.

 Chapter 103: The Trial of the Hundred Lightning Calamities

    The crowd looked at the old man who had fallen, and couldn''t help but swallow nervously.


    They almost forgot that the man before them was not someone they could casually oppose.


    Although they were displeased with Sylvus''s domineering attitude, they dared not say anything. None of them wished to throw their lives away.


    "I''ll give you three more seconds. Those who are unwilling to break through may leave now," Sylvus continued.


    "I don''t want to die. You all go ahead and stay here," someone muttered.


    "Hmph, I don''t want to die either, especially since I have a good chance of surviving the tribtion on my own. There''s no need for Boss Sylvus''s help."


    As Sylvus finished speaking, over a hundred people stood there, and thirty or forty of them left one after another.


    The remaining people continued to sit cross-legged on the ground, quietly waiting for Sylvus. Among these people, only a few truly believed that Sylvus had the ability to help them. Most had other reasons for staying.


    Some knew that their chances of surviving the tribtion were slim. If they were going to die anyway, they preferred to die together, finding sce inpany on the road to the underworld. Others stayed because they were out of resources¡ªSylvus wouldn''t refund their money, and they couldn''t possibly seed in their tribtion on their own, so they had no choice but to grit their teeth and stay.


    No matter their reasons for staying, there were still ny-three people remaining after the three-second countdown.


    "So many people still remain." A trace of disappointment shed in Sylvus''s eyes as he observed the ny-three people. He had hoped that everyone would leave; that way, he could pocket ten trillion magic crystals without wasting time. However, since so many chose to stay, Sylvus would not go back on his promise.


    "Since you''ve all decided to stay, let''s begin," Sylvus said indifferently.


    The ny-three people exchanged nces before nodding in agreement. Powerful auras burst forth from each of them. Among these ny-three were Nine-Star Saint Archmages and Nine-Star tinum Knights. The sheer power of these individuals caused the magic energy within the entire Holy City to go wild.


    "Just the power from these experts is already so overwhelming. How powerful will the Heavenly Tribtion they draw be?" someone muttered.


    "I think it might be best to wait until the undead invade and have all the experts summon the Heavenly Tribtion together. Maybe we could wipe out the undead in one fell swoop."


    "That''s impossible. Do you think they want to die? They''re attempting the tribtion now just to gain more power for themselves."


    "Boom..."


    As everyone released their power, the bright sky instantly turned dark. Thick, dark clouds gathered across the entire sky, covering it. Countless arcs of purple lightning flickered within them.


    Sylvus also looked up at the sky. At this moment, the dark clouds had covered a radius of a hundred miles, filled with flickering purple lightning. As time passed, the purple lightning began to fuse together rapidly.


    "So, this is the Hundred-Person Tribtion?" Sylvus squinted, his eyes shing with intensity. Such an overwhelming power¡ªperhaps even a Ruler-Level Expert wouldn''t be able to withstand it.


    "Boom..."


    At that moment, the Heavenly Tribtion continued to fuse. The originally hundred-mile-wide dark cloud condensed into a radius of only one kilometer. The purple lightning within had transformed into ck thunderbolts, and an aura of destruction enveloped the entire Holy City.


    Although the Heavenly Tribtion had not yet fallen, the very space of Aisral Continent had already begun to shatter. A massive ck thunder vortex formed in the sky. At the same time, every living being on Aisral Continent seemed to sense something, their eyes filled with terror. ¡Ò@§ä¦Ò§ñ?¦Ã*-?§à!§è§Ô?$¦Å%-+


    "Could it be that the undead havee?" they wondered. "Why do we feel such immense pressure?"


    In the Abyssal Lands.


    "What''s going on? This aura seems toe from the Polk Empire. Why is there such a powerful force?" Elf Queen Elena couldn''t help but exim.


    "This appears to be the aura of a Heavenly Tribtion. Even from such a distance, we can clearly feel it. Could someone be breaking through to the level of a Ruler ?"


    "Impossible. The divine power of this era has long been plundered by the undead. It''s impossible for anyone to break through to the Ruler level."


    In the Abyssal Lands, over a hundred figures frowned. Among them, the lowest rank was a Mage Emperor. Almost all the Mage Emperors on the continent had gathered here.


    "Everyone, stay focused. No matter what happens next, our first priority is to stop the undead''s advance. Soon, someone will tell us what has happened," Mo''er said seriously.


    Everyone nodded and once again channeled their power into the Abyssal Lands, maintaining the barriers'' operation.


    Above Holy City, the massive ck thunder vortex had taken shape, and countless streams of magic energy surged toward it. The people of Holy City were filled with panic. Such a powerful Heavenly Tribtion¡ªjust one strike could obliterate the entire city.


    "Boss, is everything really going to be alright?" Even Men, who had immense faith in Sylvus, couldn''t help but voice his concern. This Heavenly Tribtion was simply too terrifying; the very space of Aisral Continent was already shattering.


    "It''s toote to regret it now," Sylvus said with a faint smile.


    Upon hearing this, Boone''s expression changed. What did the boss mean by that? Could he handle this or not? Then again, even if he couldn''t, there was no turning back now.


    "Could it be that we''ll die by our own hands before the undead even arrive?" Boone couldn''t help but think. He looked at Sylvus and somehow couldn''t believe that the man before him was an ally.


    At that moment, the ck thunder vortex in the sky had finished brewing. With an earth-shattering roar, a massive ck thunderbolt, ten meters in diameter, descended rapidly, striking directly at Sylvus''s small shop.


    "It''s over... Just the first Heavenly Tribtion is this terrifying, and who knows how many more will follow... This... this..." Boone''s heart was filled with regret. If he had known, he wouldn''t have sought out Sylvus.


    As the group facing the Heavenly Tribtion prepared for the worst, they swallowed nervously. How could anyone endure such a lightning tribtion? Even Rulers wouldn''t survive this!


    As they thought this, the first ck lightning bolt approached them, its immense power shaking everyone''s spirit. The weaker ones almost fainted.


    All eyes turned toward Sylvus. Didn''t he say everything would be alright? Could he really withstand this Heavenly Tribtion?


    "Come here!" Sylvus called out as the ck lightning entered the range of the shop.


    In that instant, the lightning that had seemed capable of destroying everything suddenly froze. Under everyone''s astonished gaze, the once-destructive lightning transformed into a gentle stream of light, gathering into Sylvus''s hand.


    Before long, the first Heavenly Tribtion vanishedpletely, reced by a massive ck energy orb in Sylvus''s hand.


    "Why are you all standing there? Hurry and absorb it!" Sylvus nced at the crowd. The ck energy orb in his hand turned into ny-three rays of light, each entering one of the individuals present.

 Chapter 104: Confronting the Lightning Tribulations

    "..."


    As the ck lightning energy entered everyone''s bodies, they couldn''t help but tremble. Instantly, they felt a surge of powerful energy coursing through them. They dared not hesitate and quickly began refining the power of the lightning. Their auras started to rise rapidly.


    Seeing that the boss could so easily withstand the Heavenly Tribtion, everyone took a deep breath, and a gleam of determination shed in their eyes. The boss was truly the boss!


    Such a powerful Heavenly Tribtion, yet in his hands, it didn''t even put up a fight.


    "Tch, this is only the first one. With so many people merging their Heavenly Tribtions, each subsequent strike will be even stronger. I don''t believe he can take them all."


    "There''s no way we could withstand a Heavenly Tribtion of this magnitude. Those people staying here are just courting death."


    "We should move farther away. If the Heavenly Tribtion gets too strong, the entire Holy City might be reduced to ruins."


    The experts who had just left because they didn''t trust Sylvus were visibly displeased. But Sylvus didn''t have the time to care about them now, as the second Heavenly Tribtion had already begun to descend.


    "Boom..."


    The second Heavenly Tribtion was much stronger, more than ten times more powerful than the first. As soon as it fell, some of the buildings within the Holy City began to shake, as if they might copse at any moment.


    Sylvus, however, simply gave it a calm nce. With a single thought, the second Heavenly Tribtion also lost its power, transforming into a ck energy orb that floated in front of Sylvus.


    "..."


    Then came the third, the fourth...


    An hourter, the ninth Heavenly Tribtion had fallen as well, but it was still effortlessly caught by Sylvus. By now, there were three ck energy orbs floating in front of him.


    "Buzzing..."


    After the ninth Heavenly Tribtion descended, the thunder vortex in the sky began to lose its momentum and slowly dissipate. The people of Holy City looked at Sylvus in amazement. Was that it for such a powerful Heavenly Tribtion?


    "Boss is too powerful. The Hundred-Person Tribtion was like child''s y to him; it wasn''t any different from a normal person''s tribtion."


    "Who exactly is the boss? To easily withstand such a powerful Heavenly Tribtion, is he even human?"


    "Those people who didn''t believe in the boss earlier, especially the experts who refused the tribtion¡ªaren''t they regretting it now?"


    The townspeople around began to discuss, their eyes filled with admiration.


    "Such a powerful person, yet he doesn''t belong to our royal family. What a pity," Boone, who stood beside Sylvus, took a deep breath. His previous doubts about Sylvus hadpletely vanished, leaving only respect and fear.


    The ny-three people who had yet to break through to the Mage Emperor level saw the Heavenly Tribtion disappear.


    To aplish such a feat, only Sylvus could do it on the entire continent.


    "This... this is impossible! Sylvus has such immense power? So many people merged their Heavenly Tribtions, and it still couldn''t touch him? Is he even human?"


    "Impossible, absolutely impossible. How could there be such a powerful being on Aisral Continent? If he were willing to take action, wouldn''t he easily defeat the undead?"


    "It must be a coincidence. The Heavenly Tribtion must not have been as strong as we thought. Otherwise, how could he be unharmed?"


    The dozens of Nine-Star Saint Archmages who had just left wore grim expressions. If they hadn''t left just now, they could have be Mage Emperors in no time. But now? They missed their chance, and they lost a hundred billion magic crystals in the process. ??!¡Ò§ä@¦Å?--¦Ò§á--


    That was a hundred billion magic crystals! Their entire fortunes.


    "Men, some people talk too much. Clean it up," Sylvus said indifferently.


    Although he had been focused on the Heavenly Tribtion, he still heard some people''s words. He had just been toozy to deal with it at the time, but now that the Heavenly Tribtion was over, he wouldn''t let it slide.


    "Don''t worry, boss. None of them will escape!" Men smiled and nodded, his figure disappearing instantly.


    "Boss, can''t you spare them? They didn''t mean any harm, it''s just..." Boone said with aplicated expression.


    The number of powerful experts on Aisral Continent was already small. If Sylvus ughtered more of them, their chances against the undead would be even slimmer.


    "They were just trying to vent their frustration?" Sylvus asked mockingly.


    Boone didn''t know how to respond, but Sylvus snorted.


    "If that''s the case, then I''m feeling frustrated too, and I want to vent a little."


    As soon as Sylvus spoke, the sounds of screams could be heard in the distance.


    The experts who had left earlier because they didn''t trust Sylvus were being ughtered by Men. Men was a Five-Star Mage Emperor and a spatial magic user. His strength was overwhelming, and even facing a group of Nine-Star Saint Archmages was an easy task.


    "This is the price for running your mouth too much!" Men said coldly as he snapped someone''s neck.


    "Boss, w-we were wrong. Please spare us, we won''t dare to do it again."


    "Yes, boss, we were blind to your greatness. Please let us go. We''ll do anything, even serve you like ves."


    Hearing their pleas, Sylvus remained calm, still cracking sunflower seeds, without uttering a word.


    You think begging will make me let you go? Who made up such nonsense of a rule?


    "Die!" Men knew what Sylvus meant when he stayed silent. Without hesitation, he killed another.


    "Sylvus, you bastard! You have such great power, but you refuse to stop the undead! So many of us have respected you, and this is what you do to us?"


    "If you have such power, why won''t you help us? Instead, you show off in front of us. If you''re so capable, go defeat the undead!"


    Some, realizing there was no escape, began to shout angrily at Sylvus, no longer showing him any respect.


    Sylvus squinted. These people, even in death, wouldn''t let him be! Trying to drown him with the words of others? Unfortunately for them, he wasn''t one to care about such things. He was just an old shopkeeper selling potions.


    Soon, the sound of screams filled the air. In a matter of minutes, Men had ughtered all the dozens of Nine-Star Saint Archmages.


    "Boss, it''s all done," Men reported as he returned to Sylvus.


    Sylvus nodded. The ck energy orb in front of him split into ny-three streams of light, each entering the ny-three individuals who were undergoing their breakthroughs.


    "Boss, about what they said earlier..." Boone began.


    "The powerless ranting of the weak," Sylvus replied with a faint smile.

 Chapter 105: The Price of Power

    Time passed bit by bit. After about half an hour, the ny-three people sessfully broke through to the Mage Emperor level. Powerful auras emerged one after another within Holy City, and each time someone broke through, the townspeople would cheer and apud.


    "Thank you for your help, Boss. If you ever need anything, we will do our utmost to assist you," the ny-three individuals said gratefully, looking up at Sylvus above the small shop.


    Previously, they may have stayed for various reasons, not necessarily out of faith in Sylvus. Only a few had genuinely believed in him. But now, things were different. They hade to truly recognize Sylvus''s power. Before such an existence, they were insignificant.


    Some even looked at Men with envy¡ªbeing the shop assistant in the boss''s shop was a fortune earned over eight lifetimes.


    "It was just a transaction. You can all leave now," Sylvus said, waving his hand.


    It was a transaction, and he didn''t need anyone''s gratitude, nor did he want it.


    The group nodded, and before leaving, they still bowed respectfully to Sylvus, expressing their admiration.


    "You can leave too," Sylvus said, looking at Boone after everyone else had left.


    "Boss, if I may ask, how much would it cost for you to deal with the twelve kings of the undead?" Boone bowed as he spoke.


    He had been wrestling with himself over this question, as Sylvus had made it very clear before that he would not help. But this time, he was framing it as a transaction, not as a request for help.


    "Oh? Are you trying to negotiate a bigger deal with me?" Sylvus smiled.


    Boone seemed to have caught on. Sylvus wouldn''t help for free, but he hadn''t said that someone couldn''t pay for the demise of the undead kings. Since Sylvus would have to deal with the undead kings toplete his system task anyway, he figured he might as well make some money out of it. Even though his power was immense, Sylvus was, after all, a legitimate businessman.


    He might take advantage of others, but he wouldn''t outright rob them¡ªthat was the work of thieves, and Sylvus had more integrity than that.


    "Boss, does that mean you are willing?" Boone''s eyes widened in surprise as he asked.


    "Of course, I''m just a businessman," Sylvus replied with a smile.


    Hearing this, Boone was initially stunned, then filled with joy. Previously, he, Ronald, and Elena had discussed trying to pay Sylvus in magic crystals to get him involved. However, Boone hadn''t taken it seriously at the time. Sylvus was a supreme expert¡ªif he didn''t want to get involved, no amount of money could change his mind.


    Many powerful beings on Aisral Continent had strange principles like this.


    Who would have thought that money really could convince Sylvus to help? If Boone had known this earlier, he wouldn''t have been so deferential.


    "Boss, what price do you think is appropriate?" Boone quickly asked.


    "One hundred trillion magic crystals per life¡ªhow about that?" Sylvus thought for a moment and said.


    Hearing this price, Men, who was standing nearby, took a deep breath. The boss wasn''t holding back at all. Twelve kings meant twelve lives, equivalent to 1.2 quadrillion magic crystals. Even the Polk Empire couldn''t afford such a sum.


    "Boss, we... we really can''t afford that much. We''d have to scour the entire Aisral Continent for magic crystals, and even then, it might not be enough," Boone said bitterly, his earlier smile disappearing.


    One point two quadrillion magic crystals¡ªthat was more than the Polk Empire had earned in three thousand years of existence. Even if they joined forces with the elves and the dwarves, they still couldn''te up with that much.


    Sylvus smiled without saying anything. He knew very well that they couldn''t afford that many magic crystals. However, since this was a negotiation, starting with a high price was just normal practice.


    "Boss, isn''t there any other way?" Boone asked unwillingly. Now that Sylvus had shown some hope of agreeing, Boone didn''t want to give up so easily.


    "There is another way. The price I mentioned was for me going to the undead realm and killing them. Since you can''t afford that, let''s change the approach¡ªbring them here to me, and I''ll charge ten trillion magic crystals per life," Sylvus said.


    Ten trillion magic crystals per life. This price made Boone breathe a little easier. Twelve kings would cost 120 trillion magic crystals in total¡ªten times less than before. They might be able to figure out a way toe up with that.


    However, luring all twelve kings to Holy City would be a bit of a problem. After all, the undead weren''t exactly reasonable.


    "This is the lowest price. If you can''t do it, I won''t interfere," Sylvus said, waving his hand, and Boone found himself outside the alleyway.


    "Although it''s difficult, it''s better than having no hope at all. It seems I''ll need to discuss this with Elena and the others first," Boone thought to himself as he quickly left.


    Upon returning to the shop, Sylvus continued cultivating, and Men followed suit. He still hoped that the boss would help him be a Ruler-level expert someday.


    Boone, meanwhile, traveled overnight to the Abyssal Lands to discuss a strategy with Elena and the others.


    "Emperor Boone, why have youe here? Today we sensed powerful energy fluctuationsing from the Polk Empire. What exactly happened?" Ronald asked in surprise as he looked at Boone.


    Boone did not hide anything and quickly recounted the events of the day. This caused the dozens of experts present to exim in shock. A Hundred-Person Tribtion, caught effortlessly by one person¡ªwas he even human?


    "Boss Sylvus truly is a strange figure. It''s a pity he refuses to help us drive away the undead," someone couldn''t help but sigh.


    Everyone nodded in agreement. If a powerful expert like Sylvus would help, the undead wouldn''t be much of a problem.


    "Everyone, I''vee here precisely because of this matter. Boss Sylvus has agreed to help us eliminate the twelve kings of the undead," Boone said with a smile.


    "What? Is that true, Your Majesty? Is he really willing to help?"


    "Even if it''s just eliminating the twelve kings, it would still solve our greatest threat. With the strength of Aisral Continent, driving away the remaining undead wouldn''t be difficult."


    Hearing Boone''s words, everyone''s eyes lit up, and the heavy weight in their hearts lifted slightly.


    "Emperor Boone, there must be some conditions for him to agree, right?" Elena asked.


    Although she hadn''t known Sylvus for long, she understood his nature. Back when they were with the elves, they had paid five hundred billion magic crystals just to get him to help.


    "There are indeed conditions, and that''s why I came to discuss with you all," Boone said with a bitter smile, before exining everything Sylvus had said. chapter-source-MvLeMpYr

 Chapter 106: A Bold Plan to Lure the Undead Kings

    "What? He said ten trillion magic crystals per life?" Upon hearing Boone''s words, everyone around frowned.


    Truth be told, the price wasn''t actually unreasonable. After all, the twelve kings were all Ruler-level experts. Just one of them could wipe out everyone here. If money could solve the problem, it wouldn''t be an issue.


    But the problem was that they had to lure all twelve kings to Holy City, and that would be extremely difficult. With their strength, not to mention luring twelve kings, just surviving would be a blessing. Moreover, these twelve kings were not fools; they would definitely see through their intentions. If they failed, they were as good as dead.


    "If we don''t use this method, it''ll be one hundred trillion per life, and we can''t afford that," Ronald said, frowning.


    "This Sylvus must be mad for money. If he doesn''t want to help, fine, but why give us false hope and then take it away?" someone grumbled.


    "Exactly, giving us hope only to make us despair again. He might as well just kill us outright."


    Hearing everyone''sints, Boone didn''t dare say much. Although he was an emperor, the people in front of him were Mage Emperor-level experts, making his authority rather insignificant.


    -Enjoy!


    "Actually, there might be a way to lure the twelve kings to Holy City," Elena suddenly said.


    Upon hearing her, everyone turned their gaze to her.


    "Queen, what do you mean? Please tell us if there''s anything we can do," someone asked urgently.


    Elena smiled. "The undead came to Aisral Continent to conquer it and turn us all into their ves, right? In that case, let''s agree to it."


    "What? Agree to them? Then why have we been maintaining this barrier with our lives? We might as well surrender now," someone shouted, and others shook their heads.


    "Everyone, please don''t rush. The Queen surely doesn''t mean it literally," Boone said, gesturing for Elena to continue.


    "This is actually a gamble. In the name of Sylvus, we will send the twelve kings a challenge. If they can defeat Sylvus, then even if we don''t submit, we wouldn''t be able to resist. But if Sylvus defeats the twelve kings, you know what that means, right?" Elena said with a smile.


    Everyone present frowned. This was indeed a good way to lure the twelve kings to Holy City, but it was also very risky. If the twelve kings figured out their true intentions, they would still face destruction.


    "Everyone, we have no other options now. The barrier could break at any moment. The worst oue is our death and the continent''s fall. We might as well take a chance," Elena said, looking at everyone.


    They looked at each other, not rushing to answer, and began discussing among themselves. After more than half an hour, they finally turned back to Elena.


    "Queen Elena, it seems that this is our only option now. As you said, we have no other choice but to try and gain the trust of the twelve kings," said an old man who stood up.


    This old man was named Sly, a Nine-Star Mage Emperor and currently the most senior figure on the continent. His words carried significant weight.


    "Lord Sly, how do we gain the trust of the twelve kings?" Elena asked curiously.


    "If we''re going to send a challenge, then when facing the twelve kings, we need to act disdainful and boast about Sylvus''s immense power, enough to provoke them," Sly said.


    "This way, they''ll believe that there is a powerful figure on our continent, one even stronger than them, and that only by defeating this powerful figure can they enve us all."


    Elena nodded. They would have done this anyway, even if Sly hadn''t mentioned it.


    "In addition, I have a bold idea¡ªlet the undeade through!" Sly continued.


    Everyone''s faces changed. Let the undeade through? That was suicide!


    "Are you suggesting that we make it seem like we don''t care about them at all?" Boone asked, squinting.


    "Exactly. They are proud as kings of the undead. If we act even prouder than they are, they will inevitably be suspicious. Then, when we issue the challenge, their pride will make it more likely they will ept," Sly said, nodding.


    His words left everyone in deep thought, while Boone looked at Sly with admiration. No wonder he was a monster who had lived for over a thousand years¡ªhe was already nning ahead.


    "I think this n might work. If we do the opposite of what they expect, the undead might not dare to make a move once theye through," Boone said, nodding.


    "I agree. It''s only a matter of time anyway¡ªeither the undead die, or we do. There is no other oue," Ronald added.


    "The elves have no objections either, but we need tomunicate with Boss Sylvus first, confirm the timing, and then assist in opening the passage for the undead," Elena said after some thought.


    Seeing Boone, Ronald, and Elena all nodding in agreement, the others, though still hesitant, realized there was no other way. Dragging things out day by day wasn''t helping them; it was better to resolve this sooner rather thanter.


    "If no one has any objections, then I will go and discuss this with Boss Sylvus. Once we settle on a date, I will inform you all. In the meantime, you can all take some rest," Boone said, and he headed back to the Polk Empire.


    After Boone left, everyone looked at the trembling barrier below the Abyssal Lands and decided to leave it alone. After all, it would still take some time before it could be fully broken through. They had been channeling power into this barrier day after day and were already exhausted. Many of them simply sat on the ground and fell asleep.


    In the undead realm, within the Tower of the Undead.


    "What''s going on? The ants of Aisral Continent seem to have stopped resisting. What are they up to?"


    "Could it be that they realized they can''t beat us and decided to give up?"


    "Impossible. If they were that weak, they would have surrendered three thousand years ago. There must be a plot."


    The twelve kings discussed, and the power they were using to open the passage naturally weakened. They simply couldn''t understand why the people of Aisral Continent had stopped resisting.


    At that moment, a powerful aura suddenly enveloped the Tower of the Undead. The twelve kings'' expressions changed as they looked in the same direction.


    "Wee, my lord," they said in unison.


    "Hmm. Once the passage between the two realms is broken, you have another task¡ªto find someone named Sylvus," a voice echoed, and a figure appeared amidst the dark clouds. It was none other than the fallen angel, Grey.

 Chapter 107: The Suspicious Calm Before the Battle

    "My lord, who is this Sylvus?" One of the twelve undead kings asked curiously after hearing Grey''s words.


    "This person''s strength is not trivial. All you need to do is find him," Grey said indifferently.


    Naturally, he couldn''t tell them that Sylvus had destroyed one of his avatars. After all, he had created an image of himself as invincible in the eyes of these undead, and he couldn''t afford to tarnish that image. Seeing that Grey didn''t want to borate, the twelve kings dared not ask further.


    Grey then left, and the twelve kings turned their attention back to the passage above.


    "Let''s continue breaking the barrier. Even if the people of Aisral Continent have some plot, we have the support of our lord. There''s no need to worry too much," one of them said.


    The others nodded and hesitated no longer, resuming their efforts to shatter the barrier.


    By the afternoon of the following day, Boone finally rushed back to Holy City. He didn''t stop to rest and immediately went to Sylvus''s small shop.


    "In such a hurry, it seems you already have a result," Sylvus said with a smile as he looked at Boone.


    "Boss, we agree to your second n. We can lure the twelve kings here to the shop, but we need to do it in your name," Boone said.


    "Let''s hear it," Sylvus replied.


    "Boss, we n to issue a challenge to the twelve kings in your name. Given their pride, the chances of them epting are high. They would thene to Holy City seeking you," Boone exined briefly.


    Sylvus nodded. This n wasn''t bad, and using his name didn''t matter¡ªit was he who would deal with them in the end anyway.


    "Since you''ve decided, handle it yourselves. I''ll be here waiting for them," Sylvus said with a smile.


    "Rest assured, boss. Once this matter is over, we will hand over all the magic crystals," Boone said.


    Without replying, Sylvus watched as Boone quickly left, presumably to make preparations for what was toe. Sylvus then returned upstairs to continue cultivating. After a few days of diligent cultivation, he had already reached the level of a Three-Star Saint Archmage.


    Later that night, Boone ryed the message to Elena and the others. Upon learning that Sylvus had no objections, they decided to take action two dayster.


    The following two days were uneventful, except for a refresh of the system shop on the second night. However, this time there wasn''t anything particrly valuable¡ªjust some pills that allowed Sylvus to further increase his cultivation.


    Soon, the two days had passed. At the Abyssal Lands:


    "Is everyone ready?" Elena asked, looking at those around her.


    Everyone nodded solemnly, their faces serious. This time, they were gambling¡ªgambling that the undead wouldn''t dare make a rash move.


    "If we''re all ready, let''s begin!"


    Elena took a deep breath, and radiant lights burst forth around her as powerful attacks were unleashed upon the barrier below. The others did not hesitate, joining Elena in her assault.


    The fragile barrier of the Forbidden God''s Domain began to shatter. Cracks appeared rapidly, and a ck aura began leaking out from below.


    "What''s happening? Are the people of Aisral Continent insane? Why are they helping us break the barrier?"


    "Could it be that they''ve realized they can''t win and decided to give up?"


    "Even if they want to give up, there''s no need to help us break the barrier, right? Something''s not right¡ªwe must be cautious!"


    The twelve undead kings were shocked when they saw the barrier beginning to shatter. If the people of Aisral Continent weren''t resisting, that would be one thing, but they were actually helping break the barrier. No matter how they looked at it, something seemed off.


    Something unusual always carries suspicion!


    This led the undead kings to stop their own efforts to break the barrier. Meanwhile, the experts of Aisral Continent continued to attack the barrier with all their might, as if they couldn''t wait to let the undeade through.


    "Boss, what should we do now?" asked an undead king dressed in a ck robe.


    "Could it be that they have some powerful means to wipe us out in one blow? Everyone be cautious¡ªactivate the Undead Sky Formation!" the ck-robed leader ordered urgently.


    The twelve kings nodded, hesitating no longer. They unleashed their power, creating a powerful barrier at the mouth of the passage. If Elena and the others had seen this, they would have burst intoughter¡ªwho would have thought the undead would react this way?


    "Boom..."


    The already fragile barrier of the Forbidden God''s Domain shattered in less than half a day under thebined attacks of Elena and the others. A terrifying aura erupted from the depths of the canyon.


    "Everyone, get ready. Remember, we need to act even more arrogant than them!" Elena said urgently, seeing the barrier shattered.


    Everyone nodded, doing their best to appear indifferent as they looked disdainfully at the mouth of the abyssal passage.


    But ten minutes passed, and no undead came through. The proud expressions on many of the experts'' faces began to stiffen.


    "What''s going on? Didn''t these guys want to invade Aisral Continent? Why haven''t theye up after all this time?"


    "Strange. Could they have changed their minds?"


    "Impossible. Everyone, stay on guard. This could be a trick."


    "What could they possibly be testing us for? We''re already so weak."


    Elena and the others were puzzled, and in the undead realm, the twelve undead kings were equally baffled.


    "Boss, what''s happening? Why aren''t theying down? Are they waiting for us to go up and fall into their trap?" asked one of the undead kings.


    "That''s possible. Three thousand years ago, it was their schemes that led to our defeat. This time, they must be plotting against us again."


    "These guys are truly cunning. If they have the guts, they should fight us head-on instead of using these underhanded tactics."


    "Let''s wait. As long as we don''t go up, they can''t do anything to us."


    Both sides were thinking along the same lines, resulting in an eerie calm even after the barrier had shattered. The countless undead that should have swarmed Aisral Continent remained still, and the great battle that many had anticipated did not break out.


    In Sylvus''s potion shop:


    "Strange, it''s been so long, why is there still no movement?" Sylvus frowned.


    Two hours ago, he had received Boone''s message that the barrier in the Abyssal Lands had been shattered. Given the speed of Deity-level experts, they should have been here by now. The sun was about to set, yet there wasn''t a trace of them.


    If Sylvus knew the current situation in the Abyssal Lands, he would be speechless¡ªwas everyone ying a waiting game?


    And so, the stalematested until the following morning. The situation in the Abyssal Lands finally changed with Grey''s return.

 Chapter 108: The Challenge Issued

    "What''s going on? The barrier is already broken¡ªwhy haven''t you gone through?" Grey''s voice echoed within the Tower of the Undead, bringing the twelve kings back to their senses.


    "My lord, the barrier was broken by the people of Aisral Continent themselves. We feared there might be an ambush, so..." one of the kings hesitated.


    "So you didn''t dare to proceed? Hmph, gather the undead army immediately and go through! Don''t forget what I instructed you to do earlier!" Grey snorted coldly.


    The barrier had already been shattered, and these fools still didn''t dare to proceed¡ªhowughable.


    Hearing Grey''smand, the twelve kings knew there was no way they could refuse now. Besides, as long as theypleted Grey''s orders, they didn''t need to fear any ambush Aisral Continent might have prepared.


    "Undead army, hear mymand! Charge!"


    "AAA..."


    With the roar of the ck-robed undead king, countless undead gathered below the Tower of the Undead let out a collective howl. They turned into streams of ck light, rapidly flying towards the passage.


    "They''reing out!"


    Outside, Elena sensed the movement below the canyon and looked at the people around her. Everyone nodded and then flew off to a nearby area, eachzily lying on the ground, basking in the sun.


    "ROAR ROAR ROAR..."


    The next second, the sky was filled with endless numbers of undead emerging from the canyon. At the forefront were dozens of skeletal dragons, each carrying a ck knight. Behind them came armies of skeletons, zombies, and liches¡ªan endless sea of undead pouring into Aisral Continent.


    The sky within a radius of a hundred miles instantly darkened.


    Seeing the undead arrive, Elena and the others squinted. These undead creatures were not weak, with many of them at Saint Archmage level or even Mage Emperor level.


    After emerging, the undead naturally noticed Elena and the others in the distance. However, they didn''t immediately attack, instead waiting for their kings to arrive.


    "Hahaha, Aisral Continent, your king has arrived!"


    Soon, twelve powerful auras emerged from the canyon. Elena and the others frowned¡ªthey knew that the twelve kings had arrived.


    "Boom..."


    The next second, twelve figures flew out from the canyon, each one exuding an aura of absolute control over thisnd. It seemed that with just a thought, they could turn the entire continent to ashes.


    "Boss, I thought Aisral Continent had some ambush waiting for us, but it turns out there''s nothing here."


    discover-stories-on-MVLeMpYr


    "What a delightful scent... that must be the Elf Queen over there. I can hardly wait," another said with a wicked grin.


    "Hahaha, we failed once three thousand years ago, but this time, we shall enve every living being on Aisral Continent!"


    The twelve kingsughed, while the ck-robed leader set his eyes on Elena and the others in the distance. A bloodthirsty gleam shed beneath his hood.


    "Foolish creatures of Aisral Continent, you could have lived a few days longer, yet you broke the barrier for us. How should we thank you?" the ck-robed leader said mockingly, and the surrounding undead roared in response, filled with bloodlust.


    "Adolf, do you know why we let you out?" Elena took a deep breath and looked at the ck-robed leader with equal mockery.


    "Oh? Then why did you let us out? Do you intend to surrender?" Adolf sneered.


    Surrendering to the undead was no different from seeking death.


    "Adolf, your arrogance won''tst much longer. Are you ready to join Vogt?" Ronald said with a smile.


    The twelve kings, who had beenughing, suddenly froze.


    "How do you know about Vogt leaving the Undead Realm? Did hee to Aisral Continent? What did you do to him?" Adolf asked coldly.


    Vogt''s sudden disappearance had left them baffled. They never expected Ronald to bring up news of Vogt.


    "Ronald, there''s no need to tell them so much¡ªdon''t forget our main task," Elena interrupted as Ronald was about to continue speaking.


    A glimmer of light shed in Elena''s hand and flew rapidly toward Adolf.


    "Adolf, don''t say we didn''t give you a chance. This is a challenge issued by the strongest on Aisral Continent. If you can defeat him, we will willingly be your eternal ves," Elena said.


    Adolf looked at the light and saw that it was indeed a challenge letter, written in undead script. When he saw the signature, Adolf''s brows furrowed.


    "Sylvus? Are you saying that the strongest on Aisral Continent is named Sylvus?" Adolf asked, frowning.


    He had never heard of this name before. But just a few days ago, their lord had instructed them to find someone named Sylvus on Aisral Continent. Although they didn''t know who Sylvus was, if their lord wanted them to find him, they had to obey.


    Unexpectedly, upon emerging, they were immediately challenged by someone named Sylvus.


    "That''s right. We''re just messengers, of course. If you''re afraid, feel free to go back now¡ªsave Senior Sylvus the trouble," Ronald said disdainfully.


    Adolf nced at the others, unsure of what to do.


    "Boss, these people seem suspicious. Instead of fearing us, they seem utterly confident. There must be some powerful means waiting for us."


    "I think we should check out this Sylvus. If he''s the one our lord wants us to find, all the better."


    Hearing the other kings, Adolf nodded. They were already here, and they could wipe out the entire continent at any time. But this Sylvus, they had to take seriously. If it weren''t for their lord''s orders, they might have ignored him, but now they couldn''t.


    "Second and Third, stay here. I will take the others and go. If anything happens, be ready to attack at any time," Adolf said to two of the kings beside him.


    "Don''t worry, Boss. They won''t be able to pull any tricks," one of them replied.


    Adolf nodded and looked again at Elena and the others, a cold smile ying on his lips.


    "But since we''re going, we should bring a gift."


    "Boom..."


    As Adolf finished speaking, a massive wave of dark energy enveloped Elena and the others. In the blink of an eye, they disappeared, leaving only the undead army behind.

 Chapter 109: The Encounter with the Undead Kings

    "Boss, such a strong human scent below. I really want to go down now and have a feast," one of the undead kings said, his eyes shining as he looked at the human city below.


    "What''s the rush? Once we deal with Sylvus, we can enjoy these delicacies to our hearts'' content," Adolf said with a grin, looking at the dozens of unconscious figures next to him¡ªElena and the others. They were all enveloped in a ck aura and had been put into a deep sleep.


    "Fourth brother, the boss is right. These people are all Mage Emperors¡ªtheir taste must be much better than that of ordinary humans."


    "Hehe,st time, we were all in seclusion and missed our chance. This time, we won''t miss it. I haven''t tasted the elves yet," one of them added with augh.


    The ten undead kings joked andughed along the way as they flew toward Holy City. With their speed, it took them less than an hour to reach the outskirts of Holy City.


    "So that''s the human Holy City. Who would''ve thought they rebuilt it after all these years? Let''s go; Sylvus is in that city," Adolf said as they continued flying.


    "Look at the sky! What a huge dark cloud! What''s going on? Could it be that someone has summoned the Heavenly Tribtion again?"


    "This aura feels disgusting... wait, it''s the undead! The undead are here, and they''vee right to our Holy City!"


    "What''s happening? Has the undead broken the barrier? Are we all doomed?"


    The citizens of Holy City also noticed the massive dark cloud in the sky and eximed in horror. It was the undead, the same force that had almost destroyed Aisral Continent three thousand years ago. Now, they were back, and the powerful aura they exuded was far beyond anything the people could resist.


    "Hahaha, foolish humans! We are the ten kings of the undead¡ªtremble before us!" Adolf shouted with a smile, seeing the panic below.


    This was more like it! This was the reaction these ants should have when seeing them.


    The arrival of Adolf and his men caused Holy City to plunge into darkness. Within the pce, Boone''s face turned pale. Without hesitation, he rushed to Sylvus''s shop.


    "Boss, they''re here!" Boone said, looking at Sylvus, who was sitting leisurely in his chair.


    "Hmm, Men, continue selling the pills. Boone,e upstairs with me to have a look," Sylvus nodded.


    In an instant, both of them disappeared from where they stood and reappeared on the rooftop. Men only took one look at the dark cloud above before ignoring it entirely. These undead dared to act arrogant¡ªthey clearly didn''t know who they were about to face.


    "Senior Men, will the boss take action?" someone buying pills couldn''t help but ask.


    After all, they had previously heard that Sylvus wouldn''t get involved.


    "The Emperor paid, so the boss is going to handle it," Men said with a smile.


    Upon hearing this, the worried expressions of those around turned into bright smiles. If the boss was going to take action, then they had nothing to worry about. They still remembered clearly how the boss had easily toyed with Ruler Vogt just half a month ago.


    Thinking of this, many people looked at the undead kings in the dark cloud above with mocking expressions. So what if they were kings? Could they withstand even a single finger from the boss?


    "Who is Sylvus? Come out here at once!" Adolf shouted as the dark cloud enveloped Holy City.


    His voice echoed throughout the entire city, and the citizens were stunned.


    What was going on? The undead were here to pick a fight with the boss? Wasn''t that just asking for death?


    "To think they dare toe looking for trouble with the boss¡ªhow arrogant. I hope they can maintain this arrogance in a while."


    "I heard the boss didn''t want to get involved at first, but if the undead provoke him, he will definitely take action."


    "Messing with anyone else might be fine, but messing with the boss is true suicide."


    The citizens who had been full of fear began to discuss among themselves. Many of them looked at the undead kings with mockery, and their earlier fear disappearedpletely.


    "Boss, something''s not right. These humans don''t seem to fear us. Who is this Sylvus that he inspires such confidence in them?" one of the undead kings asked.


    "Who cares who Sylvus is? We have our lord''s support. If his power really is that great, we''ll just use our lord''s means to bring him down," Adolf said dismissively.


    "That''s true. After all, they''re just humans. Even if they''re powerful, what can they do? Besides, we took away the divine power of Aisral Continent years ago¡ªthere''s no way they have any Ruler-level experts left."


    With that thought, the ten kings regained their confidence. They refused to believe that anyone could stand against them.


    "Who is Sylvus? Didn''t you challenge us? Why aren''t youing out now?" Adolf called out again.


    But as soon as he finished speaking, a red streak of light shot toward him. Adolf frowned, and a momentter, a ck energy countered the iing attack.


    "Boom!"


    With a loud explosion, the two energies collided. As the energy dissipated, Adolf and the others turned to look in the same direction.


    There, a young man was sitting leisurely in a chair, eating something, while a middle-aged man in luxurious attire poured tea for him.


    "Come here," Sylvus said casually, taking a sip of his tea as he looked at the ten kings.


    The ten kings exchanged nces before smirking and quickly flying toward Sylvus.


    "So, you''re Sylvus? I thought you''d be some powerful expert, but it turns out you''re nothing special," Adolf said with a sneer.


    The attack just now had only been at the Saint Archmage level, posing no threat to them. In other words, Sylvus was just an ant before them.


    "Call out Grey¡ªyou all aren''t worth my time," Sylvus said, ncing at the ten kings.


    "Grey? Who is Grey?" Adolf asked, frowning.


    Sylvus paused for a moment before a mocking glint appeared in his eyes.


    "You don''t even know the name of the one backing you, yet you risk your lives so willingly. How amusing."


    "You... You know our lord?" Adolf asked in surprise. Could this Sylvus be the person their lord was looking for? But why would their lord seek out someone so weak?


    "I''m guessing he sent you here to destroy something, didn''t he?" Sylvus asked with a smile.


    "I... I don''t know what you''re talking about!" Adolf''s heart skipped a beat¡ªit was indeed true. They had a more important mission on Aisral Continent.


    "No more nonsense. I''ll give you the time it takes to drink a cup of tea. If you miss this chance, you won''t get another," Sylvus said with a smile, raising his teacup.

 Chapter 110: The Fall of the Undead King

    "Hmph, arrogant! I, the great king, will see just how capable you are!"


    As soon as Sylvus finished speaking, one of the ten kings snorted coldly and released his aura. Blood-red energy burst forth from him, rushing toward Sylvus.


    "When I drain all your blood, let''s see if you dare to be so arrogant!" the undead king sneered.


    However, his expression soon changed. The blood-red energy stopped right in front of Sylvus, unable to advance further.


    "A vampire? Still too weak," Sylvus said with a slight smile. He gently pointed his finger, and the blood energy vanished.


    "So you have some skill. Let''s see how you handle this move!"


    "Blood Demon Engulfs the Sky!"


    Blood-red light shed in the king''s eyes, and above Sylvus, a massive blood-colored vortex began to form. A gigantic blood-red bat, over ten meters long, emerged from it, releasing an overwhelming, malevolent aura as it charged at Sylvus.


    "Willie, there''s no need to use the Blood Demon right away. This guy isn''t even enough for a bite," one of the other kings said.


    "Willie is just too eager after not drinking fresh blood for so long. Let him be," another added.


    "That Blood Demon was created by Willie after a thousand years of refining his blood essence. It can continuously increase its strength as long as it has blood. This brat won''t even have the chance to beg for mercy," a third king said.


    The other nine kings shook their heads at the sight of the blood-red bat. Even they had to take it seriously when facing the Blood Demon.


    Meanwhile, the blood-red bat swooped down toward Sylvus, its sharp fangs glistening menacingly. If bitten, it would be certain death.


    "Such a big show-off. Let''s make it smaller," Sylvus said with a smile. With a wave of his right hand, a force enveloped the blood-red bat.


    To the astonishment of the ten kings, the massive bat began to shrink rapidly. By the time it reached Sylvus, it was only the size of his palm. At the same time, a power bound the bat, rendering its struggles futile, and its malevolent aura disappeared.


    Sylvus squinted at the small blood-red bat before him. "It''s a male, huh? Let''s take care of that so it doesn''t cause more trouble."


    "Chirp chirp chirp..."


    With Sylvus''s words, a power descended on the bat, and it let out a pained shriek. Its small size did nothing to diminish the scream that echoed throughout Holy City, sending chills down the spines of many who heard it.


    thank-you-for-using-MvLeMpYr


    Seeing such ruthless methods, the expressions of the remaining nine kings changed. Boone, standing beside Sylvus, couldn''t help but tense his legs.


    The boss certainly had... an intense approach.


    "You bastard! How dare you turn my Blood Demon into... that... Aaaah! I will kill you!" Willie, the master of the blood-red bat, seemed to feel the pain himself. With a roar, he shattered the ck robe he wore, revealing his true form, his sharp fangs gleaming coldly as he charged at Sylvus.


    "Oh? So you''re a bat too," Sylvus said with a smile, looking at Willie, whose wings spread wide.


    "Willie,e back!" Adolf''s face changed upon seeing Willie attack Sylvus, but it was already toote. Willie was right in front of Sylvus.


    "I''ll drain you dry!" Willie roared, his eyes filled with a murderous glow as he neared Sylvus. In just a second, his fangs would pierce Sylvus''s neck.


    "Who gave you the courage?" Sylvus said with a smile, his voice turning cold as it echoed in Willie''s mind.


    Before Willie could react, he found himself suddenly bound by a powerful force.


    "You... you..." Willie was shocked to find himself instantly subdued by Sylvus. Wasn''t this guy just at the Saint Archmage level? Willie was a Ruler-level expert¡ªhow could he be no match for him?


    "Next time, try not to meet me," Sylvus said.


    With those words, mes erupted from Willie''s body, and he let out a pained scream. In less than three seconds, both Willie and his Blood Demon were reduced to ashes.


    Willie''s instant demise caused the expressions of the remaining nine kings to change drastically.


    What was going on? How could this man be so powerful?


    Even Ruler-level Willie was killed instantly. So now that they hade here, weren''t they just offering themselves up for ughter?


    "Boss, w-what should we do now?" one of them asked, the thought of retreat rising in his mind.


    If Sylvus had struggled greatly to defeat Willie, they might not have been afraid. But the problem was that Willie had been killed instantly. They hadn''t even seen how Sylvus had moved.


    They weren''t fools. Facing such a powerful opponent, attacking him together would just mean throwing their lives away.


    "What is our lord thinking? This guy is so strong, yet he sent us to find him. Is he just hoping for our deaths?" Adolf couldn''t help but think.


    In truth, Grey had only instructed them to find Sylvus, not to confront him. Things had turned out this way because of their arrogance, believing that they were invincible in Aisral Continent.


    "Do I need to invite you over?" Sylvus asked calmly, grabbing a handful of sunflower seeds as he looked at the remaining nine.


    Hearing this, Adolf''s body trembled. If they didn''t go over, they would die, and if they did, they would also die.


    "If we''re going to die anyway, we might as well try to escape!" Adolf gritted his teeth and nodded to the eight others. In the next moment, all nine of them turned into streaks of light, fleeing out of Holy City.


    "Boss, they''re trying to escape," Boone said urgently as he recovered from his shock, his heart filled with excitement. It seemed that choosing to have the boss help was the right decision. Willie, one of the kings, had fallen in an instant. As for the other nine, it seemed unlikely they could escape either.


    "Pour some tea. Let them fly for a while," Sylvus said with a smile.


    Seeing Sylvus so rxed, Boone was no longer worried. After all, worrying wouldn''t help¡ªhe couldn''t go and bring those nine back himself.


    Taking a sip of tea, Sylvus looked into the distance, seeing the nine kings as tiny ck dots in the sky.


    "Flee!"


    "Boss, he doesn''t seem to be chasing us. How could there be such a powerful expert on Aisral Continent?" one of the kings asked.


    "Stop talking nonsense. A strong person like him could catch us easily. Let''s get out of here first, regroup with Second and Third, and since the passage is already open, we can head back to the Undead Realm to seek the lord''s guidance."


    The others nodded and continued flying away.


    But at that moment, a voice echoed in their minds.


    "Return!"


    As soon as the word dropped, the nine kings'' bodies paused slightly. They exchanged nces and then turned around, flying back toward Holy City.

 Chapter 111: Bowing to a New Master

    "Boss, they''ve all run away. What should we do? Should we chase after them?" Boone asked, looking curiously at Sylvus, who was still sipping his tea.


    Sylvus nodded. Just as Boone thought Sylvus was about to move, Sylvus instead said, "This tea is quite good. Bring me some moreter."


    Boone smiled wryly. The enemies had fled, yet the boss was still thinking about tea. As long as they could defeat the undead kings, Boone would give him as much tea as he wanted.


    Boone was about to say something else when he suddenly froze, his eyes shifting toward the outskirts of Holy City. The nine undead kings who had just fled were nowing back.


    "Look, those nine areing back! Could it be they still think they can take on the boss and are unwilling to give up?"


    "No way, right? The boss already killed one of theirrades instantly. They can''t be that foolish."


    "Look at their movements¡ªthey seem a bit stiff, as if they''re being controlled."


    The people of Holy City discussed this strange turn of events. Meanwhile, Adolf and the other kings had already reached Sylvus.


    To Boone''s astonishment, the nine kings knelt before Sylvus.


    "Greetings, master!"


    Master?


    Hearing this, Boone stared at Sylvus in disbelief. What did this mean? Why were these nine undead kings calling Sylvus their master? Could it be that the undead invasion of Aisral Continent was orchestrated by Sylvus?


    But why had he then killed one of the undead kings just now?


    Countless questions ran through Boone''s mind.


    Sylvus noticed Boone''s gaze and smiled slightly. "Don''t worry, they just fell victim to one of my spells."


    A spell?


    Boone looked at Adolf and the other nine. What kind of spell could make nine Ruler-level experts kneel and submit?


    "Of course, it''s the boss we''re talking about. If he can crush the Heavenly Tribtion, what''s a few Deities?" Boone thought, a look of realization crossing his face. If he could understand the boss''s methods, then he would be the boss himself.


    "Release them," Sylvus said calmly to the nine kings.


    "As youmand, my master."


    With Adolf''s words, the ck cloud that had enveloped Elena and the others began to dissipate. Sylvus gestured to Boone, who quickly unleashed his power to catch the hundreds of individuals falling to the ground.


    "We... we''re still alive?"


    As Elena and the othersnded, they soon regained consciousness and looked at Boone in confusion.


    "Don''t worry. The boss has already killed one of the undead kings, and the other nine have been subdued. As for the remaining two, they didn''te along," Boone exined briefly.


    The boss? There was only one person in all of Aisral Continent who could be called that.


    The eyes of the hundreds of Mage Emperors lit up, filled with joy. They knew they had made the right gamble.


    "Where is the boss?" Elena asked urgently.


    "He''s in the shop, along with those kings."


    powered-by-MvLeMpYr


    Elena nodded and quickly flew towards Sylvus''s shop, followed by the others.


    When they reached the shop, they saw the nine undead kings all kneeling before Sylvus, who was casually munching on sunflower seeds. This sight left many of the experts, who had never seen Sylvus before, astonished. They had thought Sylvus would be an old man, but he was so young. And to face Ruler-level undead with such ease...


    "Thank you, boss, for your assistance," Elena and the others bowed deeply, their eyes filled with gratitude. If not for Sylvus, Aisral Continent would have already been doomed.


    "No need. It was just a transaction," Sylvus said with a smile.


    Though he said this, everyone knew that it was Sylvus who had saved them. In their hearts, magic crystals meant nothingpared to what Sylvus had done¡ªno amount of crystals could achieve what he had.


    "Summon your other twopanions here," Sylvus said, looking at the nine kneeling kings.


    Adolf nodded and released a stream of ck energy, which disappeared into the spatial void. Seeing Adolf act so obediently, Elena and the others were surprised. Was this really the same arrogant Adolf from earlier? How had he be so meek?


    "Your master should be in the Undead Realm, correct?" Sylvus asked, seeing that it would take some time for the other two kings to arrive.


    "The lord is indeed in the Undead Realm."


    "He sent you to this world¡ªwhat''s your mission?" Sylvus asked.


    "There are two tasks: the first is to destroy the barrier around Aisral Continent, and the second is to find someone named Sylvus," Adolf answered.


    Sylvus narrowed his eyes. Grey truly couldn''t let go of him¡ªspecifically sending the undead to search for him.


    "Boss, I remember hearing from the n chief that there''s a massive barrier around Aisral Continent to prevent the Fallen Angel from entering thisnd again," Elena said.


    "That''s correct. The master of these creatures is the Fallen Angel. The Dark Elves betrayed us because of him¡ªI dealt with them earlier," Sylvus nodded.


    "The Fallen Angel? So the Dark Elves..." Elena began.


    "They''ve been wiped out by me. If I''m not mistaken, this Fallen Angel Grey wanted to use the undead to invade Aisral Continent to attract everyone''s attention, while the Dark Elves destroyed the barrier," Sylvus said with a smile.


    This information was no secret, and since it involved the elves, there was no harm in telling them.


    "But, boss, the strength of Aisral Continent is no match for the undead. Why would he cultivate the Dark Elves?" Boone asked in confusion.


    If the undead took over Aisral Continent, wouldn''t it be easier to break the barrier afterward? Cultivating the Dark Elves seemed unnecessary.


    "That''s a question for these two races. They must have some powerful method that could destroy the undead or at least resist them," Sylvus said, looking at Elena and Ronald.


    Elena and Ronald remained silent. It was indeed as Sylvus had said¡ªif the entire continent was on the brink of destruction, they did have a method to resist the undead. However, it could only be used once.


    Seeing their silence, Boone understood. These two races had always been strong, so it was not surprising that they had such a method.


    "Do you have a way to summon Grey here?" Sylvus asked Adolf.


    "Yes, master, but we can only summon his avatar," Adolf replied.


    Sylvus nodded. Of course, the barrier hadn''t been destroyed yet, so summoning his true form was impossible. Otherwise, Grey wouldn''t need to destroy the barrier in the first ce.


    "System, if I use the Grand Space Summoning Spell, can I summon Grey''s true form?" Sylvus asked quietly.


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Well, as you can see, I''ve put my all into writing 9 chapters today¡ªI''m feeling like I''m on the verge of death! ???? So I''m heading to sleep now. Please, dear readers, support me¡ªit''s my dream to receive a ton of gold tickets tomorrow! ??? I''ll be dreaming of them, my beloved readers. ?????


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 Chapter 112: It can ignore any barrier

    System Prompt:" As a forbidden magic, it can ignore any barrier."


    Upon hearing the system''s response, a smile appeared on Sylvus''s face. This time, Grey wouldn''t be able to escape no matter what. However, Sylvus wasn''t in a hurry to have Adolf and the others summon Grey''s avatar. Instead, he decided to wait until the other two kings arrived first.


    In less than an hour, two powerful auras appeared outside of Holy City. In the blink of an eye, they arrived near Sylvus''s shop¡ªit was the remaining two undead kings.


    "Boss, what happened here?" the two asked upon seeing Adolf and the others kneeling on the ground, their faces filled with astonishment. They looked around at Sylvus and the others, their brows furrowing.


    "Second Brother, Third Brother, run!" Adolf and the others had regained their senses, and seeing the two, they shouted immediately.


    The two kings'' faces changed. Though they didn''t know what had happened, seeing nine of theirrades kneeling made it clear that staying meant death.


    "Run!"


    Without hesitation, the two turned and fled into the distance. Sylvus smiled as he summoned the Heavenly Hand Cannon. He still had two charges of divine punishment energy, which would be enough to deal with these two.


    "Boom boom..."


    As powerful energy fluctuations erupted from the Heavenly Hand Cannon, two white beams of light shot toward the fleeing kings.


    "Not good, Bone Saint Dragon!"


    One of the kings, sensing the powerful energy approaching from behind, paled. A massive bone dragon, over ten meters tall, appeared before him.


    With a roar, the dragon pped its wings and charged at the iing white beams.


    "A dragon? What a pity there''s no meat¡ªotherwise, I''d have tasted it," Sylvus remarked nonchntly as the dragon appeared. The others furrowed their brows; it seemed they had underestimated the undead''s power. This bone dragon was yet another Deity-level creature. So the undead had more than just thirteen Deity-level experts.


    "Boom..."


    Soon, under the watchful eyes of everyone, the bone dragon collided with the white beam. The bone dragon onlysted two breaths before it was destroyed, and the white beam continued toward the undead king.


    "How... how is this possible?"


    The undead king couldn''t believe his eyes as his bone dragon was destroyed instantly. Who exactly was this man?


    The two kings desperately tried various powerful techniques to block the white beams, but it was futile. No matter what they used, everything was shattered by the white beams.


    As divine punishment, it would not stop until its target was punished!


    After about a minute, the two kings looked on in despair as the white beams closed in. They knew there was no escape this time.


    "Boom boom..."


    The next second, the white beams struck both of them, and with a loud scream, their bodies exploded, disappearing instantly.


    "Boss, these undead are unholy beings. Though you destroyed them, they could resurrect again," Elena said to Sylvus. Years ago, they thought Vogt had died, yet he had resurrected three thousand yearster.


    "That''s your problem now. It will take them a long time to recover, and if you can''t find their life force during that time, there''s nothing I can do for you," Sylvus replied with a smile. He knew that, of course, but how was it his concern? He had dealt with the strongest. If they couldn''t handle the weaker ones, then that was on them.


    Elena nodded. Sylvus was right¡ªthey couldn''t rely on him forever. Once the remaining kings were dead, they could begin an incursion into the Undead Realm to cleanse it.


    "Now, summon your master," Sylvus said to the nine kneeling kings.


    "In your dreams!" Adolf spat out through gritted teeth, though being a skeleton made his expression look ratherical.


    "If you refuse, then I''ll just have to torture you one by one," Sylvus said calmly.


    "Crack..."


    A sunflower seed fell onto Adolf''s head as Sylvus finished speaking. In the next second, the seed sprouted, quickly absorbing Adolf''s soul power, causing him to let out a painful scream.


    Elena watched this scene, surprised. It was just an ordinary sunflower seed, even roasted. As the Elf Queen, she couldn''t make something like this sprout, but Sylvus did it effortlessly. Moreover, it could even absorb soul power¡ªwho exactly was this man, and what kind of strange methods did he possess?


    "Don''t worry, you won''t die. I have plenty of pills in my shop that will restore your soul power. You can spend every day like this," Sylvus said with a smile.


    This was the abnormality of the system''s buff. Sylvus could control everything within the shop''s range, even alter the rules of the world. Making a roasted seed sprout was nothing¡ªhe could even create people from thin air if he wanted. However, anything created in the shop would lose its power once it left.


    "You... you devil! Kill us already!" Adolf screamed in agony.


    "Do you eight want to experience this as well? I don''t mind," Sylvus said, ignoring Adolf and looking at the other eight.


    Seeing Sylvus''s smiling face, the eight couldn''t help but shudder.


    You don''t mind? Well, we mind!


    Beforeing to Aisral Continent, they had thought of themselves as devils. But who would have imagined that there was someone on this continent even more devilish? From their boss''s screams, they could tell how much pain he was in. If they had to endure this every day, they would rather die.


    "It seems you all want a taste as well."


    Sylvus smiled slightly, and eight more sunflower seeds fell onto the heads of the other eight.


    "No, don''t! We''ll... Ahhh!"


    Seeing the approaching seeds, the eight were about to agree to summon Grey, but it was toote. The seeds had alreadynded on their heads and sprouted quickly.


    "Ahhh... Sir, we... we''re willing to summon the master. Please spare us... Ahhh!"


    After just a moment, all eight begged for mercy, but Sylvus smiled.


    "Endure it for one hour. Men, start the timer."


    With that, Sylvus ignored the nine screaming kings and continued munching on sunflower seeds, waiting calmly.


    "Got it, boss." Men nodded quickly, not thinking Sylvus''s actions cruel but rather deeply satisfying. If he had the power, he would have been even harsher than Sylvus.

 Chapter 113: Times up

    "Boss, time''s up."


    An hourter, Men looked at Sylvus and said.


    Sylvus nodded, waved his right hand, and the sunflower seeds on top of the nine undead kings'' heads disappeared, leaving them curled up on the ground.


    "You have fifteen minutes. If you don''t summon Grey for me by then, you''ll get another hour of that treatment."


    Sylvus smiled at the nine of them as he spoke.


    The nine, still extremely weak, turned pale upon hearing this. Even Adolf, who had previously refused toply, dared not waste any more words. He quickly exchanged nces with the others, and they all stood up hurriedly.


    Each of them took their position, their power surging as they began chanting in low tones. ck streams of energy rose into the sky.


    Soon, a massive vortex of magic appeared above, from which a powerful spatial force emanated.


    "Wee, our lord!"


    A few minutester, all nine of them bowed deeply.


    From within the magical vortex, a powerful aura emerged, and a figure slowly appeared.


    Seeing the figure, Sylvus smiled. It was indeed the Fallen Angel, Grey.


    "So this is the Fallen Angel?"


    Upon Grey''s appearance, everyone present showed expressions of surprise. Elena also furrowed her brows; the figure resembled an Angel, but he had ck wings, and his entire being exuded a dark aura.


    "Grey, why don''t youe down and have a seat?" Sylvus said with a calm smile, looking at Grey in the sky.


    "It''s you!"


    Grey quickly assessed the situation on the ground, and his expression shifted upon seeing Sylvus. He remembered that Sylvus had the power to destroy his avatar. It seemed these fools had failed.


    "Grey, it seems your subordinates have failed," Sylvus said with a cold smile.


    Grey''s face darkened. These undead fools¡ªif they wanted to die, fine. But they had also summoned his avatar here. Now his avatar was as good as lost.


    Greynded before Sylvus. Since he couldn''t keep his avatar, he might as well face Sylvus.


    "Do you remember what I told youst time?" Sylvus asked, looking at Grey.


    "Sylvus, though I, a Deity , don''t know why you''re so powerful, perhaps we could cooperate," Grey said.


    "Cooperate? How?" Sylvus asked, intrigued.


    "This continent will eventually be punished by the Divine Realm. When that timees, even you won''t be able to escape. If we work together to deal with the dangers here, we could be rewarded by the Divine Realm," Grey said, ncing at Elena. He knew the elves were rted to the Angels.


    Elena''s expression changed upon hearing this, her gaze shifting to Sylvus. She didn''t know how powerful the Divine Realm was, but if even the Angels had been exiled here, it was clear they couldn''t resist. If Sylvus truly feared the Divine Realm and decided to betray them, there would be nothing they could do.


    "A reward? If the so-called Lord of the Divine Realm wants toe be my dog, I wouldn''t mind," Sylvus said with a smile.


    What a joke. Sylvus had never thought of bowing to anyone. Even if the Lord of the Divine Realm came to his shop, Sylvus could still crush him with a single p.


    Hearing Sylvus''s words, Grey frowned. Such arrogance¡ªto say that the Lord of the Divine Realm should be his dog. If the Lord really came, Sylvus wouldn''t even be qualified to be the dog.


    "It seems you don''t want to talk properly," Grey said coldly.


    "Talking is fine. Just hand over the item that unseals the Elf n''s bloodline, and I might consider letting you die without pain," Sylvus replied with a smile.


    There was no way Sylvus would let Grey go, but he wouldn''t kill him beforepleting the system''s task. powered-by-MvLeMpYr


    "Hmph, dream on! If the Angels returned, it would throw the entire Divine Realm into chaos. The Fallen Angels would faceplete annihtion!" Grey refused.


    Besides, this was just an avatar. Even if Sylvus was powerful enough to destroy it, as long as his true body lived, it didn''t matter. At worst, he''d just have to rest for a while.


    "Grey, it seems you don''t want to talk. Don''t regret thister!" Sylvus said, amused.


    "Sylvus, you may be powerful, but you''re not strong enough to find my true body. Consider this avatar my gift to you¡ªgo ahead and destroy it," Grey said, closing his eyes, as if surrendering.


    "I''m not interested in your avatar. Let''s summon your true body instead!"


    With those words, an invisible force bound Grey, though he showed no fear. How could Sylvus possibly find his true body?


    "Grand Space Summoning Spell!"


    [System Prompt: Host is using Grand Space Summoning Spell... Target selection sessful... Summoning begins... Summoningplete!]


    With the system''s message, a spatial rift appeared in front of Sylvus. From the rift, a powerful aura began to pour out.


    In the Undead Realm.


    "Hmph, these undead can''t be trusted. It seems I need to find another way to break the barrier and return to the Divine Realm," Grey thought.


    But just as he finished speaking, he suddenly felt a spatial force appear around him.


    "What is this? Where is this spatial forceing from? Where is it trying to take me? Why can''t I resist?" Grey unleashed his power, trying to break free from the spatial force, but nothing worked. He could only watch as he was pulled into the rift.


    Suddenly, everything brightened before him. When Grey opened his eyes, he found himself in a familiar yet strange ce, surrounded by countless eyes staring at him.


    "This ce..."


    Grey was dumbfounded. This definitely wasn''t the Undead Realm, but why did it feel so familiar?


    "Grey, wee to Aisral Continent."


    A familiar voice suddenly reached Grey''s ears. He looked to the side, his eyes widening in shock.


    "S-Sylvus! How is this possible? What kind of power did you use? How could you...?" Grey stammered, unable to believe what he was seeing. Even if Sylvus was a space mage, breaking the barrier like this should''ve been impossible.


    Sylvus smiled slightly, and the avatar of Grey, which had been bound beside him, shattered instantly, causing Grey''s true body to cry out in pain, his eyes filled with terror as he looked at Sylvus.


    Who was this man?


    "Now we can have a proper conversation, can''t we?" Sylvus said, smiling at Grey.

 Chapter 114: Sylvus vs. Greys True Form

    Sure, here''s the tranted version:


    Grey quickly regained hisposure.


    Although he didn''t know what method Sylvus used to ignore the barrier and bring him to Aisral Continent, wasn''t that exactly what he wanted?


    "Hahaha, Sylvus, I must thank you. If it weren''t for you, it might have taken me thousands of years to enter this continent," Greyughed.


    He spread his wings, releasing a powerful aura. In an instant, the entire sky darkened. Now that his true body had arrived, with the power of a high god, he was confident that even if Sylvus was strong, he wouldn''t be able to match him.


    "If you really want to thank me, hand over the artifact that can break the Elf n''s seal," Sylvus said with a smile,pletely unfazed by Grey''s powerful aura. story-by-NovelFire


    "Hmph, you think you canmand me? Let me show you what true despair feels like!" Grey sneered. He swung his wings, and a ck beam shot towards Sylvus.


    Although it was just a casual strike, Grey was confident it would be enough to kill Sylvus. After all, he was a high god, while Sylvus showed no sign of divine power. No matter what tricks Sylvus had, they were meaningless in the face of absolute strength.


    "Don''t bother with such petty tricks," Sylvus said, casually waving his hand.


    The ck beam shattered instantly, and Grey frowned.


    "How is this possible? Could he also be a god-level expert? Even a mid-level god wouldn''t necessarily be able to block that attack."


    Seeing Sylvus easily shatter his strike, Grey''s brows furrowed. However, he quickly smirked. If small tricks didn''t work, he would just use a bigger one.


    "Angel''s Spear!"


    With a light shout, Grey''s wings pped once again, and a powerful ck spear quickly formed in his hand. Its intense aura made many feel suffocated, and even the space around it began to shatter.


    "Die!"


    With a shout, Grey threw the spear, which turned into a ck lightning bolt as it sped toward Sylvus.


    "Let''s see you survive this!" Grey thought to himself as he saw that Sylvus didn''t even move. He had used eighty percent of his strength in that attack. Even a high god would be seriously injured if not killed. He couldn''t believe that Sylvus was stronger than a high god.


    Watching the ck spear approaching, Sylvus didn''t panic. Instead, he casually cracked open a sunflower seed. As the ck spear reached him, he simply spat out the shell.


    In the next second, the ck spear collided with the sunflower seed shell. No powerful explosion urred. Instead, a strong suction force emanated from the shell, instantly absorbing the spear''s power.


    "What... how is this possible? Could it be an artifact?" Grey''s previously confident expression turned to shock as he stared at the sunflower seed in Sylvus''s hand. If it really was an artifact, then Sylvus had far too many of them.


    Mo''er and the others couldn''t help but smile at the sight. If Grey knew that Sylvus''s sunflower seeds could even withstand a Heavenly Thunder Tribtion, he wouldn''t be so surprised.


    "You should take your spear back," Sylvus said. The next moment, the spear that had disappeared reappeared, turning into a ck beam that shot back towards Grey.


    "Oh no!"


    Grey''s heart sank as the spear approached. His wings quickly formed a shield to protect him.


    The spear struck the shield, and the impact sent Grey flying backward, ck feathers scattering in the air.


    "Cough... How is this possible? Are you from the Divine Realm?" Grey managed to steady himself, his face pale. He coughed up blood, looking at Sylvus in disbelief.


    "Is that all you''ve got? I''ll give you one more chance¡ªif you can injure me, I''ll let you go," Sylvus said calmly.


    Sylvus spoke, and a transparent barrier appeared, enclosing the area within 200 meters of the shop. He didn''t want to identally send Grey flying out of the shop''s range. If that happened, Grey might be able to escape, and Sylvus wouldn''t have any way to catch him.


    Grey gritted his teeth, realizing that Sylvus''s strength far exceeded his own. He suspected Sylvus might indeed be from the Divine Realm. After all, the Angels had formed alliances with many races in the past. Sylvus was probably here to help them.


    "It seems I have no choice but to take a risk!" Grey muttered to himself before suddenly kneeling on the ground, his eyes filled with devotion as he looked up at the sky.


    "My King, your most loyal servant beseeches you for greater power, to cut down all those who stand in my way!"


    "Boss, he''s trying to borrow a greater power. If we don''t stop him, and he seeds in borrowing power from a stronger being, it could be trouble," Elena said anxiously.


    "Borrowing power? Good. I hope he borrows the power of his so-called God King. I want to see just how strong that God King is," Sylvusughed.


    It didn''t matter who Grey borrowed power from. Inside Sylvus''s shop, Sylvus was the strongest.


    Soon, a purple glow emanated from Grey, and a massive purple vortex appeared in the sky. Its terrifying aura spread across the entire Aisral Continent, causing all beings to shiver in fear.


    Grey''s eyes lit up as he looked at the purple vortex above. The next second, a beam of light descended from the vortex, enveloping him, causing his power to surge wildly.


    Grey''s body shook, and the number of wings on his back, which had originally been eight pairs, increased to twelve pairs under the effect of this power. His strength had multiplied several times over.


    "Hahaha, the power of a God King of the Fallen Angels is mine! Let''s see who can stop me now!"


    Feeling the immense power within him, Grey couldn''t help butugh. His voice echoed like rolling thunder, causing the space around him to copse. Even Aisral Continent seemed to let out a mournful wail, as if it could no longer withstand such power.


    "You look pretty strong," Sylvus said, shaking his head. Kids like this needed some proper discipline.


    "Get down here!"


    Sylvus''s softmand caused Grey, who had been boasting, to tremble. The next moment, to his horror, his body began to plummet toward Sylvus.


    "H-how is this possible? Even with the power of a God King, I''m still not your match?" Grey cried out in disbelief.


    "Do you think growing more wings makes you any less of a birdman?" Sylvus said with a smirk as Greynded in front of him.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Author''s Note:


    Alright, folks, today has been the toughest day of my life ??. I hope I get a bit of appreciation for this¡ªI added four extra chapters ??. I''m honestly on the verge of death after 17 hours of non-stop writing ????. Well, at least I''m pretty sure you''ll feel some sympathy for me, right? Please, support me with your donations and love ??. Respect my effort and keep me alive, I beg you ?????.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 Chapter 115: The Fall of the Fallen Angel

    What... what are you going to do?"


    Grey, looking at Sylvus who was now so close, finally began to panic.


    He tried to unleash the power of the Deity, but found that this power felt like a fakepletely useless. He couldn''t even break free from the power that was binding him.


    "I''m curious, if you fallen angels lost your wings, what would you be? Anyone interested in helping me cut off his wings?" Sylvus said, looking at the crowd around him. powered-by-NovelFire


    The crowd, who had been watching the show, was momentarily stunned; they hadn''t expected that they could actually get involved.


    "Boss, let me do it. I have a sharp mountain-cleaving knife; I''m sure it can slice his wings off."


    "Get lost! You, a mere three-star holy knight, should get in line. Boss, I am an eight-star wind mage emperor, and I could cut the wings off in an instant."


    "When did it be an eight-star mage emperor''s ce to speak here? Us nine-star mage emperors haven''t even spoken yet. Boss, let me do it."


    Very quickly, the strong ones regained their senses and began volunteering. In no time, the scene resembled a market, and arguments even broke out.


    "It''s a pity, this guy only has twelve pairs of wings, which means only twenty-four people can participate," Sylvus said, a bit disappointed.


    "Yeah, why do these fallen angels have so few wings? Can''t they grow more?"


    "What''s the point of being an angel without at least a hundred pairs of wings? He''s just a ck crow."


    "Boss, this guy just said he borrowed the power of the Deity and grew two more pairs of wings. How about letting him borrow more power? Maybe he''ll grow even more wings."


    Everyone nodded in agreement. When Grey heard this, he almost spat out blood. This was the first time he had seen anyonein about fallen angels having too few wings. After all, in the angel race, the more wings one had, the stronger they were.


    "Boone, Elena, Ronald, arrange some people to cut off this guy''s wings," Sylvus said with a smile.


    Of course, he could have done it himself, but that would have been too easy on Grey. Unless Grey handed over the treasure that could unlock the elf n''s bloodline seal, he had to be tormented.


    "No, please! I... I surrender. Just tell me what you want. I know I was wrong," Grey quickly said.


    Joking aside, if the fallen angels lost their wings, they would truly lose all their power. He didn''t want to be a wingless angel.


    "It''s simple. Hand over the treasure that can break the elf n''s bloodline seal," Sylvus said calmly.


    Grey frowned, still feeling a bit unwilling. But it seemed like there was no other choice. Even after borrowing the power of the Deity, he was still no match for Sylvus¡ªthis guy was simply too powerful.


    "If I hand it over, will you let me go?" Grey asked Sylvus.


    However, as soon as Grey spoke, a cold glint shed in Sylvus''s eyes. The next second, one of Grey''s wings was severed, and he screamed in agony. Seeing this, the crowd couldn''t help but shake their heads.


    Another wing gone¡ªmeaning one fewer person could take part in cutting them off.


    "Do you still have the right to negotiate with me now?" Sylvus said with a cold smile.


    Grey took a deep breath, trying to endure the pain. This guy was simply a devil. Even Grey wouldn''t be this ruthless.


    "This is the elves'' treasure¡ªthe Heart of the Angel."


    Grey dared not hesitate any longer and quickly took out a white stone. The stone emitted a faint spiritual glow. When Elena saw the stone, the blood in her veins began to stir, as if the seal within her was about to be broken.


    "Since you''re being sensible, I''ll give you a quick death," Sylvus said, taking the Heart of the Angel.


    After Elena confirmed that this was indeed the treasure to break the bloodline seal, Sylvus spoke calmly.


    "You¡­ you''re still going to kill me?" Grey''s face changed when he heard this. He had just breathed a sigh of relief, only to find out he still had to die.


    "You''re no longer of any value," Sylvus said, raising his right hand to deliver a fatal blow, but Grey called out.


    "Wait, I still have a secret¡ªa huge secret that I haven''t revealed yet!"


    Sylvus paused, looking at Grey with curiosity.


    "What huge secret? Let''s hear it."


    "No, you have to promise to let me live first. Otherwise, I''d rather die than tell you. And I can tell you that this secret is rted to the Ten ns of Titan," Grey said, shaking his head quickly.


    Having been tricked by Sylvus once, he couldn''t afford to make the same mistake again. Otherwise, he''d lose all value once he revealed the secret.


    The Titan n? Hearing this, Sylvus couldn''t help but nce at Ronald. Could it be rted to the Heart of Titan?


    "Fine, I, Sylvus, swear that if you reveal the secret, I will not kill you. Otherwise, I shall die on the spot," Sylvus said with a smile.


    In this world, oaths had power. Hearing Sylvus''s words, Grey rxed slightly.


    "The continent of Isral was once part of the divine realm. Do you know why it was separated from the divine realm?" Grey asked.


    "Because of the angel n?" Sylvus frowned. This secret had already been told to him by the angel Cornelia before.


    "Yes, it was indeed because of the angel n that this continent separated from the divine realm. But what you definitely don''t know is that, when it was still part of the divine realm, this continent originally belonged to the Ten ns of Titan," Grey continued.


    Sylvus was stunned. He didn''t know this secret. Even Ronald, standing nearby, looked surprised. If what Grey said was true, it meant the entire continent once belonged to the dwarves?


    "Before the chaos in the divine realm, the Titan n foresaw it and opened many small spaces within their territory to hide their people and preserve their lineage. Unfortunately, before they could finish preparing, the great war began. The Titan n''s chief hid their most precious treasure¡ªthe Heart of Titan¡ªin one of those small spaces before dying."


    "Over the years, these small spaces have fused into what is now the Undead World. The undead there were once powerful beings of the divine realm, but after bing undead, they had to start over in their cultivation, with no memory of their past."


    "So you know where the Heart of Titan is?" Ronald couldn''t help but ask. They had been sending people to look for the Heart of Titan with no sess, and now they learned it was in the Undead World.


    "I don''t know the exact location, but I know a general area. And back then, the Titan n set many obstacles to prevent outsiders from obtaining the Heart of Titan¡ªonly a member of the Titan n can get it," Grey said, his gaze shifting to Sylvus.


    "I can tell you where it is, but you must let me go."

 Chapter 116: Breaking Promises and Defying the Heavens

    Title: "Breaking Promises and Defying the Heavens"


    "Rest assured, I said I wouldn''t kill you, and I won''t. Now, tell me the location you know," Sylvus said.


    Grey nodded and finally revealed the general location of the Heart of Titan. This was something he had only discovered after staying in the Undead World for over ten thousand years. Without such experience, an average person would have never known.


    "Can I leave now?" Grey asked, looking at Sylvus.


    "Of course!"


    Sylvus smiled slightly, and in the next moment, Grey''s internal power suddenly exploded. Grey immediately screamed in agony, staring at Sylvus in disbelief.


    "You... you actually went back on your word!" Grey gritted his teeth at Sylvus. Didn''t he fear divine punishment for breaking his oath?


    Sylvus looked at Grey with some surprise. He hadn''t died yet. It seemed the power of the Deity still had some use.


    "So what!"


    Sylvus continued, his voice calm as hended another blow. Grey''s expression turned to one of terror¡ªthis time, Sylvus truly intended to kill him.


    "I won''t ept this! My fallen angel n will not let you off! Soon, powerful beings from the divine realm wille to this continent and destroy all of you... Ah!"


    With Grey''sst words, his body disintegrated into ashes, disappearingpletely from the world.


    But just as Grey died, Sylvus suddenly began to shine, and dark clouds gathered in the sky above.


    This was the lightning tribtion summoned because Sylvus had broken his oath, drawing the divine punishment.


    "A mere divine punishment¡ªwhat can it do to me?" Sylvus scoffed.


    Others feared breaking an oath and summoning divine punishment, but he was not afraid.


    Soon, a bolt of lightning descended from the sky toward Sylvus. However, as it approached, it turned into a mass of energy. The onlookers shook their heads in disbelief.


    If it were anything else, it might pose some danger to the boss, but heavenly lightning? Not even close.


    Bolt after bolt descended from the heavens. Sylvus, however, condensed them into spheres of lightning energy, but the dark clouds above still showed no sign of dissipating.


    "Is this endless? Shatter for me!" Sylvus sneered at the clouds still brewing thunder.


    The dozens of lightning energy balls in front of him merged into a single stream of light, surging towards the clouds.


    A blinding white light shed across the sky, followed by a deafening roar.


    "Did... did it scatter?" Everyone was momentarily stunned at the scene before them.


    They saw the dark clouds dissipate rapidly, as if faced with something terrifying.


    Everyone looked at Sylvus in awe. They knew the boss could take the lightning tribtion head-on, but they hadn''t expected that he couldpletely destroy it.


    As the dark clouds scattered, they realized that even thews of this world feared this man.


    "You know what''s good for you," Sylvus said coldly, looking back at the crowd.


    "What are you all standing around for? Go gather my payment!"


    "Ah? Oh, oh, boss, don''t worry, we''ll get all the magic crystals within three days," everyone replied cautiously as they snapped out of their daze.


    Sylvus waved his hand dismissively, losing interest in them. He had fulfilled his promise; if they didn''t pay, they knew what awaited them.


    Soon, the crowd dispersed, showing great respect for Sylvus''s small shop. At that moment, Sylvus had gained the recognition of all the powerful beings on the continent of Aisral .


    They knew the strongest on Aisral was none other than the owner of a little shop in a small alley¡ªSylvus.


    After returning to his room, Sylvus found himself with nothing much to do, so he continued cultivating. The sooner he became a god, the sooner he could visit the divine realm and see if it was as great as they said.


    After Elena and the others left, they flew towards the pce. Over a hundred people gathered in the grand hall, discussing their next course of action.


    "Everyone, the strongest being of the Undead has been dealt with. Next, we need to clear out the rest of the undead. This small task isn''t worth bothering the boss with. Does anyone have any suggestions?" Boone asked with a smile.


    Though the thirteen kings were dead, there were still many powerful undead remaining. They could deal with them, but it would be troublesome.


    "What suggestions do we need? Of course, we go directly to wipe them out. This is a rare opportunity, and we must eradicate all of the undead to prevent future threats," Ronald said as he stood up. discover-stories-NovelFire


    No one was surprised by Ronald''s attitude. After all, they knew why he felt this way. If the undead weren''t cleared, how could the dwarves enter the Undead World to find the Heart of Titan?


    "Emperor Boone, I also agree to clear out the undead. However, we need to wait a bit until our elven n breaks the bloodline seal. Once we do, dealing with the undead will be no trouble," Elena said calmly.


    "Queen Elena, it''s not our ce to interfere with the elven n''s matters, but you should at least tell us how long it will take to break the seal. If it takes too long, we may not be able to wait," someone said.


    "Rest assured, five days will be enough. If our elven n hasn''t broken the seal by then, we will join you in fighting the undead."


    "Alright, since no one has any objections, we willunch the final attack in five days. We should now gather our forces in the Abyss to prevent any undead from escaping," Boone said.


    Everyone nodded. The undead in the Abyss were still unaware that their kings were dead, so they remained in ce, but there was always a chance that some might be restless.


    Afterward, everyone left, and Boone sighed as he looked towards Mor and Mashi beside him.


    "Uncle Three, Grand Mage Mashi, if the elves and dwarves both break their bloodline seals, their power will far exceed ours. At that time, our human n could be in trouble."


    He wasn''t sure what the elves and dwarves would do after bing stronger, but the human n would surely be the weakest, and they wouldn''t be able to control certain matters.


    "Your Majesty, I don''t think we need to worry too much. Even if the two ns be stronger, we humans still have Boss Sylvus. With him around, neither of the two ns would dare to make a move against us," Mashi said with a smile.


    "Exactly. Although Boss Sylvus seems indifferent to us, his willingness to help this time shows that he''s still willing to support us," Mor added.


    "I hope so," Boone said with a smile, shaking his head as he looked outside. It seemed that the human n also needed to be stronger.

 Chapter 117: The Battle Against the Undead

    Five days passed quickly, and nothing major happened during that time.


    Sylvus spent those five days cultivating, reaching the level of a nine-star Saint ArchMage. Meanwhile, Myron had reached the level of a Sage Archmage, and it wouldn''t be long before he could break through to the level of a Mage Ruler.


    As for the powerful beings of Aisral, they all headed to the Abyss, including Corvin and Kennan. These two were no longer weak; at only fifteen years old, one had reached the level of a nine-star aint ArchMage., and the other a five-star Holy Knight.


    At first, many people didn''t pay much attention to the two, but once they learned about their strength, they were astonished. In all their years on the continent, they had never seen someone so young with such great power.


    Because of this, the two, despite their age, were treated as treasures by everyone. As long as they didn''t fall, they would undoubtedly be Divine Knights and Mage Ruler-level powerhouses.


    During those five days, the undead n had grown restless,unching attacks from time to time. Fortunately, Aisral had already sent many strong individuals there, preventing the undead from causing too much trouble.


    "How much longer do we have to wait for the elven n? It''s already the fifth day, and the undead are preparing for an all-out attack. While they don''t have Mage Ruler-level powerhouses, they have many more Mage Emperors than we do."


    "We''ve sent a message to the elven n, but there''s been no response yet. Let''s wait a bit longer; they should arrive soon."


    "The strongest of the undead have already been dealt with by the boss. If we can''t even handle these small fry, that would truly be embarrassing."


    Late at night, a group of powerhouses gathered to discuss. The undead outside had already started to gather, and by tomorrow at thetest, the undead n wouldunch their attack.


    "Your Majesty, bad news! The undead n has started their attack on us."


    "Roar! Roar!"


    At that moment, a dwarf warrior ran in, his voice urgent. Before the group could react, roars echoed through the sky, and powerful auras began spreading from afar.


    "Everyone, prepare for battle!"


    Upon hearing this, everyone''s expressions changed. They hadn''t expected the undead n to be so eager.


    Soon, they saw an overwhelming wave of undead charging toward them from the distance. The sight made everyone''s faces change, and even a sense of retreat arose in their hearts.


    "Fight! If we retreat, all life on Aisral will be doomed. We must hold the line!"


    Ronald roared, wielding his long sword as his ninth-tier beast mount, the Hellfire Dragon, emerged. The dwarves summoned their mounts, charging towards the advancing undead.


    "We can''t let the dwarves look down on us. Let''s go!" Mor, one of the human powerhouses, shouted, and the human warriors clenched their teeth, joining the battle.


    "Don''t die. We said we''d stand at the top of this world together," Corvin said to Kennanwith a smile as the Twin Winged Tiger appeared beside him.


    "Don''t worry. If you die, I''ll whip your corpse, so it''s best if you don''t die," Kennan said calmly.


    The two exchanged nces, suddenly bursting intoughter. Over the past few days, the aura around them had changed dramatically, shedding their youthful inexperience. If one didn''t know their age, they might mistake them for two battle-hardened warriors.


    "Boom!"


    Soon, the battle erupted. Countless spells lit up the battlefield, and the roars of battle echoed ceaselessly. Many bodies fell to the ground, and a thick killing intent hovered in the air.


    "This isn''t working. If this continues, we''ll all die here. When will the elven n arrive?" After about half an hour of fighting, the side of Aisral began to falter. The undead had more Mage Emperors, and without the elven n, the battlefield was almost entirely one-sided.


    "We''re still too weak. If we had the boss''s power, these undead wouldn''t be a problem," Corvin said wearily, slumping to the ground. Arge wound bled from his chest, and Kennan cast healing magic to treat him.


    "Hold on! Don''t forget what I told you before!" Kennan gritted his teeth.


    NovelFire-chapter


    His own face was pale, the result of exhausting a lot of mana. He, too, was struggling to hold on.


    "It''s over. There''s no escape this time," Ronald said, looking around with despair. They werepletely surrounded by the endless undead, with Mage Emperor-level undead eyeing them greedily.


    "Looks like you won''t get to whip my corpse after all," Corvin said to Kennanwith a bitter smile.


    "If we''re going to die, we might as well take some of them with us." Kennan smiled, his mana surging, ready to strike at any moment.


    "What now? It seems we''re doomed," Ronald asked Mor, who was standing beside him.


    Mor took a deep breath. "What else can we do? We fight to the death. If anyone can escape, they must."


    The group nodded, each showing a resolute expression. The undead seemed to sense something as well, and a powerful aura erupted from their ranks.


    Just as everyone was about to make theirst stand, a loud noise echoed across Aisral. Everyone was momentarily stunned. They looked up to see a pir of holy light descending from the sky, enveloping them.


    Streams of light shot out from the pir, falling onto everyone. In an instant, their fatigue was gone, and even their injuries healed.


    "Boom!"


    At the same time, the undead powerhousesunched another attack, with countless spells and attacksnding on the pir of light. The crowd''s expressions changed, and they prepared to dodge, only to find that the attacks couldn''t prate the light pir¡ªit couldn''t harm them at all.


    "Could it be... the elven n?" They were first overjoyed, but then their brows furrowed. Even if the elven n had arrived, what could they do? There were millions of undead in front of them, and they still wouldn''t be able to resist.


    "Everyone, our apologies for beingte."


    A gentle voice echoed in everyone''s ears. They all looked towards the top of the pir of light, seeing a group of beings with wings that resembled the fallen angels they had seen before, but radiating a holy presence.


    "Queen Elena?" Although it was their first time seeing the angel race, they instantly recognized Elena, who hadn''t changed her appearance.


    "Everyone, please rest. Leave the rest to us, the angel n." Elena smiled slightly, her gaze sweeping over the undead.


    "Angels, attack!"


    With Elena''s words, tens of thousands of angels unleashed their power, charging toward the surrounding undead.

 Chapter 118: The Power of Angels and a New Breakthrough

    "Holy Light Judgement!"


    Tens of thousands of angels radiated beams of light. Led by Elena, their powerful attacks fell upon the surrounding undead.


    The undead tried to resist, unleashing their own power, but as soon as they came into contact with the holy light, they turned to dust. Even the undead at the level of a Mage Emperor couldn''t withstand it.


    "This... is this the power of the angel n? It''s too powerful!" Ronald and the others were stunned at the sight.


    Before, while the elven n was strong, they couldn''t crush the powerful undead. But now, it was aplete annihtion. The strength of the elves had increased several times after breaking their bloodline seal and transforming into angels.


    Elena had previously been a nine-star Mage Emperor. Although she hadn''t reached the level of a Mage Ruler, she was infinitely close to it, and her power was no less than that of a Mage Ruler. As for the other angels, while they weren''t as strong as Elena, they were still formidable, especially with the natural holy light that countered the undead.


    "I didn''t expect the elven n to be so powerful after transforming into angels. If our dwarven n breaks our bloodline seal and bes the Titan n, we definitely won''t be weak either," Ronald thought to himself, his desire to break the bloodline seal growing stronger.


    Soon, pirs of holy light descended once again, and more angels joined the battle.


    Faced with undead numbering tens of times more than themselves, the angel n showed no fear, while the undead were terrified.


    Half an hourter, the undead n finally couldn''t hold on any longer. Horns sounded, and the million-strong undead army began retreating quickly. Elena and the others didn''t rush to pursue them but instead turned their gaze towards Ronald and the others.


    "Everyone, is everything alright?" Elena asked with a smile.


    "Queen Elena, we''re fine, but if you''de anyter, we''d have all been dead," Ronald said with a wry smile.


    "The elven n has broken the bloodline seal and now has a natural advantage over the undead. We will take care of the remaining undead," Elena said with a smile.


    The elven n, numbering over 138,000, had all broken the bloodline seal and be angels. Though the undead were strong and numerous, they were still no match for the angels.


    In the divine realm, the angel n had once been called the God of War n, known as battle angels, and were considered unbeatable within the same realm.


    "Queen Elena, we should all go to the Undead World together. After all, we don''t know how much danger still lies within it," Ronald said, shaking his head. He had no objections to letting the angel n handle the undead, but the dwarven n still needed to go to the Undead World to search for the Heart of Titan.


    Elena naturally knew Ronald''s intentions and didn''t refuse. Now that their bloodline seal had been broken, they would soon face strong beings from the divine realm. If they had the help of the Titan n, their pressure would be much lighter.


    "Anyone who doesn''t wish to go can return and rest. We are heading to the Undead World now," Elena said to the crowd.


    "Eradicating the undead has always been the wish of the beings on Aisral. We must go this time."


    "Indeed, the angel n is so powerful that nothing will happen to us, and we still need to find the soul remnants of the twelve kings to ensure their permanent death."


    Everyone agreed. With their injuries fully healed by the holy light of the angel n, they were ready for battle once again.


    "If that''s the case, let''s set off!" Elena smiled, pping her wings. She led over 130,000 angels towards the Abyss, and the rest followed closely behind. Corvin and Kennen exchanged nces and then nodded. They couldn''t miss this, and quickly joined in as well.


    The powerful beings of Aisral all headed to the Undead World, while Sylvus remained leisurely in his small shop.


    "I''ve reached the level of a nine-star Saint ArchMage. Tonight, I can prepare to break through, and it just so happens that the system shop refreshes tonight. I wonder what good items will be avable," Sylvus thought to himself, lying on a chair.


    Since the situation with the undead n had been resolved, the holy city had returned to peace, and the people resumed their previous lives. However, there was one difference: many people had started abandoning the potions made by the alchemist guild and were instead buying elixirs from Sylvus''s shop.


    This made Sylvus''s shop extremely popr, with over ten thousand people lining up, and the numbers were increasing daily.


    As the day passed slowly, night finally arrived. Sylvus moved to the rooftop.


    With a thought, dark clouds gathered in the sky, and the bright moonlight disappeared.


    "What''s going on? It seems like a lightning tribtion is about to descend."


    "Lightning tribtion? Is the boss helping someone else break through again? Who''s the lucky one?"


    "Luck? It''s more about wealth. After all, having the boss help with a breakthrough costs a hundred billion magic crystals."


    The sudden appearance of a lightning tribtion left the citizens of the holy city somewhat surprised. But unlike before, no one panicked¡ªafter all, it wasn''t the first time they had seen this.


    Soon, the first bolt of lightning descended towards Sylvus. With a thought, the lightning transformed into a gentle energy and entered his body, causing the mana within him to undergo a transformation. brought


    "No wonder a Mage Emperor is much stronger than a Holy Mage¡ªthe mana itself is on apletely different level," Sylvus thought to himself.


    Then came the second bolt, the third...


    An hourter, the final bolt of lightning struck but was effortlessly absorbed by Sylvus.


    A few minutester, Sylvus''s body trembled, and a powerful aura erupted from him. He had sessfully reached the level of a Mage Emperor.


    "This breakthrough is faster than taking elixirs," Sylvus said,ughing as he felt the immense power within him.


    "Boss, you...," Men''s voice suddenly rang out, and he looked at Sylvus in astonishment. He had arrived earlier and saw that it was Sylvus undergoing the tribtion. He was puzzled. This lightning tribtion was only at the level of a Mage Emperor¡ªwhy was the boss drawing such a weak tribtion?


    "It''s nothing. I''ve been studying a new spell, and I was just testing it out," Sylvus said with a calm smile.


    Men took a deep breath. What kind of spell could draw a lightning tribtion? And just for fun, to summon a lightning tribtion... The boss was truly terrifying.

 Chapter 119: The Deity Breakthrough and the Soul Stone

    After leaving the Undead World, Elena and the others didn''t leave right away, as they wanted topletely eradicate the undead of the entire Undead World.


    It took two hours, and Sylvus returned to the holy city with Corvin and Kennan. Originally, the two wanted to buy elixirs, but unfortunately, Sylvus''s shop was already closed.


    "I thought it would take some time, but we got back in just half a day." Sylvus smiled and returned to his shop, finding Men cultivating in his room, so he didn''t disturb him.


    "System, im the quest rewards!"


    Returning to his room, Sylvus eagerly spoke, full of anticipation.


    [System Notification: Quest rewards have been sessfully distributed. Congrattions, host, for obtaining the Deity Grade Divinity, Heavenly Gate, and Deity Essence Pill. The items have been stored in the system space. Please check them yourself.]


    Sylvus''s eyes lit up. He hadn''t expected the rewards to be so generous this time¡ªthere was even a Divinity.


    Deity Grade Divinity: After refining, grants the user the ability to steal divine abilities.


    Heavenly Gate: A portal to connect with the Deity Realm.


    Deity Essence Pill: To be consumed at the level of a nine-star Mage Emperor, in conjunction with the Divinity, to break through to the deity level.


    Looking at the three rewards, Sylvus narrowed his eyes. The elixir needed no exnation¡ªit was something that would help him break through to the deity level. However, the Deity Grade Divinity sounded very impressive, but the description seemed a bit too simple.


    "System, what is the difference between a Deity Grade Divinity and an ordinary Divinity?" Sylvus couldn''t help but ask.


    [Host, Divinity is categorized into lower, intermediate, advanced, peak, spiritual, and the legendary deity levels. Each Divinityes with inherent divine abilities. The higher the level of the Divinity, the stronger the inherent abilities.]


    "Then what divine ability does my Deity Grade Divinity possess?" Sylvus asked curiously.


    [The host''s Deity Grade Divinity doesn''t have an inherent divine ability but can steal divine abilities from others'' Divinities without any limit.]


    "What? I can steal others'' divine abilities, and there''s no limit?" Sylvus''s face showed a surprised expression.


    Stealing divine abilities from others was already impressive, but to have no limit? That was extremely terrifying.


    Think about it¡ªothers have only one divine ability, but he could have hundreds or even thousands. If it came to a fight, he could overwhelm his opponents with sheer divine abilities.


    "Hahaha, this thing is great!" Sylvusughed loudly. Just obtaining the Deity Grade Divinity was enough to justify the quest reward.


    Carefully putting away the Divinity, Sylvus looked at the Heavenly Gate. It was only the size of a palm and contained spatial fluctuations.


    "System, this Heavenly Gate can connect to the Deity Realm, so it should be rted to my other quest, right?" Sylvus asked.


    He still had a quest to restore deity power to Aisral. The system had mentioned that once hepleted his current quest, he would know what to do. The only thing in front of him that could help seemed to be the Heavenly Gate.


    [System Notification: After using the Heavenly Gate, the host can connect to the Deity Realm. Once the passage between the two realms is opened, deity power from the Deity Realm will flood into Aisral, enhancing the rules of the world.]


    Sylvus nodded, looking at the small bronze door in his hand, and decided not to use it for now. If he opened the passage between the two realms now, it wouldn''t matter much to him, but it would be disastrous for the people of Aisral. Given Aisral''s current strength, they wouldn''t be able to withstand the Deity Realm. m|vle mp _yr novel source


    "I''ll wait until I reach the Ruler level before using it," Sylvus thought, then took out the elixir and continued his cultivation.


    Time passed slowly, and the continent remained peaceful in the following days. Elena and her party had returned to Aisral, and they were victorious this time.


    Not only had they eradicated ny percent of the undead, but the entire Undead World had also been sealed. Even the few undead who had survived wouldn''t be able to recover for tens of thousands of years. By then, Aisral wouldn''t be as weak as it was now.


    One afternoon, Men came to Sylvus, his face full of excitement. Sylvus didn''t need to guess what had happened.


    "Ready?" Sylvus asked with a smile.


    Men had finally reached the level of a nine-star Mage Emperor and was now ready to break through to the level of a Mage Ruler.


    "Boss, I''m ready," Men said, swallowing nervously. He was about to break through to the level of a Mage Ruler. Across Aisral, besides the strongest¡ªSylvus¡ªthere was not a single true Mage Ruler.


    He had never thought he''d be the first Mage Ruler. Thinking back to two months ago when he came to Sylvus''s shop, deeply in debt, he realized it must have been fate.


    "If you''re ready, follow me upstairs," Sylvus said, heading up, and Men hurriedly followed.


    "There''s no deity power in Aisral, which is why there are many nine-star Mage Emperors here but no Mage Rulers," Sylvus said as they walked.


    "Uh... Boss, what should we do then? If there''s no deity power, doesn''t that mean I..."


    "No need to worry about that¡ªI have an item that will allow you to break through to the level of a Mage Ruler. And soon, deity power will return to Aisral," Sylvus said with a smile.


    Hearing this, Men breathed a sigh of relief. Fortunately, he wouldn''t have a problem breaking through to the level of a Mage Ruler.


    "Sit down and meditate. Leave the rest to me," Sylvus said once they reached the rooftop.


    Men nodded and quickly sat down, starting to meditate, while the surrounding mana gathered around him.


    "System, activate the Mage Ruler Soul Stone!"


    [System Notification: Activating Mage Ruler Soul Stone...]


    As the system''s voice fell, the Mage Ruler Soul Stone emerged from the system space, apanied by Elena''s Ancestral Stone.


    In the next second, under Sylvus''s gaze, the Ancestral Stone emitted a green light that directly entered the Mage Ruler Soul Stone.


    The Soul Stone trembled for a few seconds before emitting a white light.


    [System Notification: Mage Ruler Soul Stone activation sessful. Please select the target... Selection sessful. Beginning fusion...]


    The system''s voice echoed, and the Soul Stone slowly floated above Men''s head, eventually merging into his forehead. Men ''s body trembled, and he felt as if something had been added inside him, though he couldn''t quite tell what.


    [System Notification: Mage Ruler Soul Stone fusion sessful. Heavenly Lightning Tribtion descending!]


    The next moment, Men emitted a beam of white light that shot up towards the sky, as if the world had sensed something. Massive dark clouds gathered, and terrifying white lightning churned within them.

 Chapter 120: Rise of a Temporary Mage Ruler

    Soon enough, Men realized that, after all, the boss was still the boss. If Sylvus didn''t do something extraordinary, he wouldn''t truly be Sylvus.


    After that, Sylvus returned to his room and quietly waited for the system shop to refresh.


    [System Notification: System shop refreshed sessfully. Please check it yourself.]


    As soon as the system''s voice echoed, Sylvus eagerly opened the system to check. Yesterday, Boone had given him 1,200 trillion magic crystals, making him very wealthy now.


    Immortal Spirit Pill: Exclusive to the host, Grade Nine elixir. After consumption, it enhances mana. Price: ten million points.


    Special Task Scroll: Activates a system task upon use. Price: ten billion points.


    World Fragment: Unknown item. Price: ten trillion points.


    Seeing the items that were refreshed this time, Sylvus couldn''t help but frown. The elixir was eptable, but the other two items were quite peculiar.


    The Special Task Scroll didn''t specify what kind of task it would activate. And the World Fragment was an even greater mystery.


    However, judging by the price of the World Fragment, this item must be extraordinary, given that it cost ten trillion points.


    "Whatever it is, I''ll buy it first and figure it outter!" Sylvus thought, then went ahead and bought it. Since he was rich now, he didn''t have to worry about not being able to afford it.


    [System Notification: Host has spent ten trillion points to purchase the World Fragment. It has been stored in the system space. Please check it yourself.]


    [System Notification: Host has sessfully spent ten billion points to purchase the Special Task Scroll. It has been stored in the system space. Please check it yourself.]


    With the three system notifications, Sylvus also took out the three items. The Special Task Scroll was a ck scroll with strange patterns on it.


    When Sylvus opened the scroll, the system''s voice echoed again.


    [System Notification: Host has opened the Special Task Scroll, activating a special system task: The Return of Deity Power.]


    The Return of Deity Power: Restore deity power to the Aisral continent. Task reward: A fragment of the Forbidden Codex.


    Hearing the system''s voice, Sylvus''s eyes lit up. The reward for this task seemed quite generous¡ªit was a fragment of the Forbidden Codex. Just for that alone, there was no way he could abandon the task.


    "Restoring deity power to Aisral? System, can you give me a hint on how to do that?" Sylvus asked.


    [Once the hostpletes the previous task, you will naturally know.]


    The previous task? It was to help the elven and dwarven ns break their bloodline seals. Currently, the taskpletion rate was at 75%.


    It seemed that the elven n had already broken their bloodline seal, and they just had to wait for the dwarven n to do the same.


    "I wonder if the dwarven n will manage it. If not, I''ll have to go to the Undead World myself," Sylvus thought to himself.


    As for the battles at the front, Boone woulde to give him updates every day, so Sylvus knew that the powerful beings of Aisral had already entered the Undead World.


    Next, Sylvus looked at the World Fragment. It resembled a shard of ss, palm-sized, and Sylvus couldn''t find anything special about it even after examining it for a while.


    "System, I spent ten trillion points. Can you at least give me a hint on what this is for?" he asked.


    [System Notification: The World Fragment is rted to the Deity Realm. The rest is for the host to explore on your own.]


    Hearing the system''s response, Sylvus frowned. "So basically, you''re telling me nothing at all."


    "It looks like I''ll have to wait until I go to the Deity Realm to explore its purpose," Sylvus shrugged, then put the item away. Finally, his gaze fell upon the Immortal Spirit Pill.


    "I might as well continue breaking through." After consuming the pill, Sylvus began cultivating again. Currently, he had only reached the one-star Mage Emperor level, and there was still a long way to go before he possessed a Divinity.


    For the next two days, nothing significant happened. However, in the Undead World, under the leadership of Elena and the angel n, the powerful beings of Aisral began arge-scale ughter of the undead.


    With the angel n there, the undead had no room for resistance. After all, the strongest of the undead had all been taken care of by Sylvus, and even the ones behind them were dead.


    But on the third day, Boone hurriedly came to find Sylvus.


    "Boss, something terrible has happened."


    Boone looked at Sylvus with an anxious expression.


    "What is it?" Sylvus frowned and asked. Aisral was safe now, so what could have gone wrong?


    "Queen Elena and the others are facing a mortal situation. They need your help to save them," Boone said.


    Sylvus was stunned, feeling a bit curious. "What kind of mortal situation are they facing? Didn''t you say everything was going smoothly for them?"


    "I don''t know exactly. We have no other choice now but to ask for your help. As long as you agree to help, we''ll agree to whatever conditions you have," Boone said urgently.


    If the angel n perished, Boone wouldn''t care much. But this time, many human powerhouses had also gone. If they all died in the Undead World, and the undead came back stronger, there would be no one on Aisral capable of resisting them.


    Sylvus narrowed his eyes. He had been nning to take a good rest, but it seemed that trouble had found him again.


    "One hundred trillion magic crystals."


    Sylvus thought for a moment and said. He wanted more magic crystals, but he was afraid Boone wouldn''t be able to provide them. After all, Boone had given him one hundred trillion magic crystals not long ago.


    Boone hesitated for a moment, then gritted his teeth and nodded. After all, the money wouldn''t be paid by him alone; once the dwarven and angel ns were saved, he could have them contribute as well.


    "Boss, when will you depart?" Boone asked eagerly.


    Sylvus looked at the sky¡ªit was already noon. Since he had nothing else to do, he decided to leave immediately. The sooner he solved the problem, the sooner he couldplete the system task.


    "Men , I''m leaving for a few days. During this time, cultivate well. When I return, I''ll help you break through to the level of a Mage Ruler," Sylvus said, ncing at Men beside him.


    "Don''t worry, boss. As long as I''m here, nothing will happen to the shop," Men said with a smile, feeling a surge of excitement. He knew he had to train even harder in theing days.


    Boone, standing beside him, couldn''t help but be shocked upon hearing Sylvus''s words¡ªbreaking through to a Mage Ruler? There wasn''t a single Mage Ruler-level powerhouse in all of Aisral, and yet Sylvus made it sound so simple.


    Was it really that easy to break through to the level of a Mage Ruler in the boss''s eyes?


    Sylvus didn''t pay any more attention to Boone and disappeared from his spot, taking more than an hour to arrive at the Abyss.


    "It seems the battle a few days ago was quite brutal," Sylvus murmured, frowning at the scattered bones all around him¡ªmostly of the undead.


    Next, Sylvus arrived at the canyon. It was dark below, and without hesitation, Sylvus used Void Spirit Magic and jumped down.


    After more than ten minutes, Sylvus finallynded in the Undead World. Looking around, Sylvus frowned.


    The surroundings were inplete disarray, and a tall tower was shattered beyond recognition, indicating that an intense battle had taken ce here.


    "Boone didn''t mention where Elena and the others were. The Undead World is so vast, how am I supposed to find them?" Sylvus sighed, realizing that in the end, he could only rely on himself.


    Thinking of this, Sylvus took out Elena''s Ancestral Stone. Fortunately, he had this; otherwise, he really wouldn''t know where to start searching.

 Chapter 121: The Special Task

    "Great Space Summoning!"


    With a thought, Sylvus created a spatial rift before him. After waiting for more than ten seconds, a figure appeared in front of Sylvus.


    "This... this ce is..." Elena looked around, utterly confused. She had been fighting just a moment ago, so how had she suddenly appeared here?


    "Ahem... What''s going on with you?" Sylvus spoke up.


    At the same time, he also examined Elena, slightly surprised. Since transforming into an angel, the coldness around Elena had disappeared. She now appeared even more noble, and the eight wings on her back gave her an aura of gentleness.


    "Boss?" Hearing the voice, Elena turned her head. Seeing Sylvus, she couldn''t help but show a look of delight. She suddenly remembered that Sylvus possessed a special spatial magic. It seemed he was the one who had saved her.


    "Hmm, Boone said you were in trouble, so I came to check things out," Sylvus nodded.


    "Boss, it''s bad. Our people have been caught in a trap. With me there, they could hold on for a while, but now that I''ve left..." Elena suddenly remembered the situation they were in and felt a surge of anxiety.


    "Don''t worry, exin as we go. What happened exactly?" Sylvus asked.


    Elena nodded and led Sylvus forward while exining the situation.


    After arriving in the Undead World, they had been unstoppable. The remaining undead couldn''t resist them and kept fleeing. But it turned out that the undead''s escape was merely a ruse to lure them into a trap.


    And the ones who had set up this trap were the twelve kings that Sylvus had already killed. Despite losing their formidable power, their life spirits still remained, allowing them tomand the undead.


    "Boss, we never imagined that the twelve kings had left behind such powerful means in the Undead World. They used the deity power they had once plundered from Aisral to construct a massive altar, and we have no way to resist it," Elena said, sighing.


    Sylvus narrowed his eyes.


    "This was their territory originally, so it''s normal for them to have contingencies. However, I don''t think that this setup was intended for you."


    Elena was stunned, and her eyes lit up as she quickly thought of the reason.


    "Boss, are you saying this altar was meant for the fallen angels?"


    Sylvus smiled but said nothing. Though he believed that was the case, they would need to go and see for themselves to be sure.


    With Elena guiding the way, it took them an hour to reach a vast ck mountain range. At that moment, countless undead had gathered on the mountain range. Sylvus could sense two powerful forces shing within the mountain.


    "Boss, this is the ce. They want to use that altar to sacrifice us and restore their power," Elena said, her face serious.


    "So many undead blocking the way¡ªwe''ll need to deal with them before we can get inside." Sylvus said calmly, his gaze falling on Elena.


    "Uh... Boss, even though I''ve be part of the angel n, dealing with so many undead is still quite challenging," Elena said with a wry smile.


    The mountain was crawling with millions of undead, many of whom were Mage Emperor-level powerhouses. With her current strength, she would struggle to protect herself, let alone defeat them all.


    "What if I made you a Mage Ruler?" Sylvus asked calmly.


    "A Mage Ruler? Boss, you must be joking. Although I''ve be much stronger, I''m still some distance away from reaching the level of a Mage Ruler," Elena shook her head. She was also puzzled¡ªgiven Sylvus''s strength, dealing with these undead should be easy, so why hadn''t he acted yet?


    Sylvus indeed wanted to take action, but this wasn''t his shop. Without the system''s buff, he was just an ordinary one-star Mage Emperor, even weaker than Elena.


    "Then just be a Mage Ruler for a while. Handle these undead yourself while I go inside and take a look."


    Sylvus said, pulling out a purple card¡ªthe Deity Sealing Card he had obtained before.


    Deity Sealing Card: A one-time consumable item that allows the user to reach the level of a Mage Ruler for one hour. Cost: Two billion points.


    Sylvus had bought this item a long time ago but never had the opportunity to use it. He was simply too strong, never getting a chance to experience the power of a Mage Ruler.


    This time, the situation was just right. Sylvus had initially thought of using it himself, but there was no point. He hadn''t learned much magic and wouldn''t be able to fully utilize the power of the Deity Sealing Card.


    However, Elena was different. She was already a nine-star Mage Emperor and the queen of the angel n, skilled in various magic. Giving it to her would yield the best results.


    "Boss, this..." Elena looked at the purple card in Sylvus''s hand, filled with confusion. She could feel the powerful energy contained within it.


    "It''s something I made in my free time. It can make you a Mage Ruler for one hour. Handle these undead yourself," Sylvus said.


    [System Notification: Host is using the Deity Sealing Card... Select target... Target selected. Deity Sealing Card used sessfully.]


    Elena was still in shock when she saw the purple card in Sylvus''s hand turn into streams of light, merging into her body.


    At the same time, her aura surged.


    "This... how is this possible?" Elena was startled. Before she could finish her sentence, the wings on her back unfolded. Originally four pairs, they now became five pairs, and her aura had directly reached the level of a Mage Ruler.


    "Alright, I''ll go check inside."


    Seeing that Elena had temporarily be a Mage Ruler, Sylvus didn''t hesitate and disappeared from his spot, flying towards the mountain.


    "I really became a Mage Ruler."


    After Sylvus disappeared, Elena still couldn''t recover from her shock. She stood there, stunned. She could feel that her power was now even greater than that of the twelve kings she had encountered before.


    "The boss is truly terrifying!"


    After more than ten seconds, Elena finally snapped back to reality, taking a deep breath. She looked at the undead within the mountain range ahead, and in the next instant, her figure disappeared from where she stood.

 Chapter 123: The Awakening of the Titans and the Heart of the Titan Clan

    Over a thousand beams of light appeared over the entire altar. Within each beam, there was a massive figure¡ªa Titan.


    Titans looked quite simr to humans, but they were muchrger. Among the more than a thousand Titans before Sylvus, the shortest was at least a hundred meters tall.


    "No wonder the Titans are so powerful; their sheer size gives them an advantage," Sylvus thought to himself. Just a casual punch from these Titans could likely match one of Grey''s full-powered attacks.


    "So this is the Titan n? Back in the Deity Realm, the Titans were even more renowned than the angel n. Seeing them now, it truly seems that way," Elena said, staring at the giant Titans, somewhat lost in thought.


    The most excited, of course, were Ronald and the other dwarven powerhouses, as the giant before them represented their original form.


    At that moment, the Titans all descended onto the altar, murmuring something. The entire altar began to shake.


    "Look! Something ising out!"


    As a voice rang out, everyone turned their gaze to the center of the altar. There, a stone tform slowly rose, and atop ity a fiery red stone.


    "Thump... thump..."


    As the red stone appeared, everyone could clearly hear a heartbeat. The dwarves felt their blood boiling, as if something within them was breaking.


    "Is this the Titan''s Heart? Our dwarven n will finally regain the glory of the past," Ronald muttered, swallowing with excitement. Without hesitation, he moved toward the stone tform.


    Some in the crowd looked at the Titan''s Heart in the distance, a glimmer of greed appearing in their eyes. But when they saw Sylvus standing nearby, they eventually gave up. Even if they managed to take it, what would be the point? Not even Sylvus, the strongest here, was trying to take it. If they tried, it would be a death wish.


    Moreover, the elven n was friendly with the dwarven n. Now, Elena was a Mage Ruler-level powerhouse. None of them could possibly leave here alive.


    By now, Ronald had reached the stone tform with his nsmen. Looking at the Titan''s Heart, Ronald took a deep breath. Instead of grabbing it immediately, he knelt and respectfully bowed before extending his hand to take the Titan''s Heart.


    As Ronald''s hands touched the Titan''s Heart, a crimson light rose from it, flowing into his body through his hands.


    The next second, a powerful aura erupted from Ronald, and an immense force appeared within him. At the same time, his body began to grow.


    Within three breaths, Ronald, who had been a dwarf, had grown to a heightparable to an average human.


    wee to mvle mp,y,r


    At the same time, a crimson light surrounded the other dwarves, breaking the seal on their bloodline, and their bodies began to grow as well.


    The crowd watched as the Titan''s Heart turned into a red stream of light and merged into Ronald''s body. Ronald''s eyes were filled with excitement as the Titan''s Heart disappeared, and the projections of the Titan ancestors on the altar slowly faded away. The entire space became empty once again.


    "What''s going on? Is there something wrong with the Titan''s Heart?"


    Seeing this, everyone frowned. They had thought that, after breaking the bloodline seal, the dwarves would be asrge as the Titan giants. However, the result was a bit disappointing. Although the dwarves had grown, they were now roughly the size of humans, far smaller than true Titans.


    Sylvus, however, knew that there was no problem. The system''s voice had just sounded.


    [System Notification: Congrattions to the host forpleting the task. Taskpletion rate has reached 100%. The system will now process the rewards... Processingpleted. Would you like to im the task rewards now?]


    "Not yet."


    Sylvus shook his head. There were too many people here, and if the reward was too incredible, he might not be able to contain his excitement. He decided to wait until he returned to his shop to see the reward¡ªafter all, it wasn''t going anywhere.


    "n Leader Ronald, is there something wrong with the Titan''s Heart?"


    At the same time, Elena approached Ronald, curious.


    He should have be a giant, after all.


    "Queen, there''s nothing wrong with the Titan''s Heart. It''s just that our strength is still too weak. To be true Titan giants, we need deity-level power. However, our strength has indeed improved significantly," Ronald said with a smile.


    The Titans were inherently a deity-level race. To be a true Titan in form, deity power was necessary. However, in their daily lives, Titans would transform into human-like forms for convenience.


    "That''s a pity. The Twelve Kings have exhausted all of the deity power from Aisral. Otherwise, we could have broken through to the level of Mage Ruler," Elena said with a sigh.


    "Alright, now that everything here is resolved, you can handle the remaining undead yourselves. I''m heading back," Sylvus said as he saw the two of them still talking. He wanted to go back and see what reward he had received.


    "Thank you, Boss, for your help this time. Emperor Boone''s promised reward will definitely not be dyed," Elena and the others said, bowing.


    They knew very well that getting Sylvus to help came at a cost.


    Sylvus nodded in satisfaction¡ªit seemed these people knew how to behave. Just as he was about to leave, two figures ran over. It was Corvin and Kennan.


    "Boss, can we go back with you?"


    "You''re not continuing your training?" Sylvus asked with a smile. The two had specifically said goodbye before, stating they were heading out to fight the undead for training.


    "There''s no need for us here anymore. We''d be better off going back and continuing our cultivation," Corvin said with a smile.


    This battle had made them realize many of their shorings. Although their levels had increased, theirbat awareness was still inferior to that of a Mage Lord.


    "Alright, then let''s go back together."


    Sylvus didn''t mind, and under everyone''s watchful eyes, he left with Corvin and Kennan.


    "Queen, have you really broken through to the level of a Mage Ruler?"


    After Sylvus left, Ronald couldn''t help but ask Elena.


    Elena shook her head.


    "It''s not that simple. The boss created a magical tool that allowed me to temporarily have the power of a Mage Ruler."


    Hearing this, Ronald was a bit surprised. As expected, the boss was powerful. A magical tool made by him could even grant someone the power of a Mage Ruler.


    "It seems that once we return, we must speed up the process of crafting what he needs; otherwise, the consequences will be dire," Ronald thought to himself.


    4o

 Chapter 124: The Return from the Undead World and the Ruler Breakthrough

    After leaving the Undead World, Elena and the others didn''t leave immediately, as they needed to fully cleanse the entire Undead World of undead.


    It took two hours, and Sylvus returned to the holy city with Corvin and Kennan. The two initially wanted to buy some elixirs, but unfortunately, Sylvus''s shop was already closed.


    "I thought it would take some time, but we got back in just half a day," Sylvus smiled and returned to his shop. Finding Men cultivating in his room, he decided not to disturb him.


    "System, im the task rewards!"


    Back in his own room, Sylvus eagerly spoke with a hint of anticipation.


    [System Notification: Task rewards have been sessfully distributed. Congrattions, host, for obtaining Deity Grade Divinity, Heavenly Gate, and Deity Essence Pill. They have been added to the system space, please check them yourself.]


    Sylvus''s eyes lit up. He didn''t expect the rewards this time to be so generous; there was even a Divinity.


    Deity Grade Divinity: After refining, grants the user the ability to steal divine abilities.


    powered by mvle-mp|y|r


    Heavenly Gate: A portal to connect with the Divine Realm.


    Deity Essence Pill: To be consumed at the nine-star Mage Emperor level in conjunction with the Divinity to break through to the Ruler level.


    Looking at the three rewards, Sylvus narrowed his eyes. The elixir was self-exnatory¡ªit was to help him break through to the Ruler level. However, the Deity Grade Divinity sounded impressive, but the description seemed a bit too simple.


    "System, what is the difference between a Deity Grade Divinity and an ordinary Divinity?" Sylvus couldn''t help but ask.


    [Host, Divinities are divided into lower, intermediate, advanced, peak, spiritual, and the legendary Ruler levels. Each Divinityes with inherent divine abilities, and the higher the level, the stronger the abilities.]


    "So, what divine abilities does my Deity Grade Divinity possess?" Sylvus asked curiously.


    [The host''s Deity Grade Divinity does note with any divine abilities, but it can steal divine abilities from other Divinities, with no limit.]


    "What? It can steal others'' divine abilities, and there''s no limit?" Sylvus''s face showed a surprised expression.


    Stealing divine abilities from others was already impressive, but having no limit was truly terrifying. Just think about it¡ªothers might have only one divine ability, but he could have hundreds or even thousands. If it came to a fight, he could overwhelm opponents with sheer divine power.


    "Hahaha, this thing is amazing!" Sylvusughed aloud. Just getting the Deity Grade Divinity made the task reward more than worth it.


    He carefully put away the Divinity and then looked at the Heavenly Gate. It was only the size of a palm and contained spatial fluctuations.


    "System, this Heavenly Gate can connect to the Divine Realm, is it rted to another of my tasks?" Sylvus asked.


    He had another task to restore deity power to Aisral. The system had previously mentioned that once hepleted this current task, he would know what to do. It seemed that the Heavenly Gate was the key to aplishing it.


    [System Notification: After using the Heavenly Gate, the host can connect to the Divine Realm. Once the passage between the two realms is opened, deity power from the Divine Realm will flow into Aisral, enhancing the world''s rules.]


    Sylvus nodded, looking at the small bronze door in his hand. He decided not to use it just yet. If he opened the passage between the two realms now, it wouldn''t matter much to him, but the people of Aisral would suffer. Given Aisral''s current strength, they were no match for the Divine Realm.


    "I''ll wait until I break through to the Ruler level before using it," Sylvus thought, then took out the elixir and began cultivating again.


    Time passed slowly, and the following days on the continent were peaceful. Elena and her group had also returned to Aisral, victorious this time.


    Not only had they wiped out 90% of the undead, but they had also sealed the entire Undead World. Even if a few of the undead survived, it would take tens of thousands of years for them to recover. By then, Aisral wouldn''t be as weak as it was now.


    One afternoon, Men found Sylvus, his face filled with excitement. Sylvus didn''t need to guess what had happened.


    "Are you ready?" Sylvus asked Men with a smile.


    This guy had finally reached the level of a nine-star Mage Emperor and was now ready to break through to the Mage Ruler level.


    "Boss, I''m ready," Men said nervously, swallowing. He was about to be a Mage Ruler. Across the entire Aisral, besides Sylvus, there was no other true Mage Ruler. He never imagined that he would be the first.


    He remembered two months ago when he had gone to Sylvus''s shop in debt, realizing that it must have been fate.


    "If you''re ready,e upstairs with me," Sylvus said, heading upstairs, and Men quickly followed.


    "There is no deity power in Aisral, which is why, despite having many nine-star Mage Emperors, no one has broken through to be a Mage Ruler," Sylvus exined as they walked.


    "Uh... Boss, then what should I do? If there''s no deity power, doesn''t that mean..."


    "Don''t worry about that. I have an item that will allow you to break through to the Mage Ruler level. And it won''t be long before the deity power of Aisral returns," Sylvus said with a smile.


    Hearing this, Men breathed a sigh of relief. Fortunately, breaking through to the Mage Ruler level wasn''t going to be a problem for him.


    "Sit down and meditate. Leave the rest to me," Sylvus said once they reached the rooftop.


    Men nodded and quickly sat down, beginning to meditate. Mana from the surroundings started gathering toward him.


    "System, activate the Mage Ruler Soul Stone!"


    [System Notification: Activating Mage Ruler Soul Stone...]


    With the system''s voice, the Mage Ruler Soul Stone flew out from the system space, along with Elena''s Ancestral Stone.


    The next second, under Sylvus''s watchful gaze, the Ancestral Stone emitted a blue light that directly infused into the Mage Ruler Soul Stone.


    The Mage Ruler Soul Stone trembled for a few seconds before emitting a white light.


    [System Notification: Mage Ruler Soul Stone activated sessfully. Please select the target... Selection sessful. Beginning fusion...]


    The system''s voice echoed, and the Soul Stone slowly floated above Men''s head, eventually merging into his forehead.


    Men''''s body shivered, and he felt as though something new had entered him, though he couldn''t quite understand what it was.


    [System Notification: Mage Ruler Soul Stone sessfully fused. Heavenly Lightning Tribtion is descending!]


    The next second, a white light burst from Men''''s body, shooting into the sky. It seemed as if the heavens had sensed something, as massive dark clouds began to gather, and terrifying white lightning churned within them.

 Chapter 125: Heavens Challenge: Meylans Quest to Become a Mage Ruler

    "Look at the sky, is that Heaven''s Tribtion? Why does it seem different?" "A white Heaven''s Tribtion? Could it be that someone is trying to break through to the Mage Ruler level?" "What? Someone is breaking through to Mage Ruler? Didn''t they say that there''s no divine power left on the Air Continent? How could someone trigger the Heaven''s Tribtion for a Mage Ruler?"


    When the Heaven''s Tribtion appeared, the citizens of the Holy City started shouting.


    The fact that there were no Mage Ruler level powerhouses on the Air Continent was no secret. Many also knew why there were no Mage Ruler powerhouses.


    In the pce: "That direction... it seems to be Sylvus''s shop. Could it be that Sylvus is trying to create a Mage Ruler?" Boone stood outside the main hall, looking at the white beam of light in surprise.


    "If it were someone else, I might not believe it, but if it''s him, it''s indeed possible. Don''t forget that Queen Elena temporarily gained Mage Ruler power thanks to the magical artifact he made." Mor, beside him, said seriously.


    "The methods of this shop owner are truly amazing. Isn''t it said that there''s no divine power left in the continent? How can he help someone break through to Mage Ruler?"


    In response to Boone''s doubts, no one could give him an exnation. After all, no one really knew the answer.


    In thend of the Angel n: "Strange, who could be triggering Heaven''s Tribtion to break through to the Mage Ruler level?" Elena opened her eyes, a hint of surprise in them.


    "Your Majesty, Emperor Boone just sent a message. In the Holy City, Sylvus''s assistant, Men, has triggered the Heaven''s Tribtion and is currently undergoing it," the High Priest said as he ran over.


    "As expected, that man truly has endless methods." Upon hearing that it was rted to Sylvus, Elena''s hesitation disappeared.


    "If Sylvus didn''t do something earth-shattering once in a while, I''d find it strange."


    "Your Majesty, should we go and take a look?" the High Priest continued to ask.


    "I''ll go alone. After all, this is the first Mage Ruler in three thousand years, and we naturally need to congratte him." As Elena spoke, her figure disappeared.


    Meanwhile, Ronald of the Titan n also received the news. Without much thought, he hurried towards the Holy City.


    Aside from these two ns, from the Human side, any strong individual who sensed this special Heaven''s Tribtion also rushed towards the Holy City. After all, it was the first time in many years that they had encountered someone trying to break through to Mage Ruler, and observing might lead to some insights.


    "A Mage Ruler-level Heaven''s Tribtion is indeed much stronger than a Mage Emperor''s Heaven''s Tribtion." Sylvus, at this moment, was eating sunflower seeds while looking at the rolling white lightning in the sky.


    The power of this Heaven''s Tribtion wasparable to the Hundred-Person Tribtion from before. If the person undergoing the tribtion was unprepared, they would surely be wiped out.


    Time passed little by little, and the Mage Ruler-level Heaven''s Tribtion took longer to brew. After about half an hour, a white lightning bolt finally descended from the sky, heading towards Men.


    "So this is the Heaven''s Tribtion that a Mage Ruler must endure? It''s too powerful! Just sensing the aura makes the magic inside me tremble."


    "Such a powerful Heaven''s Tribtion, if Sylvus doesn''t intervene, just this one bolt could destroy the entire Holy City. Its power is definitely above a Forbidden Spell."


    "What are you afraid of? The one undergoing the tribtion is Men, the assistant of the potion shop. With Sylvus protecting him, no matter how strong this Heaven''s Tribtion is, it can''t make much of a ssh."


    While the citizens of the Holy City were talking, the first bolt of lightning arrived above the shop. As the lightning fell, Sylvus waved his right hand, and the bolt slowly descended onto Men.


    Feeling the lightning enter his body, Men''s mind shook. The magic within him erupted, frantically absorbing the power of the lightning. He was overjoyed as he felt himself getting closer to bing a Mage Ruler.


    After another half hour, the second Heaven''s Tribtion followed. However, in front of Sylvus, this Heaven''s Tribtion was nothing. It was easily absorbed by Men.


    Thus, one bolt after another descended. When they reached Sylvus, they all became obedient. The aura around Men also rapidly increased.


    "Emperor Boone, which number is this Heaven''s Tribtion?" In the pce, Elena and Ronald arrived in front of Boone and asked.


    "It''s already the ninth, with one more to go," Boone replied.


    Elena nodded. Although they had never undergone a Mage Ruler''s Heaven''s Tribtion, they knew that to break through to the Mage Ruler level, one needed to endure eighteen bolts of Heaven''s Tribtion.


    "With Sylvus here, we have no opportunity to learn anything." Ronald smiled bitterly. Originally, they had nned to observe the tribtion to gain some experience for their own future attempts. However, with Sylvus''s methods, they had no opportunity to gain any experience. After all, they did not possess Sylvus''s abnormal abilities to control even the Heaven''s Tribtion at will.


    "As long as it''s rted to Sylvus, we can just watch the fun. Don''t think too much." Elena smiled. She hadn''te to gain experience; she already knew it would turn out like this.


    "It seems this Heaven''s Tribtion has attracted quite a few people." Boone smiled. wee to NovelFire mp,y,r


    The two looked outside and indeed saw many familiar faces arriving in the Holy City. These people were all Mage Emperors who had once joined them in clearing the undead world. However, after just a nce, the three turned their attention back to Sylvus.


    Although many strong individuals hade to the Holy City, they knew these people wouldn''t dare make a move. Sylvus''s reputation was still formidable.


    "Rumble..."


    Under everyone''s gaze, the Heaven''s Tribtion in the sky began to fall faster and faster. Initially, it took half an hour for a bolt to descend, but towards the end, it was falling every fifteen minutes.


    "No wonder bing a Mage Ruler is so difficult. The speed of theter bolts alone is something ordinary people cannot withstand," Sylvus thought to himself. However, his actions did not stop. In front of him, there were already three white energy spheres.


    Men was indeed fortunate. Without Sylvus, with his own strength, his chance of sess was less than one in a thousand.


    As time passed, when the final Heaven''s Tribtion descended, the tribtion clouds in the sky began to disperse. In front of Sylvus, there were now five white energy spheres. Men continued to sit cross-legged, absorbing the power from the tribtion.


    "Let''s go, we can head over now." Seeing that the Heaven''s Tribtion had disappeared, Boone, Elena, and Ronald exchanged nces and flew towards Sylvus''s shop.

 Chapter 126: The Power Deal

    "Boss, we didn''t expect that a Mage Ruler could appear on the Air Continent. We''vee to congratte you."


    Boone and his group approached Sylvus, smiling. However, Sylvus merely gave them a faint nce and didn''t respond further. This made Boone a little embarrassed, and for a moment, he didn''t know what to say.


    "Boss, we specifically came to give you the magic crystals," Elena quickly responded, cing a magic space ring in front of Sylvus.


    "Yes, yes, we came to pay the magic crystals. We''ve managed to gather the money in these past few days," Ronald and Boone also hurriedly said.


    Very quickly, the three of them cleared the one trillion magic crystals they owed Sylvus, and only then did Sylvus smile. This left the three of them feeling helpless.


    "The boss is really straightforward. If we didn''t pay, he might have wanted to kill us on the spot."


    Find your story on NovelFire,mp _y,r.


    "Speak, what exactly do you want?" Sylvus put away the magic crystals and looked at the three of them. He didn''t believe that they came just to congratte him.


    The three exchanged nces, and Boone finally spoke up with a wry smile.


    "Boss, actually, we wanted to ask how Men managed to break through to the Mage Ruler level. Isn''t there no divine power left on the continent?"


    Indeed, there was no divine power on the Air Continent. Even the Heaven''s Tribtion couldn''t be summoned, let alone undergo it to be a Mage Ruler.


    Divine power was not only necessary to summon the Heaven''s Tribtion for a Nine-Star Mage Emperor, but also essential for forging the divine core after sessfully enduring the tribtion. Therefore, divine power was incredibly important.


    "There is indeed no divine power left on the Air Continent. However, some time ago, when I went to the Undead World, I sensed the divine power controlled by the Twelve Kings, so I had nothing better to do and decided to make some myself. To my surprise, it worked." Sylvus said with a smile.


    Hearing this, the three couldn''t help but gasp in shock, looking at Sylvus with disbelief.


    "Is this guy even human? He can create divine power, and he did it out of boredom?"


    The three exchanged a look, not knowing how to react. After all, they had never heard of anyone being able to create divine power on their own.


    Sylvus smiled and said nothing more. Of course, what he said was just a bluff. Anyway, they already thought highly of him, so being even more impressive wouldn''t hurt.


    "Boss, is there any leftover divine power?" Ronald asked anxiously, looking at Sylvus.


    Upon hearing this, Boone and Elena also looked at Sylvus with anticipation. If what he said was true, then perhaps they, too, could break through to the Mage Ruler level.


    Sylvus thought for a moment. He did have a Divine Knight Soul Stone. It seemed like it wasn''t much use for him to keep it, especially since soon the Air Continent would possess divine power again.


    "I do have one left, which can allow one person to break through to the Mage Ruler level." Sylvus nodded.


    "Only one?" The three showed a hint of disappointment upon hearing this. They had hoped Sylvus could mass-produce it, but just one wouldn''t be enough to share among them.


    "If you want it, I can sell it to you, but the price can''t be less than ten trillion magic crystals." Sylvus smiled.


    He initially wanted more magic crystals, but he no longercked them now, with two hundred trillion magic crystals already in his pocket. Besides, the Titan n was also helping him build the Divine Heaven Ship. The Human and Angel ns were providing materials for free. If he demanded too high a price, he might end up having to fund the construction himself.


    The three exchanged nces. They all wanted the divine power, but with only one, they didn''t know who should get it.


    "You three can discuss it. Just let me know before Men finishes his tribtion." Sylvus said.


    The Divine Knight Soul Stone had only cost him ten billion magic crystals when he bought it. Now selling it for ten trillion was a ten thousand-fold profit, an absolute win.


    As Sylvus finished speaking, Men absorbed another bolt of Heaven''s Tribtion. With a thought, another sphere of white energy descended upon Men.


    Boone, Elena, and Ronald found a ce to discuss. Among them, even if one wanted the divine power, some sacrifices would need to be made.


    As time passed, many powerful individuals came to visit Sylvus during this period. Sylvus responded coldly, and the visitors, understanding the situation, didn''t disturb him further.


    Another half hour passed, and as Men absorbed thest energy sphere, his aura instantly rose a level, sessfully breaking through to the Mage Ruler level.


    "Hahaha, I''ve finally broken through! I never thought I''d have the day where I could be a Mage Ruler..." Feeling the powerful force within him, Men couldn''t help butugh.


    He was the first Mage Ruler on the Air Continent in three thousand years and would surely be recorded in history.


    After celebrating for a while, Men calmed down, respectfully looking at Sylvus. Even though he was now a Mage Ruler, he knew it was because of this man before him that he had achieved it.


    "Thank you, boss, for your help. From now on, my life is yours." Men said hurriedly.


    "Alright, stop saying those cheesy words. Go and get me a te of sunflower seeds." Sylvus waved dismissively.


    To him, it was just a Mage Ruler¡ªnot a big deal at all.


    "Right away, boss." Men grinned and ran downstairs. He quickly returned with a te of sunflower seeds.


    At the same time, Boone, Elena, and Ronald once again approached Sylvus.


    "Boss, we''ve decided¡ªthe divine power will be purchased by the Titan n." Boone and Elena said to Sylvus.


    This was the conclusion they had reached together. Boone wanted the divine power too, but the Human n already had Men as a Mage Ruler, plus Sylvus, whose power was unknown. Although neither of them was part of the royal family, they represented the Human n. So Boone decided to give up the divine power.


    Elena gave up because, in the Angel n, once a Mage Ruler emerged, the divine realm would be aware of it. At that point, the entire Air Continent would fall into crisis again. In the end, Ronald was the most suitable to receive the divine power, and the Titan n had the wealth for it.


    "Since you''ve decided, then it''s yours." Sylvus said nonchntly, handing the Divine Knight Soul Stone to Ronald.


    The Divine Knight Soul Stone had already been activated. One only needed to refine the divine power within to trigger the Heaven''s Tribtion.


    "Thank you, boss. However, I came here in a hurry today and didn''t bring enough magic crystals. Could you give me two days?" Ronald asked excitedly.


    "No problem." Sylvus nodded. After all, he didn''tck ten trillion magic crystals, and he wasn''t worried about Ronald running away.


    Seeing Sylvus agree, Ronald sighed in relief, but soon he looked like he wanted to say something.

 Chapter 127: Forging the Path to Ruler

    "Is there anything else?"


    Seeing Ronald hesitating to speak, Sylvus asked indifferently.


    "Boss, do you think you could help me undergo the tribtion too?"


    powered by NovelFire mpyr


    Ronald asked with an awkward smile.


    Although he was confident enough to face the tribtion, why go through such suffering when he could easily be a Divine Mage with Sylvus''s help?


    And with Sylvus around, the sess rate was practically one hundred percent.


    "So, what price can you offer?"


    Sylvus asked with a smile.


    Ronald''s eyes lit up. Since Sylvus mentioned a price, that meant he could help him with the tribtion.


    However, thinking about the current situation of the Titan race, he could only sigh.


    "Boss, I''ll be honest with you. Although we Titans still have some magic crystals left, most have been used to forge items for you, leaving only about one hundred thousand usable ones."


    Ronald didn''t deceive Sylvus.


    To help Sylvus create the Heavenly Battleship, the Titan race had given everything they had.


    And crafting something wasn''t a guaranteed sess on the first try.


    If it weren''t for Boone and Elena''s support, the Titans would have already gone bankrupt.


    "Then let''s say two trillion, with one hundred billion for each Heavenly Lightning Tribtion."


    Sylvus thought for a moment before saying.


    The Titan race was on the verge of beingpletely drained by him.


    They had already exhausted all their resources forging the Divine Heavenly Battleship for free.


    Even though he felt some sympathy for the Titans, rules were rules, and Sylvus still had to charge them.


    Upon hearing the price, Ronald''s eyes lit up.


    If it was only two trillion magic crystals, he could manage that.


    "No problem, boss. I''ll head back to get the money and will return tomorrow for your help with the tribtion."


    Ronald said hastily.


    Sylvus nodded and then remembered something, turning to Ronald.


    "By the way, how is the progress on the battleship?"


    "Boss, the blueprint you provided is tooplex. So far, we''ve only managed to create an outline, but the main cannon has beenpleted."


    Ronald said with a bitter smile.


    "Oh? The main cannon is ready? Can it be used?"


    Sylvus asked.


    "It can be used, but we need some more time to test it."


    Sylvus nodded.


    "Alright, I''ll give you ten days to get the main cannon fully ready. I n to use it then."


    Ten days would be enough time for him to be a Divine-level power.


    Once that was done, he would use the Divine Gateway to open a path to the Divine Realm.


    Then he could explore the Divine Realm and test out the cannon.


    "No problem, boss, five days will be enough."


    With that, Ronald and the other two left.


    Sylvus finished munching on his sunflower seeds, then returned to his room to continue training, hoping to break through to the Divine level as soon as possible.


    The next morning, Ronald arrived at the small shop with the money.


    Sylvus, true to his word, started channeling the magic crystals to assist with the tribtion.


    And being a member of the Titan race, Ronald absorbed the Heavenly Lightning Tribtion very quickly.


    In just about four hours, he sessfully broke through to the Ruler Knight level.


    Sylvus also got a glimpse of Ronald''s true form.


    He was a hundred meters tall, and a single punch could cause a distant mountain to copse.


    "Thank you, boss, for your assistance."


    Feeling his newfound power, Ronald transformed back into his human form, looking at Sylvus with excitement.


    "No problem. Just remember to bring my main cannon when it''s ready."


    Sylvus said with a smile.


    Ronald nodded and soon left.


    After all, just breaking through to the Ruler Knight level, he needed to vent his energy a bit.


    Three nightster.


    "I''ve finally reached the Eight-Star Mage Emperor level. Once the system shop refreshes tonight, by tomorrow I should be able to reach the Nine-Star Mage Emperor  level."


    Sylvus thought as he sat on the living room sofa.


    [System Prompt: System shop has been refreshed, please check it.]


    After midnight, the system''s voice echoed, and Sylvus opened the system shop to take a look.


    Breakthrough Pill: Host-exclusive, helps the host break through one minor level, price: ten billion points.


    Seeing the first item, Sylvus smiled.


    The system truly knew him well, providing just the item he needed.


    [System Prompt: Host has spent ten billion points and sessfully purchased the Breakthrough Pill, which has been stored in the system space, please check it.]


    In the past, Sylvus might have taken his time to look at the remaining two items before deciding which to buy first.


    But now it was different; wealth had made him bold.


    Luminous Shell: Usable by the Divine Heavenly Battleship''s main cannon, unleashes terrifying power, price: one hundred trillion points.


    "Whoa, that''s steep! System, just how powerful is this thing?"


    Seeing the second item, Sylvus couldn''t help but exim.


    He had just been feeling rich, but now there was an item worth a hundred trillion points.


    [Host, its power is enough to annihte a Spirit-Level Deity . Even a True Deity would be gravely injured.]


    Upon hearing the system''s words, Sylvus''s eyes lit up; even True Deitys couldn''t withstand it.


    He had already asked the system before about the hierarchy of power in the Divine Realm.


    He knew the ranking was: Lower Deity , Intermediate Deity , Higher Deity , Celestial Deity , True Deity , Deity King, Deity Sovereign, and Deity Emperor, each divided into nine stars.


    On the continent of Er, Ruler Mages and Ruler Knights didn''t even count as Lower Deitys in the Divine Realm, as theycked aplete divine core.


    Now, the system was telling him that a single shell could defeat a True Deity-level entity.


    That was indeed terrifying.


    After all, True Deitys were considered top-tier powerhouses in the Divine Realm.


    "Buy it! Why hesitate on something so good?"


    Sylvus gritted his teeth and clicked to purchase.


    [System Prompt: Host has spent one hundred trillion points and sessfully purchased the Luminous Shell, which has been stored in the system space.]


    He took out the Luminous Shell and examined it; it looked like a white metal sphere.


    However, Sylvus could feel the immense power contained within.


    Parent-Child Teleportation Array: Allows instant teleportation regardless of distance; the further the distance, the more magic crystals consumed, price: ten billion points.


    Seeing the third item, Sylvus breathed a sigh of relief.


    Thankfully, this wasn''t expensive.


    If it had been another hundred trillion-point item, he''d have been broke again.


    "This array isn''t bad. When I reach the Divine Realm, if I want to return, it will only take a moment."


    Sylvus smiled, then clicked to buy it.


    The items from tonight''s system shop were all pretty good.


    After storing them away, Sylvus took out the Breakthrough Pill.


    "Tonight, I''ll break through to the Nine-Star Mage Emperor level, and tomorrow I''ll fuse with the divine core to be a Ruler-level power."


    Sylvus thought as he took the pill.


    The power from the pill quickly fused into his body, and his aura began to surge...

 Chapter 128: Ascending to Ruler

    "Boom rumble..."


    Early the next morning, Sylvus''s body shook as he sessfully broke through to the Nine-Star Mage Emperor.


    "I''ve finally reached the Nine-Star Mage Emperor. Today, I can fuse with the Divine Core and be a Lower Deity."


    Sylvus opened his eyes with a smile.


    He had only been on the Er Continent for about two months.


    Yet he had already grown from an ordinary person into a Nine-Star Mage Emperor powerhouse.


    Moreover, today he would be a true Deity-level power.


    "Training is really simple."


    Sylvus smiled faintly as he got up and began to wash up.


    Soon, the small shop was open for business.


    Men dutifully sold pills.


    Sylvus went up to the rooftop to prepare for his breakthrough.


    Since there would be people outside even if the shop was closed, he figured it was better to break through now.


    With that thought, Sylvus took out the Divine Essence Pill and swallowed it directly.


    As the pill entered his stomach, Sylvus felt a surge of powerful energy rushing to his limbs and bones.


    At the same time, the magic within his body was undergoing some sort of transformation.


    "..."


    Then, a powerful aura erupted from Sylvus''s body.


    The people inside the small shop, who were buying pills, were startled and looked up at the rooftop in surprise.


    "What is the boss doing?"


    Men  frowned and hurried up to the rooftop.


    He found Sylvus sitting there with his eyes closed, his aura fluctuating.


    "Don''t mind me, continue with your work."


    Noticing Men ''s arrival, Sylvus spoke calmly with his eyes still closed.


    Although Men  was puzzled, he did not dare to disobey Sylvus.


    He nodded and continued selling from below the shop, assuring the customers not to worry.


    "Boom rumble..."


    At this moment, what was once a clear sky suddenly became overcast with dark clouds.


    Powerhouses across the Holy City turned their gaze towards Sylvus''s small shop.


    Everyone knew that if anyone dared summon the Heavenly Lightning Tribtion in the Holy City, it could only be Sylvus.


    Even if it wasn''t him directly, it certainly had something to do with him.


    Inside the shop, Men frowned again.


    "Why is the boss summoning the Heavenly Lightning Tribtion again? And at the level of a Mage Emperor''s tribtion? Has he developed some powerful new magic?"


    In the pce:


    "What''s going on? Why is the boss summoning the Heavenly Lightning Tribtion again? And it seems like someone''s breaking through to the Mage Emperor level. Didn''t he say there was no more Divine Power?"


    Boone came outside the great hall, looking up at the rolling white lightning in the sky with confusion.


    Compared to before, Boone was much calmer when seeing the Heavenly Lightning Tribtion now.


    It was nothing new; he''d gotten used to it.


    "Did you forget? He can create Divine Power. It''s probably another lucky person who obtained it," said Mor helplessly.


    Hearing this, Boone smiled wryly.


    If Mor hadn''t reminded him, he might have forgotten that Sylvus could still create Divine Power.


    "Boom rumble..."


    After about half an hour, the first bolt of Heavenly Lightning Tribtion fell.


    When the lightning struck Sylvus, what was once fierce lightning energy became extremely gentle as it entered his body.


    "..."


    As Sylvus felt the lightning entering his body, the magic within him began to change, all converging towards the center of his forehead.


    There, a rhombus-shaped shard was gradually forming.


    "So, this is the Divine Core... But the Heaven and Earth Power of the Er Continent is too weak, and the lightning is not enough to form aplete Divine Core."


    Sylvus thought to himself and turned his right hand, producing the Divine-level Divine Core he had obtained earlier.


    [System Prompt: Host is using a Divine-level Divine Core. To fully fuse with the Divine Core, the host must endure eighty-one rounds of Heavenly Lightning Tribtion. Please be prepared!]


    With the system''s voice echoing, the Divine Core in Sylvus''s hand turned into a stream of light and merged into the center of his forehead.


    The forming shard shattered instantly.


    "Eighty-one rounds of Heavenly Lightning Tribtion? As expected of a Divine-level Divine Core; the treatment is indeed different."


    Hearing the system''s words, Sylvus smiled faintly.


    He had no fear in his heart; it was just eighty-one rounds of Heavenly Lightning Tribtion.


    He could handle even a thousand rounds of tribtion without a problem.


    "Boom rumble..."


    At the same time, the Heavenly Lightning Tribtion rolling in the sky suddenly paused.


    The next second, an even more terrifying aura spread out.


    The entire Er Continent began to tremble, as if some horrifying existence was about to descend.


    "What a powerful aura! It seems to being from the direction of the Holy City. What happened now?"


    Elena, who had been training, opened her eyes and flew into the air.


    She found that the terrifying aura indeed came from the direction of the Holy City.


    Not daring to hesitate, Elena transformed into a stream of light and flew quickly towards the Holy City.


    "What is the boss up to again? We''re so far from the Holy City, yet we can still feel such a terrifying aura."


    In the Titan territory, Ronald frowned as he worked on the Divine Heavenly Battleship.


    After some hesitation, he unleashed his Ruler Knight power and also headed towards the Holy City.


    Meanwhile, all the powerhouses across the continent felt the overwhelming pressure.


    Not knowing what was happening, they also flew towards the Holy City.


    .


    "Is the boss crazy? This doesn''t seem like a Mage Emperor-level tribtion, right? My... my magic ispletely suppressed."


    In the Holy City, Boone looked up at the white lightning vortex in the sky with a stunned expression.


    Even with his rank as a Saint Mage, just feeling the aura of the tribtion rendered him unable to use his magic.


    "I''ve never seen such a terrifying Heavenly Lightning Tribtion before. The entire thousand-mile radius of the Holy City has be an anti-magic field. Could it be that the boss is breaking through?"


    Mor , standing nearby, looked up at the Heavenly Lightning Tribtion in shock.


    What level of powerhouse was Sylvus?


    To trigger a Heavenly Lightning Tribtion that could suppress a thousand-mile radius into an anti-magic state...


    Not even Grey, the former king, could have done this.


    As for the citizens of the Holy City, they were understandably confused.


    Many thought they had lost their abilities until the royal family exined the situation, and they finally understood.


    However, this only made their admiration for Sylvus grow even more.


    To cause such a powerful tribtion just by breaking through¡ªwhat kind of strength did Sylvus truly possess?


    "Boom rumble..."


    At this moment, the second round of Heavenly Lightning Tribtion had already descended.


    Unlike the first, the second bolt was even thicker and more terrifying.


    When it fell, the space it passed throughpletely shattered.


    Yet such a powerful tribtion became as gentle as a spring breeze when it reached Sylvus.


    "..."


    As the lightning entered his body, the Divine-level Divine Core absorbed it instantly.


    The once dim Divine Core now emitted a faint glow.

 Chapter 129: The Final Lightning Tribulation: Becoming a Deity

    [System Prompt: Divine-level Divine Core fusion beginning, progress: 1%... 2%...]


    As the system''s voice echoed, Sylvus could feel his divine soul undergoing changes.


    At the same time, his body was quickly adapting to the power within the Divine Core.


    "Boom rumble..."


    Lightning tribtions continued to fall, speeding up the fusion process, and more powerhouses gathered in the Holy City.


    "Is the boss breaking through? The Heavenly Lightning Tribtion is terrifying."


    Elena and Ronald had returned to the pce.


    The two of them were looking at the white lightning vortex in the sky with astonishment.


    Especially Ronald, who had gone through such a tribtion himself.


    "..."


    However, the tribtion he experienced back then was nothingpared to the one before his eyes.


    Any one of these tribtions could match all the lightning tribtions he had faced.


    "I wonder what level of power the boss truly possesses. As strong as he is, he still needs to break through. It seems our goal should be beyond just bing Mage Emperors."


    Elena said seriously.


    Although she didn''t know how Sylvuspared to the powerhouses in the Divine Realm, she knew he was far stronger than them.


    Just the Heavenly Lightning Tribtion alone, if it erupted, would be enough to destroy everything.


    [System Prompt: Fusion progress: 15%... 16%...]


    As everyone watched the lightning tribtion, Sylvus''s aura became even stronger.


    He could feel his divine soul rapidly integrating with the power within the Divine Core.


    Time passed, and initially, the people of the Holy City were amazed as they watched the Heavenly Lightning Tribtion.


    But as time went on, they became indifferent.


    This tribtionsted for nearly two days.


    Even at night, the sky over the entire Holy City was as bright as day.


    [System Prompt: Fusion progress: 95%... 96%...]


    By the afternoon of the second day, eighty out of the eighty-one Heavenly Lightning Tribtions had already fallen.


    Only the final tribtion remained before Sylvus could fully fuse with the Divine Core and be a Lower Deity.


    The final lightning did not fall immediately. Instead, the vortex of lightning in the sky began to brew once more, exuding an even more terrifying aura.


    The space surrounding the Holy City started to distort.


    If it weren''t for the system''s protection, the city would have already been reduced to ashes by the previous day.


    "..."


    About an hourter, a thunderous light column suddenly burst from the white lightning vortex in the sky.


    The diameter of the column was about one hundred meters.


    Under such terrifying power, even a true Deity-level powerhouse might not be able to withstand it.


    "As expected of a Divine-level Divine Core, the final lightning tribtion is strong enough to kill an Upper Deity like Grey."


    Feeling the power of the final tribtion, Sylvus smiled faintly.


    No matter how strong the Heavenly Lightning Tribtion was, once it came before him, it was nothing.


    "Final one, fuse with me!"


    "..."


    Sylvus whispered, and a bright purple light burst from the center of his forehead.


    As soon as the lightning touched the purple light, it was instantly absorbed.


    [System Prompt: Divine-level Divine Core fusion progress: 98%... 99%...]


    At this moment, Sylvus''s Divine Core was surrounded by endless lightning power.


    This power enveloped his entire body.


    Thest trace of magic within his body disappeared, merging entirely into the Divine Core. Stay informed with NovelFire|emp|y,r.


    [System Prompt: Divine-level Divine Core fusion progress has reached 100%. Congrattions, host, on sessfully breaking through to Lower Deity!]


    [System Prompt: Host has reached the Lower Deity level. The system will now update. Update duration: 15 days.]


    [System Prompt: During the system update, the system shop will not refresh. After the update, the system willpensate the host.]


    "..."


    System prompts echoed, but Sylvus paid no attention to them.


    With a shudder, he suddenly found himself in another dark space.


    "Is this... the space within the Divine Core?"


    Sylvus muttered as he looked around.


    It seemed like a starry sky, with numerous stars drifting not far from Sylvus.


    However, these stars were dim, as ifcking some kind of power.


    "Could these stars represent divine abilities, but because I haven''t acquired any yet, they haven''t lit up?"


    Sylvus squinted his eyes, observing the countless stars in the space.


    There seemed to be tens of billions of them.


    If he lit up all these stars, he would be an invincible existence.


    "It seems I need to go to the Divine Realm and see if I can acquire some divine abilities."


    Sylvus thought to himself.


    With a thought, the space before him disappeared, and Sylvus slowly opened his eyes in the outside world.


    "So, this is the power of a Lower Deity? With my current power, one punch could probably pierce through the entire continent."


    Sylvus felt the strength within him and was satisfied.


    The magic within his body hadpletely vanished, and now all his power originated from the Divine Core.


    "Divine power is indeed stronger than magic. Moreover, after undergoing eighty-one rounds of the Heavenly Lightning Tribtion, my physical strength is far superior even to that of Intermediate Deity powerhouses. This tribtion was well worth it."


    As Sylvus was thinking, several figures quickly flew over.


    He looked up and saw that it was Boone and the others.


    This time, as he faced Boone and the others, Sylvus felt a new sense of detachment.


    Previously, he needed the system''s buffs to easily eliminate these guys.


    But now, he had truly be the strongest on the Er Continent.


    With his own power, he could wipe them out.


    "Congrattions, boss, on breaking through."


    Boone and the others arrived before Sylvus, respectfully offering their congrattions.


    They were still shaken by the Heavenly Lightning Tribtion that Sylvus had summoned.


    With their power, they would have been obliterated by the first bolt of lightning.


    "Is the main cannon ready?"


    Sylvus looked at Ronald and asked.


    "Boss, it''s ready, and it has already been tested with no issues. I will bring it to you tomorrow."


    Ronald replied hastily.


    Sylvus nodded. Once the main cannon was delivered, he could consider heading to the Divine Realm.


    "If there''s nothing else, leave. In two days, the Er Continent will have Divine Power."


    Sylvus said, waving them away.


    Hearing this, the three of them lit up.


    They were about to ask more, but saw Sylvus walking downstairs.


    They exchanged nces and dared not say anything more, leaving immediately.


    Sylvus returned to his room and directly opened the system to check on the update issue just mentioned.

 Chapter 130: The Bronze Gate

    After opening the system, Sylvus discovered that the system store had turned gray.


    It was temporarily unavable, and the system itself was also in the process of updating.


    "At least the system space is still usable, so I don''t have to close the shop," Sylvus thought to himself.


    Only the system store function was disabled.


    To Sylvus, this didn''t have much of an impact.


    Moreover, the system mentioned that there would bepensation once the update wasplete, which Sylvus believed would be worthwhile.


    "There''s nothing else to do for now, just wait for Ronald to bring the main cannon, and then I can head to the Divine Realm."


    Originally, Sylvus wanted to continue cultivating.


    However, the elixirs in the shop could no longer satisfy his cultivation needs; consuming them would be useless.


    He expected that the system update would also enhance the level of elixirs avable.


    The next two days passed by leisurely for Sylvus.


    On the third day, Ronald finally delivered the main cannon.


    "Boss, it took a bit longer, but we''ve fully tested it, and this Titan Cannon is definitely problem-free," Ronald said with a smile.


    Titan Cannon?


    Hearing this name, Sylvus gave Ronald a speechless look.


    This guy actually named the cannon after his own race.


    However, it showed just how satisfied Ronald was with this cannon.


    Otherwise, he wouldn''t have used his race''s name.


    Sylvus then looked at the Titan Cannon, which was a full thirty meters long.


    The entire body was ck, adorned with various crystals, and its caliber reached one meter.


    "Boss, this Titan Cannon is made from the best materials on the Er Continent, and we''ve also embedded rune crystals on it, doubling its power," Ronald said with a smile.


    "Double the power?"


    Sylvus''s eyes lit up. Originally, his magical cannonball was already extremely powerful.


    With twice the power, it could even take down a True Deity if encountered.


    "Not bad, not bad. You all did well," Sylvus nodded in satisfaction.


    "Boss, although we managed to forge the Titan Cannon, we''re short on materials for the remaining parts, and many of the required materials can''t be found on the Er Continent," Ronald said, looking troubled.


    The best materials on the entire Er Continent could only reach the ninth grade at most.


    Beyond that, there was nothing, as the continentcked divine power, which meant no Deity-level Materialscould be produced.


    "This is indeed an issue, but you all continue crafting; I''ll find a way to get the rest of the materials," Sylvus nodded.


    He didn''t make things difficult for Ronald, since what he said was true.


    Besides, Sylvus was nning to go to the Divine Realm this time, with one of his goals being to find enough materials.


    Seeing that Sylvus wasn''t ming him, Ronald breathed a sigh of relief.


    He had feared Sylvus would be unreasonable, leaving him with no solution.


    Sylvus took the Titan Cannon and then looked at Ronald.


    "Go notify Boone and Elena toe to my shop tonight; there are some matters I need to discuss with you."


    "No problem, boss."


    Though curious about what it was, Ronald didn''t ask further.


    After all, Sylvus would eventually tell them.


    The day passed quickly.


    At night, Ronald, Boone, and Elena gathered on the rooftop terrace of the shop.


    "Boss, what did you call us for?"


    Boone, along with the others, looked at Sylvus curiously.


    "You must be curious about what I said earlier, about divine power sooning to the Er Continent?"


    Sylvus looked at the three of them and said.


    Their eyes lit up; indeed, it was about this matter.


    They nodded eagerly.


    Divine power was a significant matter, and they were certainly interested.


    "Tomorrow, I will open the passage between the Er Continent and the Divine Realm. Once the two worlds are connected, divine power from the Divine Realm will alsoe to Er," Sylvus continued.


    "What? Boss, you''re going to open a passage to the Divine Realm? If powerful beings from the Divine Realme through, won''t we..."


    Upon hearing this, the three of them frowned deeply, especially Elena.


    They were from the Angel Race, and if beings from the Divine Realm found them, they certainly wouldn''t be spared.


    "No worries. With the rules of this world''s heaven and earth, the strongest who can enter would be at the Mage Ruler level, but there are no Mage Rulers in the Divine Realm," Sylvus smiled.


    In the Divine Realm, even the weakest were lower Deitys, far stronger than Mage Rulers.


    Previously, Grey was an upper Deity, and he could only enter the Er Continent because Sylvus had summoned him.


    Furthermore, he hadnded within Sylvus''s shop, where the world''s rules meant nothing.


    Sylvus himself was the rule, which was why the Er Continent hadn''t been affected.


    However, if powerful beings from the Divine Realm forcibly tried to enter, they would be met with bacsh from the world''s rules.


    Even Deitys wouldn''t dare defy the heavens.


    "I called you here today to let you know that once the Er Continent connects with the Divine Realm, the rules of this world will also gradually be strengthened under the influence of the Divine Realm.


    During this period, it''s also the best time for you to cultivate. If you don''t want to be ughtered by the powerful beings of the Divine Realm, then be stronger," Sylvus said with a smile.


    Upon hearing this, Boone and the others fell silent.


    Though they didn''t want to admit it, Sylvus was right¡ªthey needed to be stronger.


    Besides, they didn''t want to be confined to the Er Continent forever.


    Now that they had the opportunity, they naturally wanted to see the Divine Realm.


    "After opening the passage tomorrow, I will be heading to the Divine Realm for a few days. Don''t worry about any powerful beingsing through during this time, though the continent will undoubtedly undergo some changes¡ªno need to be overly rmed," Sylvus continued.


    The three nodded.


    Although they were curious about Sylvus''s reason for going to the Divine Realm, it wasn''t their ce to ask.


    After that, Sylvus gave them some detailed instructions before they left.


    "Boss, are you really going to the Divine Realm? What about our shop...?"


    After they left, Men looked at Sylvus and asked.


    "The shop will still be here; you just take good care of it. I''m going to the Divine Realm to find some things," Sylvus said with a smile.


    Men nodded, though he had a feeling that someone was about to be in trouble.


    Early the next morning, Sylvus got up and went to the rooftop, taking out the Heavenly Gate.


    "..."


    With a thought, the palm-sized Heavenly Gate suddenly expanded.


    It eventually became a giant bronze gate three meters high, floating in the sky.


    "Open!"


    "..."


    As Sylvus activated it, the giant gate slowly opened.


    However, upon seeing the scene behind the door, Sylvus couldn''t help but be stunned.


    At the same time, the system''s voice followed.

 Chapter 131: Breaking the Barrier and Entering the Divine Realm

    [System Prompt: The host has sessfully used the Heavenly Gate. The Heavenly Gate is now bound to the host.]


    [System Prompt: Please break the barrier surrounding the Er Continent to connect the passage between the two realms.]


    At this moment, inside the Heavenly Gate, there was a golden barrier blocking the way forward.


    Upon hearing the system prompt, Sylvus understood that this barrier must have been set up by the Angel Race back in the day.


    "Break for me!"


    Crack... Crack...


    Without hesitation, Sylvus focused his mind.


    Cracks appeared on the barrier in front of him.


    Since they were in his shop, no matter how powerful the barrier was, it was of no use.


    ...


    When the golden barrier shattered, Sylvus felt a surge of powerful energying from behind the Heavenly Gate, and then the system''s voice rang out again.


    [System Prompt: Congrattions to the host forpleting the mission. You have received a fragment of the Forbidden Codex, which has been added to the system space. Please check it yourself.]


    "Finallypleted the mission," Sylvus said with a slight smile.


    He didn''t rush to check the newly acquired Forbidden Codex. Instead, he looked inside the Heavenly Gate.


    Now, the Er Continent was being filled with arge amount of Deity power.


    Soon, the entire continent would be filled with Deity power.


    At that time, the rules of the world would also change, allowing it to amodate Deity-level beings.


    "Let''s take a look at the Divine Realm first."


    Without hesitation, Sylvus flew directly into the Heavenly Gate, disappearing from the Er Continent in no time.


    "Such dense Deity power..."


    It didn''t take long for Sylvus to pass through the Heavenly Gate and find himself in a forest.


    Dense Deity power surrounded him, causing his divine core to glimmer.


    However, Sylvus quickly realized that it wasn''t that the Deity power here was incredibly dense;


    it was just that there was no Deity power on the Er Continent, making the difference stand out.


    With a thought, Sylvus caused the Heavenly Gate behind him to merge into the space around.


    Only those with great power would be able to detect anything unusual.


    Sylvus then set up the mother formation of the sub-mother teleportation array, to ensure he could immediately return to the Er Continent if he encountered any danger.


    "First, let''s find a quiet ce and see what this newly acquired fragment of the Forbidden Codex is."


    Thinking this, Sylvus flew into the air.


    Soon enough, he found a mountain stream within the forest.


    After making sure there was no danger, Sylvus sat down.


    [System Prompt: Would the host like to merge the fragment of the Forbidden Codex?]


    "Yes!"


    As soon as Sylvus took out the fragment, the system''s voice sounded.


    Although the system was still updating, most of its functions were still usable¡ªonly the system store was unavable.


    ...


    Once Sylvus confirmed, the surrounding Deity power quickly surged into the fragment of the Forbidden Codex, merging in less than ten minutes.


    [System Prompt: The fragment of the Forbidden Codex has been sessfully merged. Please check it yourself.]


    Without hesitation, Sylvus opened the Forbidden Codex to take a look.


    He was curious to see what kind of forbidden magic he had gained this time.


    Riotous Will: Forbidden magic that summons a will of chaos. Anyone within a hundred-meter radius of the user, whose cultivation is not more than three major levels below the user, will enter a frenzied state, indiscriminately attacking until they die.


    "Whoa, this is awesome!"


    Sylvus''s eyes lit up as he read the description of the fourth forbidden magic spell.


    This thing was incredible!


    Especially when facing an ambush.


    Once he used this magic, he would suddenly have many helpers.


    Plus, using this spell inbination with Void Spirit Magic would be unstoppable.


    Everyone in its path would turn against their own allies.


    "Though it only works on those whose cultivation is not more than three levels below mine, it''s still pretty impressive," Sylvus thought to himself.


    If any race in the Divine Realm provoked him, he could simply activate Void Spirit Magic.


    Then, by using Riotous Will, he could cause significant damage¡ªeven if the race wasn''t wiped out, they would suffer greatly.


    "Now I can explore the Divine Realm and look for materials to build my battleship."


    After putting away the Forbidden Codex, Sylvus looked outside.


    But just then, he noticed two figures flying in from the distance.


    "It should be around here. Strange, I clearly sensed a spatial fluctuation just now, but now it''s gone."


    "Could it be that you sensed it wrong? The Divine Domain is about to open, so some anomalies are normal."


    The two figures hovered over the ce where Sylvus had just ced the Heavenly Gate.


    Sylvus, in his void state, approached them quietly.


    "Oh? Could they be from the Beastman Race?"


    Sylvus was a bit surprised as he looked at the two figures.


    They both had dog heads and human bodies, and their cultivation level wasn''t low¡ªthey were Middle Deities.


    "Forget it, let''s go back. When the Divine Domain opens, we''ll have a chance to gather some treasures. This time, I must break through to an Upper Deity," one of the dog-headed beings said.


    The other nodded and was about to leave.


    But as they turned around, they saw a young man standing in front of them with a smile.


    "Who... Who are you?"


    The two were initially stunned, and then became rmed.


    The dog-headed people were known for their keen sense of aura, able to detect even Celestial Deity beings.


    But when had this young man arrived, and why hadn''t they noticed?


    Could this young man be a True Deity?


    The young man was, of course, Sylvus.


    In his void state, not even dog-headed beings could detect him.


    Even a real dog wouldn''t be able to sense him.


    "What is this Divine Domain you mentioned?" Sylvus asked the two of them calmly.


    "Divine Domain?"


    Hearing Sylvus''s question, the two were visibly stunned.


    This person didn''t know about the Divine Domain?


    Was he really from the Divine Realm?


    "The Divine Domain is a unique space. There are many such spaces in the Divine Realm¡ªsome are inhabited by powerful beings, and others contain numerous treasures," one of them said after hesitating.


    It wasn''t a secret, so there was no harm in sharing.


    Besides, they couldn''t gauge the extent of this person''s power.


    With the Divine Domain about to open and many powerful beings around, they thought it best to avoid trouble.


    "Treasures?"


    Sylvus''s eyes lit up upon hearing this.


    He came to the Divine Realm to find materials, after all.


    "Where is this Divine Domain?" Sylvus asked.


    "Over there, on that mountain peak. It will open at midnight tonight."


    Sylvus nodded and looked in the direction they pointed.


    Indeed, there were many hidden auras in that direction.


    "If there''s nothing else, we''ll be leaving now."


    The two were about to leave, but for some reason, they felt an immense sense of danger.


    "Did I say you could leave?" Sylvus said with a faint smile, his eyes suddenly glowing red.

 Chapter 132: Entering the Divine Domain

    "What do you want to do now? Don''t me us for not warning you. If you dare to..."


    Hearing Sylvus''s words, the two frowned and turned around.


    Just as they were impatiently speaking, their bodies suddenly stiffened.


    In the next second, they realized their will was beginning to weaken until it waspletely swallowed by a strange force.


    ...


    A red glow appeared in the eyes of both, and their strength fully erupted as they pounced on each other.


    In their frenzied state, they quickly became entangled.


    Perhaps because they had lost their will, they didn''t use magic. Instead, they engaged in a brutal melee, and the scene was quite bloody.


    ...


    After more than ten minutes, one of them bit the other to death.


    The surviving kobold then paused briefly before exploding on the spot.


    "Wow, that was really brutal."


    At this moment, Sylvus emerged from his void state.


    If he hadn''t been in his void state, these two would have even attacked him.


    As Sylvus approached their corpses, the divine core in his forehead began to glow.


    In the next moment, a stream of light emerged from one of the kobold''s corpses, flowing into Sylvus''s forehead.


    "Did it seed so easily?"


    Sylvus was a bit surprised and quickly entered the space of his divine core to check.


    The reason he attacked the two kobolds was to test the forbidden magic he had just obtained and to understand how to seize other beings'' divine abilities from their cores.


    The first goal had been achieved, and the effect was satisfactory¡ªthe two had no room to resist.


    The second goal was also achieved, but Sylvus hadn''t expected that his own divine core would seize the abilities automatically, making it much simpler.


    At this time, Sylvus entered the space of his divine core.


    He noticed that not far away, a previously dim star had begun to shine.


    Insight: A Deity-level ability that allows instant perception of everything within a ten-thousand-meter radius, with the range increasing as the level increases.


    Seeing the ability he had obtained, Sylvus''s eyes lit up.


    This ability was excellent¡ªit would make it easier for him to search for treasures in the Divine Domain.


    "So this is the true power of a Deity-level divine core."


    Sylvus couldn''t help but marvel.


    The kobold''s ability wasn''t even considered a Deity-level ability; it was merely ordinary!


    But after being seized by his Deity-level divine core, it had directly turned into a Deity-level ability.


    Now Sylvus finally understood why his divine core automatically seized abilities¡ªafter all, they all transformed into Deity-level abilities upon being seized, so there was no need to choose.


    "Insight!"


    After truly understanding the power of a Deity-level divine core, Sylvus calmed down and activated the ability.


    In the next second, he could perceive everything within a ten-thousand-meter radius, even a tiny worm beneath the ground.


    "There are a lot of people over there."


    Finally, Sylvus looked at the distant mountain.


    He noticed that thousands of people were gathered in that direction.


    If he could seize all their abilities, he would be invincible in an instant.


    "Although this ability is good, it consumes a lot of divine power during use. It''s still not as convenient as the forbidden codex."


    Sylvus then deactivated the ability.


    In just that short moment, he had consumed a third of his divine power, showing that his level was still too low to sustain it for long.


    On the other hand, the forbidden codex didn''t require any consumption¡ªthis was the uniqueness of forbidden magic.


    After determining the direction, Sylvus headed towards the distant mountain.


    It didn''t take long for him to arrive at arge open area.


    The area was already crowded with people of various races, and Sylvus even saw both merfolk and fishmen.


    Their names were simr, but their appearances were vastly different.


    In the middle of the open area stood a massive gate, with dozens of armored men guarding it on either side.


    One of them, a middle-aged man in golden armor, sat on the ground, exuding a faint aura of power.


    "Carlo, you''re here too. How about we explore the Divine Domain together this time?"


    "Who wants to team up with you? You''re not nning to make me pay for you again, are you?"


    "Of course not! By the way, it''s only ten thousand Deity Crystals, right? You''re not short of money. If you take me in, all the gains inside will be yours."


    Sylvus had just found a spot to sit and wait for the Divine Domain to open when two human men started talking beside him.


    "Does that mean there''s an entry fee?"


    Sylvus was slightly surprised and looked at the guards in front of the gate.


    It seemed that the Divine Domain was upied by these people, and no one around dared to voice any objections, indicating that these people had a strong backing.


    Although he didn''t have any Deity Crystals, Sylvus wasn''t worried¡ªhe could enter, and no one would notice him.


    He waited until midnight, and during that time, he learned that the guards in front of the gate were from the Temple.


    The Temple was the most powerful force in the Divine Realm, as their leader was the current Lord of the Divine Realm.


    The Divine Realm was vast, with billions of races living within it, all under the jurisdiction of the Temple.


    As for Deity Crystals, they were themon currency in the Divine Realm.


    ...


    Soon, a series of rumbling sounds echoed.


    Thousands of people on-site opened their eyes, looking towards the gate that was slowly opening, with spatial ripples appearing as well.


    "The Divine Domain is opening. Those who wish to enter maye forward."


    At this moment, the middle-aged man in golden armor opened his eyes, and his voice echoed in everyone''s minds.


    "Finally, we can enter. This time, I must find plenty of treasures¡ªmaybe I''ll be able to break through my limits."


    "Be careful, though. The Divine Domain will be open for seven days, and it already contains many dangers. With so many people entering this time, the risks have multiplied."


    Soon, everyone on-site began to line up to enter the Divine Domain, paying the required Deity Crystals to gain ess.


    Sylvus, however, didn''t hesitate¡ªhe activated his Void Spirit Magic and disappeared on the spot, moving through the crowd unnoticed.


    ...


    As he approached the gate, Sylvus stepped through, immediately feeling a strong sense of disorientation.


    It took more than ten seconds before he regained his senses and found himself in a different world entirely.


    "So this is the Divine Domain. Where should I go to find treasures?"


    Sylvus looked around and smiled slightly.

 Chapter 133: Discovering the Divine Spirit Fruit

    Although it was already midnight in the Divine Realm, it was broad daylight within the Divine Domain.


    Moreover, Sylvus didn''t see a sun, so he had no idea what was providing the light.


    At the moment, he was on a in, and there was no one else around.


    It seemed that when entering the portal, everyone was randomly transported to different ces within the Divine Domain.


    Since he was on a in, there was no need to use any abilities.


    He picked a random direction and flew off in search of treasure.


    After flying for more than ten minutes, Sylvus suddenly stopped.


    Looking ahead, he spotted a group of ck giant wolves resting¡ªthere were about a hundred thousand of them.


    "So many Divine Beasts gathered here; there must be something valuable. Let''s go take a look."


    With that thought, Sylvus activated his Void Spirit Magic and flew over.


    Generally, ces with treasures are guarded by powerful Divine Beasts.


    This group of ck wolves was no exception.


    Among them was a massive ck wolf, over ten meters tall, at the level of an Upper Deity.


    With such arge pack of ck wolves, they were practically invincible on this in; ordinary people wouldn''t stand a chance against them.


    As Sylvus entered the wolf pack, he noticed there were no treasures around, which made him curious.


    Why would so many ck wolves gather here if not just to rest?


    "Insight!"


    Sylvus focused his mind and activated his ability once again.


    In an instant, he understood the situation within a ten-thousand-meter radius.


    His gaze eventually fell on something beneath the leader of the wolves, and a smile appeared on his face.


    "No wonder I couldn''t find it¡ªit was hidden by this guy."


    Beneath the lead wolf was a pit over a meter deep.


    Inside the pit was a small tree with a red fruit growing on it.


    Judging by its appearance, the fruit wasn''t fully ripe yet.


    Sylvus wasn''t in a hurry, so he decided to wait patiently.


    If such arge pack of wolves was waiting for this fruit, it must be extraordinary.


    ...


    About half an hourter, just as Sylvus was starting to get impatient, an energy fluctuation suddenly emanated from beneath the lead wolf.


    Sylvus''s eyes lit up, and he quickly approached.


    The ck lead wolf also seemed to sense something.


    A look of joy shed in its eyes as it stood up and looked down at the pit beneath it.


    ...


    However, as soon as the lead wolf''s gaze fell into the pit, it froze.


    The fruit it had been guarding for days had vanished without a trace¡ªalong with the small tree itself.


    "Howl...!"


    The lead wolf quickly reacted, letting out an enraged howl.


    The ck wolves surrounding it also began to roar, their powerful auras erupting across the in.


    But after a while, the lead wolf was still standing in the same ce.


    Though it was furious and wanted to know who had stolen its treasure, the problem was it had no idea who had done it.


    It didn''t even know when the fruit had disappeared.


    This made the ck lead wolf not just angry, but also frustrated.


    The treasure it had guarded for days was gone, and it didn''t even know when it had been taken.


    Meanwhile, Sylvus heard the wolves'' howls, but he paid them no mind.


    He had already reached a distant spot, his gaze on the small tree in his hand.


    "System, what is this thing?"


    Sylvus asked curiously.


    He could sense a special power from the fruit, but he didn''t know what it did.


    [Host, what you have is an ungraded treasure¡ªthe Divine Spirit Fruit. For beings with a divine core, consuming it can enhance their divine abilities. For those without a divine core, it allows them to bypass tribtion and directly gain one.]


    Hearing the system''s exnation, Sylvus looked at the Divine Spirit Fruit in his hand with some surprise.


    He didn''t expect it to be so powerful.


    "System, how can such a powerful treasure be ungraded?"


    Sylvus asked in confusion.


    [There are many ungraded treasures. Some are indeed useless, while others possess powerful abilities. Although the Divine Spirit Fruit can create a divine core, 90% of the abilities it grants are worthless, which is why it cannot be ssified by grade.]


    Sylvus understood, and his gaze returned to the Divine Spirit Fruit in his hand.


    "System, if I eat this, will it enhance my abilities or give me a new one?"


    He asked.


    [Since the host''s abilities are already at the Deity level, you will gain a new ability.]


    Sylvus nodded. He wasn''t worried about getting a useless ability.


    No matter how weak, any ability would be transformed into a Deity-level ability by his divine core.


    With that thought, Sylvus ate the fruit.


    Instantly, he felt a violent power surge through his body.


    "Not being in my shop makes it harder to control this power¡ªI can only endure it."


    Sylvus shook his head as his body felt like it was being scorched by fire.


    His veins felt as if countless needles were piercing them¡ªan incredibly ufortable sensation.


    ...


    Fortunately, at that moment, his Deity-level divine core erupted with power, quickly absorbing the energy from the Divine Spirit Fruit, allowing Sylvus to rx.


    After more than ten minutes, Sylvus saw his divine core glow, and another star within it was sessfully lit.


    Fire Spirit: A Deity-level ability that allows the user to transform into a fire spirit for ten minutes, during which they are immune to all fire-based attacks.


    Seeing the new ability, Sylvus''s eyes lit up.


    This ability was quite impressive¡ªit granted immunity to attacks.


    "System, what was this ability originally?"


    Sylvus asked curiously.


    [Fire Spirit: Transform into a fire spirit, immune to 10% of fire-based attacks. After transformation ends, the user will be in a paralyzed state for one minute.]


    As Sylvus spoke, a system interface appeared before him.


    After reading the description, Sylvus smiled slightly.


    A Deity-level divine core truly was powerful¡ªit could turn such a weak ability into a genuine Deity-level ability.


    "If I could gain abilities like Water Spirit or Metal Spirit, who could possibly stand against me?"


    Sylvus couldn''t help but think.


    Although Void Spirit Magic was great, it would deactivate if heunched an attack, and there was a one-minute cooldown.


    In different situations, Void Spirit Magic and Fire Spirit each had their own advantages.


    "The first treasure I found is this good¡ªseems likeing to the Divine Domain was the right choice."


    After tidying himself up, Sylvus continued wandering around the Divine Domain.


    He found several other treasures afterward, though nonepared to the Divine Spirit Fruit.


    "This method is too troublesome. If only someone could gather all the treasures in the Divine Domain and bring them to me, that would be much easier."


    Sylvus suddenly paused¡ªthat was it! Why hadn''t he thought of this before?


    "The Divine Domain closes in seven days. I''ll wait at the exit until then!"


    With that thought, a smile appeared on Sylvus''s face.


    At that time, he could simply release Riotous Will, letting everyone in the Divine Domain fight each other, and all the treasures would be his.


    "But with so many days left, I can''t waste time. I''ll head to the deepest area and see if there''s anything even better."


    Sylvus looked ahead.


    In the distance was a giant peak that connected heaven and earth.

 Chapter 134: Ambush in the Forest

    The distant giant peak appeared close, but after flying for more than an hour, Sylvus realized it was still far away.


    "This is truly like trying to reach a mountain only to exhaust your horse. But there''s no rush¡ªalong the way, I can still gather some treasures."


    Sylvus flew at a leisurely pace.


    On his way, he found a few more treasures, and his haul was quite good.


    "Hmm? What a peculiar energy fluctuation. It seems there''s another treasure below."


    After flying for a while, Sylvus''s gaze shifted to a forest below.


    Without hesitation, he used Void Spirit Magic and descended.


    "Insight!"


    As soon as hended, Sylvus used his ability.


    He paused for a moment and then walked off to the side.


    "Heh, boss, we''re making a fortune this time. Just in Deity Crystals alone, we''ve got over three million¡ªand this is just the first day."


    "Boss really had foresight, knowing that this is the only route to the Giant Spirit Peak and setting up an ambush here, using treasure as bait. Many people wille down to investigate."


    "Once we finish this job, we''ll be able to enjoy ourselves for decades. If we get a rich target, we won''t need to worry about resources for a hundred years."


    "This forest is the battleground of us wood spirits. Even if someone''s stronger than us, they won''t leave here alive."


    ...


    Soon, Sylvus reached a concealed spot and found over thirty figures gathered there.


    These figures looked rather strange¡ªthey weren''t human.


    Some were vines, while others were colorful flowers.


    In the middle of these figures stood arge tree, over ten meters tall.


    A green fruit hung from the tree, and the energy fluctuation Sylvus had sensed earlier was emanating from it.


    "Wood spirits? Interesting. These guys are even robbing people on the road."


    Sylvus smiled slightly.


    Their n wasn''t too different from his own¡ªhe also nned to rob people once the Divine Domain was about to close.


    The only difference was that these guys were ying on a smaller scale.


    The strength of these wood spirits wasn''t weak.


    Therge tree in the center was at the level of a nine-star Upper Deity, and the weakest among the other wood spirits were Middle Deities.


    If a Heavenly Deity were toe here without caution, they might fall into a trap.


    "Quiet, someone''sing."


    At that moment, a voice came from therge tree.


    Sylvus was startled¡ªhad he been discovered?


    ...


    As Sylvus pondered, he suddenly saw a figure with wings descending from the sky.


    "A Green Spirit Fruit, and such arge Green Spirit Tree¡ªI never thought I''d encounter such a good thing."


    The figurended on the ground, and upon seeing therge tree ahead, his eyes filled with delight.


    Without thinking further, he dashed towards the tree.


    "System, is the Green Spirit Fruit powerful?" Sylvus asked in surprise.


    [Host, this system can provide you with aprehensive guide on Divine Realm races and natural treasures for only ten trillion points. Would you like to buy it?]


    The system, however, didn''t answer Sylvus''s question; instead, it began promoting a product.


    This left Sylvus both amused and frustrated¡ªit seemed the system was tired of his questions.


    "Buy it!"


    [System Prompt: The host has spent ten trillion points to purchase theprehensive guide on Divine Realm races and natural treasures.]


    ...


    Once Sylvus confirmed the purchase, the system''s voice followed.


    In the next second, he felt an influx of symbols and text into his mind.


    In less than three seconds, everything settled down.


    "No wonder that guy was so excited. The Green Spirit Fruit is a Grade Six treasure. Consuming it can at least raise one''s level by a minor stage, and if paired with other treasures, it can even raise it by three minor stages."


    "And the Green Spirit Tree has the effect of calming one''s mind and focusing energy. Just carrying it with you can eliminate bottlenecks..."


    Soon, Sylvus understood the uses of the Green Spirit Fruit and the Green Spirit Tree, and his gaze turned back to therge tree.


    No wonder these guys were robbing people here¡ªthey hade prepared.


    Upon seeing such a treasure, who would bother checking for danger around them?


    The first thought anyone would have would be to obtain the treasure as soon as possible and leave.


    By now, the winged man had reached the tree.


    Seeing the Green Spirit Fruit so close, his eyes filled with excitement, and he quickly reached out to pluck it.


    ...


    But just then, a series of whooshing sounds rang out, and several vines wrapped around the man''s body.


    "F...!"


    The man hadn''t expected there to be any danger here.


    He tried to resist, but at that moment, the Green Spirit Fruit exploded.


    Arge amount of golden powder fell on the man''s body.


    ...


    The man paused briefly, and then his eyes turned vacant.


    Meanwhile, the vines transformed into sharp des that pierced through his body.


    A green glow emanated from the vines, and the man''s life force vanished in an instant.


    "Hahaha! These winged people are so stupid. They didn''t even sense anything¡ªsaved us a lot of trouble."


    "Of course, it''s all thanks to my pollen that temporarily clouded his mind. Otherwise, with his Upper Deity power, we wouldn''t have dealt with him so easily."


    "Enough talk. Golden Crow Flower Spirit, more pollen. Ghost Vine, check if this guy has anything good on him."


    ...


    The voices echoed again, and the wood spirits resumed their work.


    Some were inspecting their spoils, while others continued setting up traps.


    "They work well together. Looks like they''re repeat offenders. And this Green Spirit Fruit isn''t fake."


    Sylvus was slightly surprised.


    Everything had happened so quickly¡ªin less than three seconds, an Upper Deity had fallen.


    Soon, the wood spirits returned to their previous state.


    As for the winged man, he was quickly buried and absorbed by the great wood spirits.


    Sylvus smiled faintly and began walking forward. "The mantis stalks the cicada, unaware of the oriole behind."


    The wood spirits didn''t notice Sylvus approaching.


    ...


    Once he reached the middle, Sylvus''s eyes shed red as he activated Riotous Will.


    Boom...


    ...


    In the next second, the previously silent wood spirits suddenly erupted with powerful auras.


    Countless vinesshed out in all directions, and flowers began releasing pollen.


    As for therge tree, it transformed into a treant, and its thick branches fell, killing wood spirits one after another.


    The battle wasn''t drawn out¡ªit happened very quickly.


    In less than a minute, all the wood spirits had lost their lives.


    Even therge tree exploded in an unwilling scream.


    To the very end, the wood spirits had no idea what had happened.


    ...


    As the wood spirits died, Sylvus''s divine core began to glow.


    The stars within the divine core space were lit up one by one.


    "Not bad, not bad. Twenty-three abilities¡ªlet''s see how many good things these guys had."


    Sylvus revealed himself, his gaze falling on several spatial storage rings on the ground.

 Chapter 135: Climbing the Giant Spirit Peak

    "Wow, there''s quite a lot of good stuff here."


    Sylvus examined the items and found that most were Grade Three Deity-level materials, with some being Grade Four, but he didn''t see any Grade Five.


    Among these materials were some that could be used to build the Heavenly Battleship.


    In addition, there were five million Deity Crystals.


    "So this is a Deity Crystal?"


    Sylvus took out a ck diamond-shaped stone. Compared to magic crystals, Deity Crystals contained Deity power, making them far more valuable.


    "System, can these Deity Crystals be converted into points?"


    Sylvus asked curiously.


    [System Prompt: Once the system update isplete, the exchange rate will be provided.]


    Sylvus nodded.


    Since the system said so, it meant Deity Crystals could definitely be exchanged for points; he just didn''t know the exact rate yet.


    "These items aren''t bad, but the key is that I obtained quite a few more abilities."


    Sylvus checked the twenty-three abilities he had just gained.


    Though all were Deity-level, some were still fairly useless in his eyes.


    For example, there was one called Wood''s Resilience.


    Even though it was Deity-level, all it did was enhance his defensive endurance, which was of no use to Sylvus.


    After all, when had Sylvus ever taken a beating?


    "These two abilities, however, are pretty good."


    After looking through all of them, Sylvus picked out the two best abilities.


    Life Drain: A Deity-level ability that allows the user to drain a target''s life force to a certain extent. The weaker the target''s level, the more life force can be drained.


    Golden Crow''s Falling Petals: A Deity-level ability that creates a field of falling petals. Anyone touched by the petals is immobilized for one minute. This ability doesn''t affect targets more than three major levels above the user.


    These two abilities were the best of the ones he had obtained.


    One could drain a target''s life, while the other was a form of control.


    However, whether or not Sylvus would use them remained uncertain¡ªafter all, Sylvus was already quite powerful.


    "Now I can go take a look at the Giant Spirit Peak."


    Sylvus stored everything in the system space and continued flying forward.


    On the way, he asionally encountered others who tried to rob him, but Sylvus easily dealt with all of them.


    "Finally made it."


    After about two days, Sylvus finally reached the foot of the Giant Spirit Peak.


    The entire peak was smooth and had no vegetation¡ªonly a long staircase.


    Looking up, Sylvus noticed that there were already quite a few people on the mountain.


    "I''ve finally reached the Giant Spirit Peak. I heard there''s some sort of inheritance at the top, and that the Divine Domain opens once every ten years. Most peoplee for that inheritance."


    "Who knows what''s actually at the top? No one has ever made it up there, but there must be something valuable."


    "Have you heard of Senior Philo? It''s said that a hundred years ago, he reached the top. Before that, he was of average talent, but after obtaining the treasure from the peak, he became a True Deity within just a century."


    "Enough talk¡ªlet''s start climbing. Even if we can''t get the treasure, it''ll be a valuable experience."


    Just then, a few figures flew over from a distance.


    They nced at Sylvus but ignored him, heading straight for the mountain.


    "Treasure?"


    Sylvus looked up, curious about what treasure might be there.


    He was also a bit surprised¡ªwhy weren''t these people flying up instead of climbing?


    "Could there be an anti-flight barrier here?"


    Sylvus frowned and activated his Deity power, flying upwards.


    "Look at that guy¡ªis he trying to fly up?"


    "Is he an idiot? There''s a powerful anti-flight barrier on Giant Spirit Peak; it''s impossible to fly up."


    "If we could fly, why would we waste our time climbing? He really thinks he''s clever."


    Seeing Sylvus''s actions, the people nearby looked on mockingly, and Sylvus frowned.


    Although he managed to fly about a meter high, he felt an immense pressure preventing him from continuing.


    "So there is an anti-flight barrier, but that doesn''t matter to me."


    Sylvus smiled faintly and used his Void Spirit Magic, entering a void state. The pressure immediately vanished.


    "It really works."


    Sylvus''s eyes lit up¡ªthere was a reason it was called forbidden magic.


    Even in the Divine Realm, it was still incredibly effective.


    "Let''s go take a look."


    Without hesitation, Sylvus''s form turned into a stream of light, flying quickly upwards.


    Before leaving, a sh of red appeared in his eyes.


    "Strange, where did that guy go? Did he run away out of embarrassment?"


    "Ran away? With such weak mental strength, he thinks he can covet the treasure on Giant Spirit Peak? Ridiculous."


    "Why bother with such clowns? Let''s keep climbing¡ªotherwise, we might... uh..."


    Suddenly, the people talking froze in ce, their eyes losing focus.


    A violent aura erupted from their bodies.


    Sylvus continued flying leisurely upwards, seeing many others climbing the Giant Spirit Peak.


    However, most of them had stopped to rest on the stairs.


    It seemed that even climbing these steps required facing powerful pressure.


    "Are there hundreds of thousands of steps on this mountain?"


    Sylvus looked up. He had been flying for a minute now but still couldn''t see the top.


    He couldn''t help but wonder who had made such a gigantic mountain and filled it with so many steps¡ªwho had the time for that?


    After five minutes, Sylvus still hadn''t reached the top.


    After ten minutes, he still couldn''t see the summit.


    Finally, after about half an hour, Sylvus''s eyes lit up.


    He had finally seen the peak.


    At the summit, there was a beam of white light shining.


    This must be the treasure everyone was seeking.


    Even though he could see the summit, it took Sylvus another half-hour to finally reach it.


    "So this is the view from the top?"


    Landing at the summit, Sylvus looked ahead.


    There was a massive gate, and the white light was emanating from a huge white pearl atop the gate.


    "There doesn''t seem to be any treasure here¡ªcould it be behind that gate?"


    Sylvus squinted and walked towards the gate.


    He knew that the white pearl wasn''t anything important¡ªjust a luminous pearl for lighting.


    At best, it was a Grade One treasure.


    The entire Divine Domain was so bright because of this pearl.


    ...


    As Sylvus approached the gate, it began to open slowly.


    At the same time, a figure appeared before Sylvus.

 Chapter 136: The Test of the Radiant Palace

    "After all these years, someone has finallye here again. And it''s a human," said a young man who appeared before Sylvus, looking at him with a smile.


    Sylvus looked at the young man.


    Although the other seemed younger than him, Sylvus knew that this must be some ancient monster who had lived for an unknown number of years.


    His eyes were filled with an air of having seen all the world, giving a sense of great age.


    "Who are you?" Sylvus asked with a frown.


    "You don''t know who I am?"


    Hearing Sylvus''s question, the young man looked surprised.


    That couldn''t be right¡ªhow could anyone in the Divine Realm not know who he was?


    "Should I know?"


    Sylvus asked with some amusement.


    He had just arrived in the Divine Realm, so naturally, he didn''t know anyone.


    However, he could sense that the person in front of him was very powerful.


    Hearing Sylvus''s question, the young man froze, as he hadn''t expected someone not to know who he was, nor someone to ask such a question.


    Moreover, seeing Sylvus''s expression, it was clear he truly had no idea who he was, leaving the young man a bit helpless.


    However, instead of getting angry, the young man seemed amused.


    "Young man, listen carefully. I am Horace, the Lord of the Radiant Pce!"


    After saying this, Horace looked at Sylvus with a proud expression, waiting for Sylvus to kneel.


    Unfortunately, what he got was still just Sylvus''s puzzled look.


    "The Radiant Pce? Isn''t there only one Temple in the Divine Realm? Are you the Divine Lord?"


    Sylvus asked, though he thought it unlikely.


    The Divine Lord was supposed to be the ultimate boss of the Divine Realm¡ªit wouldn''t make sense for Sylvus to meet him this easily.


    Hearing Sylvus''s question, the pride in Horace''s eyes instantly vanished, reced by disbelief.


    This guy really didn''t know about the Radiant Pce? Was he even from the Divine Realm?


    "The Divine Lord is in the Main Temple. I am the Lord of the Radiant Pce, a Deity Emperor."


    Horace said, somewhat displeased.


    This was the first time he had encountered such a situation.


    Normally, anyone from the Divine Realm who saw him would kneel immediately.


    But Sylvus was acting as if he had never heard of him, forcing Horace to exin his identity.


    In the Divine Realm, besides the Ten Temples overseen by the Divine Craftsman, there were also twelve subsidiary temples.


    After all, the Divine Realm was vast, and the Main Temple alone couldn''t manage everything.


    Those who could be Lords of subsidiary temples were without exception Deity Emperors¡ªpowerhouses, among the strongest in the Divine Realm.


    "You''re a Deity Emperor?"


    Hearing Horace''s words, Sylvus finally showed some surprise.


    "Of course! Now you see how powerful I am. If you don''t satisfy me, don''t me me for being ruthless."


    Seeing Sylvus''s expression, Horace''s heart filled with joy.


    He once again put on an arrogant demeanor, feeling relieved.


    Good, the kid still had some respect.


    Though he didn''t know about the temples, at least he understood what a Deity Emperor was.


    However, Sylvus folded his arms and stroked his chin, circling around Horace, scrutinizing him.


    "Pfft. So this is what a Deity Emperor looks like? Doesn''t seem that special."


    Hearing this, Horace almost spat blood.


    What did this guy think a Deity Emperor should look like¡ªwhat made him so special?


    And what was with that look?


    He knew Horace was a Deity Emperor, so why wasn''t there the slightest bit of respect?


    "So, as a Deity Emperor, do you have this much free time? If I''m not mistaken, this Giant Spirit Peak was your doing, right?"


    Sylvus asked, looking at Horace.


    Though the man was a Deity Emperor, to Sylvus, it didn''t mean much.


    Even if he wanted to make a move against Sylvus, Sylvus wouldn''t be afraid.


    One use of Void Spirit Magic would leave the guy dumbfounded.


    And if Sylvus wished, a single Word of Death spell would kill him on the spot.


    Horace, however, wasn''t actually angry. Instead, he found Sylvus quite interesting.


    Others would have already knelt before him, but Sylvus didn''t care in the least.


    "Indeed, this Giant Spirit Peak was created by me. It serves as a ce for the temple to select talent."


    Horace smiled.


    In truth, Horace had set up Giant Spirit Peak out of sheer boredom.


    Even as a Deity Emperor, he often found himself lonely.


    The Divine Domain opened once every ten years, and Horace had ced a powerful teleportation array here.


    Whenever someone reached the summit, he would teleport over personally.


    Choosing talent was just an excuse¡ªhis main reason was simply to unt himself.


    Seeing the fear of those who reached the summit and faced him gave him a sense of fulfillment.


    Unfortunately, Sylvus wasn''t giving him the opportunity to show off.


    Sylvus nodded, looking towards the gate, which was pitch dark behind it, with nothing visible.


    "I heard there was supposed to be a treasure here once you reached the summit. I''m here now¡ªwhere''s the treasure?"


    Sylvus asked, extending his hand towards Horace.


    Seeing Sylvus''s unceremonious behavior, Horace''s mouth twitched.


    This was the first time he had encountered someone like this.


    "Ahem... If you want the treasure, that''s possible, but it won''t be easy to obtain. If you can pass the test, you can have the treasure."


    Horace said to Sylvus.


    "Of course, you could also choose to forgo the test, and I could offer you a chance to join the temple."


    "Then I''ll take the test."


    Sylvus said without hesitation¡ªhe hade here for the treasure, not for the temple.


    "Good! I appreciate your decisiveness. Follow me inside, then."


    Horaceughed heartily.


    The gate in front of them shimmered with a spatial fluctuation, and Horace and Sylvus disappeared from the spot.


    In the next moment, Sylvus found himself in an enclosed space, with Horace standing not far away.


    "Wee to the trial space. There are three trials in total, each with its own reward. Let''s see if you can pass them."


    Horace smiled at Sylvus.


    "Cut the nonsense, let''s get started."


    Sylvus waved his hand dismissively.


    Horace took a deep breath.


    He had to hold back¡ªhe couldn''t just kill this kid now; that would be too easy on him.


    Besides, if he killed the kid, how could he show off?


    "Just wait, kid¡ªI''ll make you beg me on your kneester!"


    Horace thought to himself.


    With a wave of his right hand, the space around them was filled with rising mes.


    "Young man, if you can endure these White Spirit mes for a minute, you pass the trial."


    Horace smiled at Sylvus.


    The White Spirit mes were his divine fire, and he alone determined their power.


    He could already envision Sylvus struggling in the mes, begging for mercy.


    Seeing the mes surrounding him, Sylvus smiled¡ªthis guy sure had picked the right trial for him.

 Chapter 137: The Wager with the Deity Emperor

    "Horace, how about we make a bet?"


    Sylvus looked at Horace with a smile.


    Hearing his name called directly, Horace couldn''t help but frown, though he was also somewhat intrigued.


    "A bet on what?"


    "If I can endure these mes for one minute, you give me a treasure. If I endure for ten minutes, you give me ten treasures, and I get to choose them myself. How about it?"


    Sylvus said, looking at Horace mischievously.


    Hearing Sylvus''s words, Horace was stunned.


    Was this guy crazy?


    The strength of the White Spirit mes was under his control.


    If he wanted, he could unleash the full power of the mes, and Sylvus wouldn''tst a second, let alone a minute.


    "Interesting. I''ll take your bet. But if you lose, what will happen then?"


    Horace asked, confident that he couldn''t lose this wager.


    "If I lose, you can do whatever you want with me," Sylvus replied.


    Horace narrowed his eyes, feeling like he might be falling into Sylvus''s trap.


    Given his power and status, there was nothing Sylvus could offer him, so it seemed that Sylvus was just gambling.


    "Alright then, but you''d better hold on!"


    Horace nodded.


    He didn''t mind¡ªit would help him pass the time, which was a reward in itself.


    ...


    As Horace spoke, the surrounding White Spirit mes erupted, quickly surging towards Sylvus.


    "Fire Spirit!"


    Seeing the approaching mes, Sylvus activated his ability, and a burst of firelight emanated from his body.


    The previously scorching aura vanished instantly, and when the White Spirit mes reached him, Sylvus wasn''t harmed at all.


    "Oh? No wonder you dared to bet with me¡ªyou have some tricks up your sleeve."


    Seeing the mes on Sylvus''s body, Horace''s eyes shed with surprise.


    However, he quickly sneered as the aura of the surrounding White Spirit mes intensified again.


    "No feeling at all."


    Sylvus muttered, watching the increasingly fierce White Spirit mes.


    With his strength, Horace naturally heard Sylvus''s words, and his displeasure grew.


    This guy actually dared to say his divine mes were nothing¡ªthat was an insult!


    "Let''s see how long you can keep that attitude!"


    Horace snorted coldly.


    The White Spirit mes transformed into a giant white serpent, wrapping around Sylvus.


    "Are you ready to beg for mercy now?"


    Seeing Sylvus bound by the serpent, Horace smiled.


    He was only using one percent of his power, but even a Divine King couldn''t withstand it.


    He didn''t believe Sylvus was a Divine King, especially since this Divine Domain allowed only Heavenly Deities at most.


    However, when he looked at Sylvus, Horace was stunned.


    Sylvus waspletely unharmed and was even stroking the serpent wrapped around him.


    "This illusion is quite realistic¡ªthe texture isn''t bad either. Horace, just don''t let this thing lick me with its tongue. That''s too gross."


    Sylvus said, suddenly looking at Horace.


    Hearing this, Horace snapped back to reality, his heart filled with shock.


    "How is this possible? Could this guy also be at the Deity Emperor level? Otherwise, how could he ignore my White Spirit mes?"


    Horace couldn''t believe what he was seeing¡ªSylvus waspletely calm.


    "Horace, it''s been a minute."


    Sylvus smiled at Horace.


    Horace took a deep breath¡ªhe couldn''t believe it.


    He, a dignified Deity Emperor, the Lord of the Radiant Pce, one of the Divine Realm''s top powerhouses, couldn''t even handle this kid.


    "Don''t worry¡ªthe mes will get stronger from here on."


    Horace snorted coldly.


    ...


    The white serpent around Sylvus began to glow, and this time, Horace was serious.


    Seeing Horace''s cold expression, Sylvus smiled faintly.


    "Doesn''t matter¡ªI''m invincible, do as you like."


    ...


    Under Horace''s control, the entire space began to heat up.


    The space around Sylvus started to be unstable, as if it would shatter at any moment.


    "Three minutes."


    Sylvus said calmly, still unaffected.


    Horace frowned¡ªhe had already used fifty percent of his power.


    Even a Divine Lord couldn''t withstand that, but Sylvus seemedpletely unaffected.


    "If that''s the case, then I''ll have to go all out!"


    Horace muttered, and the power of the White Spirit mes increased again, now at sixty percent.


    "Five minutes."


    Sylvus was still unscathed.


    ...


    The mes erupted once again, and the white serpent burned brighter.


    The surrounding space began to copse as Horace used seventy percent of his power.


    "Six minutes."


    "Seven minutes."


    "Nine minutes."


    Nine minutester, Horace stood there in a daze.


    He had used one hundred percent of his power, and the surrounding space had started to break apart.


    "Who is this kid? How is he this monstrous?"


    Horace thought, shocked as he looked at Sylvus.


    The fully unleashed White Spirit mes could defeat even a Deity Emperor, but Sylvus waspletely unfazed.


    "Sorry, but it''s been ten minutes."


    Sylvus said with a smile.


    In the next second, he disappeared, reappearing beside Horace, the mes on his body dissipating.


    Seeing Sylvus in front of him, Horace came back to his senses and waved his hand, retracting the White Spirit mes, though he still found it hard to believe.


    He had actually lost, and not just lost¡ªhe lost with the White Spirit mes at full power.


    "You... What level are you?"


    Horace asked, swallowing hard as he looked at Sylvus.


    "Me? A One-Star Lower Deity."


    Sylvus replied with a smile.


    Hearing this, Horace''s face darkened.


    "Kid, be honest¡ªdon''t think you can fool a Deity Emperor that easily."


    A One-Star Lower Deity?


    Of course, Horace didn''t believe it.


    How could a mere Lower Deity ant survive for so long in the full power of the White Spirit mes?


    If Sylvus were a Deity Emperor, Horace wouldn''t be surprised by his loss.


    Even if Sylvus were just a Divine Lord, Horace might be able to ept it.


    After all, there are always people with extraordinary means.


    Horace thought it highly likely that Sylvus was a Deity Emperor.


    Even Horace couldn''t see through Sylvus''s level.


    For Sylvus to im he was a One-Star Lower Deity was basically mocking Horace, implying he was weaker than an ant.


    ...


    "I really am a One-Star Lower Deity."


    Sylvus shook his head helplessly and released his aura.


    The power of a One-Star Lower Deity spread throughout the space.

 Chapter 138: Betting Against the Deity Emperor

    Sssssss


    Feeling Sylvus''s aura, Horace couldn''t help but take a sharp breath.


    A One-Star Lower Deity?


    This guy was really just a Lower Deity?


    Did that mean that he, a Nine-Star Deity Emperor, had actually lost to an ant of a One-Star Lower Deity?


    Who would believe that if it were told?


    "Are all One-Star Lower Deities this brutal nowadays?"


    Horace couldn''t help but think.


    He had never imagined that, as a Deity Emperor, he would one day be shocked simply because someone was a Lower Deity.


    "You''re not nning on going back on your word, are you?"


    Seeing Horace silent, Sylvus frowned and asked, his eyes full of doubt.


    Seeing Sylvus''s suspicious expression, Horace felt as if his dignity had been rubbed in the dirt.


    "I''m a Deity Emperor¡ªhow could I do such a thing as going back on my word? Just tell me what treasure you want, and even if I don''t have it, I can give you something of equivalent value!"


    Horace replied immediately.


    What a joke¡ªhe was a Deity Emperor, and he still needed to maintain his pride.


    Going back on his word? Losing to a One-Star Lower Deity was already humiliating enough.


    If he were to go back on his word, even he would despise himself¡ªthis was the pride of a true powerhouse.


    "That''s good then. Pick any ten items from this list."


    Sylvus said, taking out a list.


    The list had been prepared long ago, back when he was on the Air Continent.


    After all, his purpose foring to the Divine Realm was to find materials to build the Heavenly Battleship, so it was only natural to have a list ready.


    "Oh? Looks like you came prepared. Let me see what treasures you want."


    Horace said curiously, taking the list.


    He figured that, given Sylvus''s level, his perspective shouldn''t be too high.


    But as soon as he saw the items on the list, he nearly spat out blood.


    Seven-Colored Divine Iron¡ªa top-tier Grade Nine divine material.


    Just a bit of it could be used to forge a powerful divine artifact.


    Divine Blood Purple Gold¡ªeven regr Purple Gold was rare.


    Divine Blood Purple Gold, on the other hand, needed to be infused with the blood of a Deity Emperor and undergo thousands of years of sedimentation to form.


    Even Horace had only heard of it and had never seen it.


    Nine Heavens Divine Jade¡ªthis could be produced in just five days, but the cost was the life of a Deity Emperor.


    The list also included Demon God Wood, Earth Dragon Essence, Turbid Divine Stone, and more...


    Any one of these items was an absolute treasure.


    Some items Horace hadn''t even heard of.


    "Are these... all the things you need?"


    Horace looked at Sylvus with a shocked expression.


    He was starting to regret his earlier boast.


    He thought Sylvus just wanted somemon treasures, and he would have been fine giving them.


    But who would have thought that the treasures Sylvus wanted were this absurd?


    The list had over a hundred items, and each of them was at least Grade Nine, with unimaginable value.


    Horace couldn''t help but wonder what Sylvus needed these things for, given that he was just a One-Star Lower Deity.


    "What, can''t provide even a single one? Are you that broke despite being a Deity Emperor?"


    Sylvus asked with a frown.


    Hearing this, Horace nearly couldn''t hold back from killing Sylvus right then and there.


    Was he broke?


    It was clearly that the things Sylvus wanted were far too precious.


    Even for him, any Deity Emperor would feel the pinch at seeing that list.


    "How about this: if you can pass the next two trials, not only will I get you all these items, but I''ll also fulfill one of your requests. How about that?"


    Horace suggested after some hesitation.


    To be honest, giving ten of the items on that list was something he could manage, but if he did, he would be left impoverished¡ªthe poorest Nine-Star Deity Emperor ever.


    "So, in other words... you''re nning to go back on your word!"


    Sylvus said, pointing at Horace in displeasure.


    ...


    Hearing Sylvus''s words, Horace''s face immediately darkened.


    His aura surged, pressing directly toward Sylvus.


    "Young man, mind your tone when speaking to this Emperor!"


    Horace snorted coldly at Sylvus.


    He was a Deity Emperor, yet he was being scolded by a mere Lower Deity.


    Even the most patient person would have their limit.


    "What, nning to use force?"


    Sylvus sneered fearlessly.


    Deity Emperor? So what if he was a Deity Emperor!


    If he pushed Sylvus too far, Sylvus could just use Word of Death and kill him on the spot.


    "So what if I am?"


    Horace snorted, his aura rising once more.


    If he killed Sylvus now, no one would know what had happened here.


    "Fine! Since you want a test, I''ll give you a chance. If you can find me within half an hour, the bet will be considered null and void. If you can''t find me, you''ll kneel before me!"


    Sylvus said defiantly.


    He didn''t want to kill Horace just yet.


    If he could get this Deity Emperor to work for him, it would make finding the materials much easier.


    Besides, if he killed Horace, who would he demand the materials from?


    "Arrogant! Die!"


    Horace shouted angrily, a sh of killing intent in his eyes as a beam of light shot towards Sylvus.


    A mere Lower Deity ant dared to be so insolent after winning a bet and even wanted him to kneel¡ªHorace had lost all interest in ying games with Sylvus.


    "Void Spirit Magic!"


    ...


    Seeing the iing beam, Sylvus sneered and disappeared from the spot.


    The beamnded far away, releasing a surge of powerful energy.


    "Huh? Gone?"


    Horace frowned, realizing that his attack hadn''t harmed Sylvus at all.


    "Even if you can hide, it won''t save you. In the face of absolute power, you still can''t escape death!"


    Horace snorted again, focusing his senses on his surroundings, but soon he was surprised.


    "What''s going on? I can''t find him at all. Did he leave?"


    "Impossible. This is a space I created. He''s just a Lower Deity; there''s no way he could break out of this space. Even if he did, I would have sensed it."


    Horace muttered as he looked around the empty space.


    But if Sylvus hadn''t left, why couldn''t he detect him?


    "Horace, seems like your Deity Emperor strength isn''t all it''s cracked up to be."


    Suddenly, Sylvus''s voice came from Horace''s left ear.


    Horace hurriedly looked to his left but found nothing¡ªno sign of Sylvus at all.


    "Don''t say I''m bullying you. How about I extend the time to an hour? Or even a day?"


    Sylvus''s voice echoed again, filled with mockery.


    Hearing this, Horace was furious.


    He was a Nine-Star Deity Emperor, and yet a mere Lower Deity ant was mocking him like this.


    "Fine, I''ll see where you can hide!"


    Horace shouted angrily, and the entire space began to tremble, with endless streams of light filling the area.

 Chapter 139: Horace Brought to His Knees

    Though Horace was astonished by Sylvus''s ability to conceal himself, he didn''t think much of it.


    After all, given the gap in power between him and Sylvus, a simple move could easily destroy him.


    "The entire space is within my attack range. Let''s see how you manage to hide now!"


    Horace sneered.


    However, as time passed, the sneer on Horace''s face gradually disappeared, reced by a dark and puzzled expression.


    What was happening?


    His attacks now covered the entire space.


    Even if another Deity Emperor faced such an intense barrage, it would be impossible to dodge everything.


    And yet, here was Sylvus¡ªa mere Lower Deity¡ªshowing no signs of being affected.


    Even if he was dodging, there should at least be some indication of it.


    "Ten minutes have passed, and you still haven''t found me."


    Sylvus''s voice echoed through the space.


    Sylvus was currently leaning against a wall, smiling at Horace, who was not far away.


    The beams of light around him passed straight through his body without having any effect.


    "What kind of technique is this?"


    Horace finally couldn''t hold back any longer. Losing to Sylvus before was one thing; that could be attributed to Sylvus having some special tricks.


    But now?


    Horace had unleashed his Deity Emperor power, and still, he couldn''t deal with Sylvus.


    In all his years, this was the first time he had been toyed with by a Lower Deity.


    "Don''t worry¡ªI said I wouldn''t bully you. I''ll give you an hour to find me."


    Sylvus teased.


    Horace''s brow furrowed, filled with frustration. He tried other means to locate Sylvus, but nothing worked.


    "How is he doing this? He hasn''t left, but I still can''t find him. No wonder this kid is acting so arrogantly."


    Horace thought, feeling the urge to give up.


    He had used almost all his tricks, but the results were always the same.


    "It seems you''ve given up. There are five minutes left¡ªare you ready to kneel?"


    Sylvus said with a smile.


    Horace remained silent. Forcing him to kneel was worse than killing him.


    If he knelt now, where would his dignity as a Deity Emperor go?


    "Time''s up¡ªkneel before me."


    As the hour ended, Sylvus revealed himself and looked at Horace with a smile.


    "Hmph! Making me kneel¡ªhow audacious!"


    Horace snorted coldly, a surge of power instantly binding Sylvus.


    Sylvus didn''t resist because he knew that against a Deity Emperor, his current strength wouldn''t be enough.


    "Let''s see where you run now!"


    Seeing Sylvus bound, Horace smiled.


    Since he had met Sylvus, he had been on the losing side, but now, he finally felt like he had regained some ground.


    Yes, Horace, a Deity Emperor, was feeling pleased about capturing Sylvus, a mere Lower Deity.


    "So, you don''t want to kneel, huh?"


    Although bound, Sylvus remained calm, smiling at Horace.


    "If you kneel before me, I might just leave your corpse intact."


    Horace scoffed.


    This kid still didn''t understand his situation.


    Though Sylvus''s concealment technique was indeed remarkable, now that he was captured, he was entirely at Horace''s mercy.


    Seeing Horace regaining his arrogant demeanor, Sylvus shook his head in resignation.


    Why did it have toe to this?


    Why did Horace have to make him act?


    "If you don''t want to kneel, then I''ll have to make you kneel. Kneel!"


    Sylvus ordered coldly.


    Hearing Sylvus''s words, Horace almost burst outughing.


    Was this kid stupid, or just pretending?


    Did he think a Deity Emperor would kneel to a mere Lower Deity?


    Just as Horace was about to speak, his heart suddenly skipped a beat.


    After Sylvus''s words, Horace felt an inexplicable power surging within him.


    His entire body became unresponsive, and his legs started bending towards the ground.


    "What is happening? Why aren''t my legs obeying me? No, I must not kneel. I can''t...!"


    Horace cried out, trying to control his legs, but in less than a second, both knees hit the ground with a crisp thud.


    "I... I knelt?"


    Horace looked down at his knees on the ground, his eyes filled with disbelief.


    What in the world was going on?


    Why had he knelt? He had no intention of doing so.


    He was a dignified Deity Emperor, one of the most powerful beings in the Divine Realm, and now he was kneeling before a Lower Deity.


    If this got out, how could he show his face in the Divine Realm? He would be theughingstock of everyone.


    "It was you! What did you do?"


    Horace''s gaze shifted to Sylvus.


    His legs had defied his own will and knelt¡ªthere was no way Sylvus wasn''t involved.


    And because of Horace''s distraction, the power binding Sylvus also dissipated.


    Sylvus smiled faintly, looking at Horace, who was kneeling before him.


    "It was me. What are you going to do about it?"


    Hearing this, Horace was filled with fury. He was about to unleash his power and crush Sylvus, but Sylvus spoke again.


    "If you want to die, feel free to try."


    Sylvus''s tone was calm, but to Horace, it felt like a heavy blow.


    Previously, he wouldn''t have believed Sylvus had the power to kill him, but now things were different.


    If Sylvus could force him to kneel, then his abilities were beyond ordinary.


    Forcing someone to kneel was, in a way, even easier than killing them.


    "How about we proceed to the third test directly? I''ll give you ten minutes¡ªif you can stand up, I''ll admit defeat, and you can do whatever you want with me. But if you can''t get up in ten minutes, then you die. What do you say?"


    Sylvus asked, smiling at Horace.


    Looking at Sylvus''s smiling face, Horace couldn''t help but shudder.


    What was happening?


    He was a Deity Emperor, yet here he was being threatened by a mere Lower Deity, and the worst part was, he actually felt fear.


    A Nine-Star Deity Emperor, afraid of a One-Star Lower Deity?


    Who would believe that? Yet, it was true.


    "No, something''s not right¡ªthis guy can''t just be a Lower Deity. Could he have surpassed the Deity Emperor level and be something even more powerful?"


    The more Horace thought about it, the more usible it seemed.


    Whether it was Sylvus''s ability to withstand the White Spirit mes, his mysterious concealment technique, or the ease with which he made Horace kneel, all of it pointed to one conclusion: the person before him was incredibly powerful¡ªso powerful that Horace had no chance of resisting.


    Realizing this, Horace no longer dared to proceed with the third test. He shook his head hastily.


    "Elder, I... I was wrong!"

 Chapter 140: The Deity Emperors Submission

    Horace looked at Sylvus with a face full of grievance.


    Originally, he was the one supposed to be testing Sylvus.


    Now it seemed that the tables had turned, and Sylvus was the one testing him.


    But Horace didn''t dare say anything. After all, Sylvus''s abilities had already left him deeply shaken.


    Since he had already knelt, there was no point in losing his life as well.


    Hearing Horace''s words, Sylvus felt a bit strange.


    This guy was actually apologizing?


    Horace was a Nine-Star Deity Emperor¡ªan absolute powerhouse in the Divine Realm.


    Yet he was apologizing to him, a mere One-Star Lower Deity ant? It was certainly unprecedented.


    "Wrong, you say? Then tell me¡ªwhat exactly did you do wrong?"


    Sylvus said yfully.


    Horace froze.


    To be honest, he didn''t really think he had done anything wrong.


    After all, he was the one constantly losing out here.


    Of course, his biggest mistake was being too weak and getting toyed with by Sylvus, but that wasn''t something he could say out loud.


    "I shouldn''t have defied Senior, nor should I have gone back on my word, and also..."


    Horace listed a series of mistakes, regardless of whether he hadmitted them or not¡ªhe admitted fault for everything.


    Seeing Horace being so humble, Sylvus nearly burst outughing.


    Who would have thought that even a Deity Emperor was good at admitting mistakes?


    "Since you know what you''ve done wrong, you should also know what to do next, right?"


    Sylvus said calmly.


    Horace paused¡ªhe knew exactly what Sylvus meant.


    Sylvus wanted him to go find the items on the list.


    The problem was, some of those items weren''t something even he could acquire.


    "What, still unsure of what to do? Need me to teach you?"


    Seeing Horace''s hesitation, a cold glint shed in Sylvus''s eyes, and his icy voice echoed in Horace''s mind.


    "S-Senior, many of the items on the list are far too rare. I can''t guarantee that I''ll find them all. Some of them, I''ve never even heard of."


    Horace said hastily. He wasn''t lying this time.


    Even as a Deity Emperor, he had limits on what treasures he could obtain. The items Sylvus wanted were so precious that even a Deity Emperor would have a hard time collecting them.


    Sylvus narrowed his eyes; it didn''t seem like Horace was lying.


    It appeared that the items he needed wouldn''t be gathered anytime soon.


    "Get as many as you can, but if I find out you''re ying tricks, then you''d better watch out."


    Sylvus said coldly.


    "Don''t worry, Senior. I wouldn''t dare deceive you¡ªI will definitely help you gather the treasures."


    Horace said quickly, relieved that his life seemed to be spared.


    "Oh, by the way, here''s another list¡ªget me the items on this one as well."


    Sylvus said, handing Horace another list.


    This list also contained many materials needed for constructing the Heavenly Battleship.


    Compared to the first list, however, the items on this list were of much lower value, and Sylvus thought that Horace should be able to gather them all.


    Seeing Sylvus hand over a second list, Horace almost spat out blood.


    He hadn''t even figured out how to handle the first list, and now there was a second one?


    "If the items on this list are like those on the first, then even as a Deity Emperor, I might have to resort to sneaky tactics."


    Horace muttered, his hands trembling slightly as he took the list.


    After scanning the list, Horace''s eyes lit up.


    Compared to the previous one, the items on this list were much cheaper, and it wouldn''t cost much to gather them.


    "How long will it take you to collect the items on this list?"


    Sylvus asked Horace.


    "Senior, I can gather everything within three days."


    Horace said after thinking for a moment.


    In truth, he could gather them all in less than a day, but he wanted to give himself some breathing room.


    "Good. I''lle find you when the timees."


    Sylvus nodded. He nned to stay in the Divine Realm for a while longer, so there was no rush to leave.


    "Senior, how will I contact you when the timees?"


    Horace asked respectfully.


    "You don''t need to contact me¡ªI have my own ways of finding you."


    Sylvus smiled. A grand summoning spell would do the trick with ease.


    Horace nodded, and Sylvus didn''t stay any longer.


    Who would have thought that a simple visit to the Divine Domain would lead to him encountering a Deity Emperor and even resolving his material problem?


    "Junior bids farewell to Senior."


    Watching Sylvus leave, Horace quickly bowed.


    He let out a sigh of relief¡ªthis troublesome person was finally gone.


    "Who knew there was such a powerful figure in the Divine Realm? I wonder if he could rival the Divine Lord himself."


    Horace thought to himself.


    The Divine Lord was considered the most powerful being in the Divine Realm.


    Many believed that the Divine Lord was a Deity Emperor, but only the temple lords like Horace knew the truth.


    As Nine-Star Deity Emperors, they couldn''t even withstand a single move from the Divine Lord.


    The sudden appearance of Sylvus gave Horace the same feeling as facing the Divine Lord¡ªcould they both be beings from beyond the heavens?


    Although Horace was filled with suspicion, he had no intention of spreading this information.


    This matter was too sensitive, and saying anything might provoke Sylvus.


    "It seems the Divine Realm is about to be stirred up once again."


    Horace said as he waved his right hand, dispelling the restrictions on Giant Spirit Peak.


    He had given up on this Divine Domain entirely and had no desire to return to this ce of heartbreak.


    "What''s going on? Why did the pressure suddenly disappear? The divine light on Giant Spirit Peak has dimmed as well."


    "Could something have happened at the summit? Let''s go and see!"


    The restrictions on Giant Spirit Peak suddenly disappeared, causing those who were struggling to climb the mountain to pause in confusion.


    They quickly activated their divine power and flew upwards.


    Sylvus, meanwhile, remained at the summit.


    He had no pressing matters and nned to stay there for a few days.


    He''d deal with thoseing through the gate when the Divine Domain was about to close.


    However, he didn''t have to wait long before he heard the sound of multiple people flying up from below.


    Soon, Sylvus saw a group of figures rising to the summit.


    Sylvus frowned¡ªwhy were these people flying up here now?


    The people who had flown up also noticed Sylvus, and their eyes filled with surprise.


    They hadn''t expected anyone to already be at the summit.


    Could the disappearance of the restrictions have something to do with him?


    "Friend, do you know what happened up here?"


    One of the men asked, approaching Sylvus curiously.


    Sylvus nced at him indifferently, not even bothering to reply.


    What could he say¡ªthat a Deity Emperor had just knelt before him?


    "Hey, kid, he''s asking you a question. Are you mute?"


    Seeing Sylvus''s silence, a lion-headed beastman wielding a hammer shouted at him.


    Hearing this, Sylvus narrowed his eyes and turned to the beastman.


    "Are you talking to me?"

 Chapter 141: Unleashing Chaos at the Peak

    "Well, well, kid, looks like you''re not mute, just deaf. Let me teach you a lesson today!"


    The lion-headed beastman snorted, immediately unleashing his divine power and swinging his hammer directly at Sylvus.


    Sylvus, watching the iing attack, remained calm, his eyes shing with a crimson glow.


    The next moment, the lion-headed beastman froze, the light in his eyes dimming as blood-colored light swirled around him.


    Then, to everyone''s astonishment, the beastman who was supposed to be attacking Sylvus swung his hammer towards the man beside him instead.


    "Cuba, what are you doing?"


    The man had not expected the lion-headed beastman to suddenly turn on him. Fortunately, he was a Celestial Deity, and though he was forced back by the blow, he wasn''t injured.


    The lion-headed beastman only responded with a roar, his eyes filled with savagery, and he swung the hammer again towards the man.


    Seeing this, the man''s face darkened.


    He snorted coldly, and a longsword appeared in his hand. He became a blur of light, charging towards the beastman.


    Given the man''s Celestial Deity level, the lion-headed beastman was no match for him.


    A tearing sound echoed, and the beastman''s body went stiff before falling straight to the ground. The man''s longsword was dripping with fresh blood.


    Suddenly, a dozen powerful auras emerged from the distance, swiftly approaching them.


    Within moments, over ten beastmen appeared at the summit.


    "Lancelot, you owe me an exnation!"


    Upon seeing the fallen beastman, a lion-headed beastman at the forefront of the group scowled at Lancelot, who had just struck.


    "What exnation do you need?"


    Lancelot looked at the beastmen indifferently.


    Though they outnumbered him, he showed no sign of fear.


    "Hmph, Lancelot, how dare you kill my brother! Are you trying to go against the entire Beastman tribe?"


    The lion-headed beastman''s eyes gleamed with malice.


    "Someone like you isn''t even worth it."


    Lancelot''s eyes were full of disdain.


    He suspected that Cuba''s attack was caused by Sylvus, but he didn''t bother to exin. After all, he had indeed killed Cuba.


    This surprised Sylvus, who watched the scene y out with amusement.


    Not only were the beastmen numerous, but some of them were also Celestial Deities. Yet, Lancelot remained unfazed.


    Sylvus had no intention of intervening, simply observing the events with a hint of mockery.


    "Isn''t that Kulo? He''s a prince of the Beastman royal family. And who''s that other guy? I don''t think I''ve seen him before."


    "You don''t know? That''s Lancelot, a warrior of the Divine Race. Rumor has it he''s the offspring of a powerful figure from one of the divine temples¡ªhe''s incredibly strong."


    "He''s Lancelot? I''ve heard he''s already a Five-Star Celestial Deity and even defeated an Eight-Star Celestial Deity before."


    "And isn''t that Cuba lying on the ground? Did Lancelot kill him? No wonder there''s a conflict."


    As more and more people arrived at the summit, seeing the standoff between Lancelot and the beastmen, they began to whisper among themselves.


    "Lancelot, don''t think that just because you''re from the Divine Race, you can do as you please. The Beastman tribe isn''t to be trifled with!"


    As the lion-headed beastman spoke, a dozen beastmen behind him released their auras, surrounding Lancelot.


    "Kulo, do you dare make a move?"


    Lancelot said calmly, though divine power surged within him, ready for battle at any moment.


    Kulo clenched his teeth as he faced Lancelot.


    The Divine Race¡ªthe most powerful race in the Divine Realm, because they were under the rule of the Divine Lord.


    The Beastman tribe, while strong, was nothingpared to the Divine Lord.


    A single powerful figure from a divine temple could easily sweep through the entire Beastman tribe.


    Especially with Lancelot''s special status.


    Seeing Kulo remain silent, Lancelot sneered and ignored him, turning instead towards Sylvus. The other beastmen did not dare to stop him.


    "Friend, I just blocked an attack for you¡ªcan you tell me what happened here?"


    Lancelot asked Sylvus.


    "I took the treasure. If you want to take it from me, you''re wee to try."


    Sylvus said with a smile.


    Hearing this, the eyes of the onlookers lit up with greed.


    Many of them had already started to consider taking the treasure, and if Lancelot weren''t here, they would have made their move already.


    Lancelot frowned at Sylvus''s response.


    Although he had suspected this oue, even if the treasure had been taken, the restriction on Giant Spirit Peak shouldn''t have disappeared.


    Sylvus wasn''t the first person to obtain the treasure, and previously, there had been no such change.


    Though puzzled, Lancelot knew Sylvus wouldn''t give him any answers, or he would have said so earlier.


    "If we''re not fated for it, then I won''t take it by force."


    Lancelot gave Sylvus a deep look, then turned and flew away.


    The surrounding beastmen could only watch and didn''t dare make a move.


    "Young master, what should we do now?"


    One of the beastmen approached Kulo after Lancelot left.


    Kulo''s face darkened, filled with frustration.


    If Lancelot weren''t a member of the Divine Race with such a special status, Kulo would not have let this go.


    "Since that kid took the treasure, let''s just take it from him!"


    Kulo''s gaze shifted to Sylvus. He was already frustrated and, hearing that Sylvus had obtained the treasure of Giant Spirit Peak, naturally wanted to vent his anger.


    "Kid, hand over the treasure of Giant Spirit Peak obediently, or you know what''sing."


    One of the beastmen raised his longsword and growled at Sylvus.


    The surrounding crowd frowned.


    They, too, wanted the treasure, but with the Beastman tribe involved, they didn''t want to start a conflict.


    "If you have the ability, thene and take it."


    Sylvus looked at the beastman calmly.


    "Courting death!"


    The beastman roared, swinging his longsword as he charged at Sylvus.


    Sylvus shook his head. Cuba had died just like this moments ago.


    "If so many of you want it, then I might as well kill you all."


    Sylvus looked around¡ªthere were already hundreds of people at the summit, and more were arriving every moment.


    Initially, he had nned to deal with everyone at the gate after seven days, but this seemed like a good opportunity to start collecting some interest early.


    "Rage of Chaos!"


    With that, Sylvus cast the forbidden spell, disappearing from sight.

 Chapter 142: The Massacre on Giant Spirit Peak

    The Beastman warrior''s de swung down, but he was soon stunned.


    Sylvus had disappeared.


    "Strange, where did he go? Uh..."


    While still puzzled, the Beastman warrior suddenly froze.


    The next moment, he felt his consciousness being rapidly consumed.


    Before long, his body erupted with a blood-red glow.


    "What''s happening?"


    Kulo watched the Beastman warrior with confusion. He sensed that something unusual was happening to him.


    But before Kulo could react, the Beastman warrior let out an enraged roar and swung his sword directly at Kulo.


    "How dare you! What are you doing? Are you trying to rebel?"


    Kulo shouted angrily as the Beastman warrior attacked.


    The other Beastmen were also taken aback and hurriedly stepped between Kulo and the warrior.


    However, in the next moment, all the remaining Beastmen froze, their bodies also shing with a blood-red glow, and they all turned their killing intent towards Kulo.


    "W-What''s going on?"


    Kulo''s face changed as he looked at the sudden transformation in hisrades.


    Although he had some strength, there was no way he could fight so many of them alone.


    Moreover, these were his own people, and if he killed them, he would face serious consequences when he returned to the Beastman tribe.


    But he couldn''t just stand by and let them kill him, could he?


    "What''s going on? Why are the Beastmen suddenly attacking Kulo?"


    "I heard a long time ago that there was internal conflict within the Beastman tribe, and even the royal family members weren''t on good terms. I didn''t expect it to erupt today."


    "No, look at the eyes of those Beastmen¡ªthey seem to have lost their will. Could it be that they''re under some powerful technique?"


    The onlookers were stunned by the scene, clearly not expecting the Beastmen to start fighting each other.


    This also made everyone forget about the missing Sylvus for the time being.


    But Sylvus had not forgotten about them.


    At that moment, he was smiling as he approached the other people nearby.


    Anyone within a hundred-meter radius of him fell into a state of madness instantly.


    "Brother, what are you doing? Why are you attacking us?"


    "Brother, what''s wrong with you? I''m your real brother, stop this... uh..."


    Soon, cries of agony rang out as the hundreds of people on the summit fell into a state of madness.


    Even siblings turned on each other with des.


    "Boom...!"


    "Ahhhh...!"


    The hundreds of warriors began attacking each other indiscriminately, leading to a chaotic battle filled with screams of agony.


    "What''s happening? Could the treasure have appeared, and they''re all fighting over it?"


    "It''s strange¡ªthey''re fighting, but it seems like they don''t have a specific target. Some of them are even fighting their own kin."


    "What on earth is happening? First, the restriction on Giant Spirit Peak suddenly disappeared, and now this... Could this be a test of Giant Spirit Peak, and only those who survive are qualified to get the treasure?"


    Some who had just flown up from the base of the mountain were left puzzled by the chaotic scene.


    Some even voluntarily joined the battle, despite Sylvus not having cast the Rage of Chaos on them.


    "Watching others fight is indeed much more entertaining than doing it myself."


    Sylvus leaned against a nearby rock, smiling as he watched the scene before him.


    Every time someone died, a glow appeared in his Divine Core, and another star lit up in his Divine Core space.


    The battlested for about half an hour.


    By the time it was over, the entire mountaintop was littered with bodies¡ªmore than two thousand people had died in this battle.


    "Boom...!"


    When thest person blew themselves up, Sylvus knew it was time for him to collect his spoils.


    He approached each corpse, taking all their spatial rings.


    He didn''t bother checking what was inside and instead threw them all into his system space, nning to go through themter.


    "Not bad, not bad. There are over seventeen hundred divine abilities, not to mention the many treasures."


    Sylvus thought, and without further dy, he flew down the mountain.


    Now that things were settled here, he needed to find a quiet ce to review his haul.


    It wasn''t long after Sylvus left that a figure flew over from the distance¡ªit was Lancelot, who had previously left.


    After leaving, Lancelot felt that something was amiss, so after some hesitation, he returned.


    Upon seeing the scene before him, Lancelot was left dumbfounded.


    Corpses¡ªnothing but corpses.


    The pungent smell of blood assaulted his senses.


    "Did he kill all of them?"


    Lancelot quickly inspected the bodies and found that among the thousands of corpses, Sylvus was not among them.


    Moreover, all these people had been killed by their ownrades.


    "Who is that guy, to possess such powerful abilities?"


    Lancelot frowned.


    He didn''t know Sylvus''s true level, but there were people among the dead who were Nine-Star Celestial Deities¡ªstronger than even himself.


    Two thousand people, all dead in this ce; if this news spread, it would surely shock the entire Divine Realm.


    "Some of these people had significant status¡ªthe Divine Realm won''t remain calm after this."


    Lancelot looked at Kulo''s corpse at his feet.


    Kulo had been the heir to the Beastman tribe, and his death here meant the Beastman tribe wouldn''t take this lying down.


    It made Lancelot feel fortunate¡ªhad he not left earlier, he would probably be lying among the corpses as well.


    After surveying the scene, Lancelot didn''t stay any longer.


    He couldn''t afford to be found here¡ªif others saw him in this situation, he wouldn''t be able to clear his name.


    He left quickly, and it wasn''t long before others arrived at the summit.


    Seeing the aftermath left them equally stunned.


    This caused word to spread throughout the Divine Domain¡ªsomething had gone wrong atop Giant Spirit Peak.


    Numerous powerful beings had perished there, and many began to grow more cautious in their treasure hunts, fearing they might end up like those who had died.


    Sylvus, of course, was unaware that news of what had happened on Giant Spirit Peak was already spreading.


    But he didn''t care. Even if they found out, what could they do to him?


    "This ce seems pretty nice. I''ll stay here for a few days and cultivate while I review my spoils."


    Sylvus arrived in a secluded forest and found a cave where he sat down, opening his system space to inspect his gains.

 Chapter 143: The Final Battle at the Gate

    "Quite a good haul, a lot of spiritual materials, and a huge amount of divine crystals..."


    Sylvus quickly examined all the storage rings.


    Inside were plenty of cultivation resources, and just the divine crystals alone amounted to over thirty million.


    "Not bad, this much cultivation resource should be enough for me now."


    Sylvus smiled slightly. The pills from his shop were no longer sufficient for his cultivation needs, but fortunately, he had obtained quite a bit of resources.


    Next, Sylvus began to review the divine abilities he had obtained this time.


    But after only a short while, he gave up.


    "More than a thousand divine abilities? How long will it take to go through all of this?"


    Sylvus shook his head helplessly.


    He realized that having too many divine abilities wasn''t necessarily a good thing¡ªjust reviewing them was incredibly time-consuming.


    It took him a full two hours to go through all the abilities.


    Although all of them were divine-level abilities, some of them were rather impractical, useful only in specific situations.


    "Never mind, I''ll deal with the divine abilities when I need them; for now, let''s start cultivating."


    With that in mind, Sylvus took out a fruit and ate it to increase his cultivation level.


    For the next few days, he decided to stay here without leaving, nning to ambush at the gate when the time was right.


    While Sylvus was focused on cultivation inside the cave, the divine realm was anything but peaceful.


    Though Giant Spirit Peak had lost its value, there were still many treasures throughout the divine realm, and each day, people either died or became stronger.


    Time flew by, and soon it was the seventh day.


    This day, Sylvus''s divine energy surged violently within his body.


    The surrounding divine power rushed into his body, and before long, he sessfully broke through to a new level.


    "I finally broke through, but the speed is still too slow. Only two small stages?"


    Sylvus opened his eyes, looking dissatisfied.


    This pace was far too slowpared to when he used pills.


    He would have to wait for the system update to see if the quality of the pills would improve.


    "Today is the final day of the divine realm''s opening¡ªit''s time to go reap the rewards."


    After tidying up a bit, Sylvus flew towards the exit.


    Before long, he arrived at the divine realm''s exit, where quite a few people were already waiting, each of them warily watching their surroundings.


    Although the divine realm wasing to an end, they all knew that the danger was far from over; in fact, this was the most dangerous time.


    Sylvus''s arrival didn''t attract much attention, and he wasn''t in a hurry to make a move.


    This time, tens of thousands of people had entered the divine realm, but there were only a few hundred here.


    He didn''t believe that the rest had all died.


    Moreover, the divine realm exit had yet to open¡ªhe would only strike when everyone gathered, to maximize his gains.


    As time passed, more and more people arrived at the gate.


    Sylvus even noticed someone familiar¡ªLancelot, whom he had previously met at Giant Spirit Peak.


    Lancelot also saw Sylvus and, after a moment of hesitation, walked over to him.


    "Were you the one responsible for what happened at Giant Spirit Peak?"


    Upon reaching Sylvus, Lancelot asked directly.


    Sylvus nced at him with a hint of yfulness.


    "What? Are you looking for revenge?"


    Lancelot frowned¡ªso it really was him.


    He hadn''t expected Sylvus''s methods to be so powerful, and he had never heard of someone like this before.


    "Their deaths have nothing to do with me. Besides, I know what you''re nning to do next, but I don''t want to be involved."


    Lancelot said seriously, looking at Sylvus.


    Sylvus paused, slightly surprised by the response.


    "So, you''re asking me to spare you?"


    Lancelot narrowed his eyes. Although he didn''t want to admit it, what Sylvus said was indeed true.


    He knew Sylvus''s abilities, and he knew he couldn''t possibly defend against him.


    Since it was certain death, he had to find a way to change the situation.


    "You could say that."


    After a few seconds, Lancelot nodded.


    Though he had a special identity, he wasn''t foolish enough to try and threaten Sylvus.


    After all, there were people of simr status to him in the divine realm, like the Beastman prince.


    Sylvus hadn''t spared them, which meant that Sylvus didn''t care about such things.


    Sylvus looked at Lancelot with interest. This guy was indeed amusing, even going so far as to ask him for mercy.


    "What''s your rtionship with Horas?"


    Sylvus asked next.


    Lancelot looked at Sylvus, surprised.


    "You know my master?"


    Horas was indeed his master, and he had been the one who sent Lancelot into the divine realm this time.


    Moreover, he was tasked with reaching the top of Giant Spirit Peak.


    Although Lancelot had climbed the peak, he hadn''t gained anything worthwhile from it, and instead had seen thousands of bodies.


    Still, his master was a Deity Emperor, so how did this person know his master?


    Upon hearing Lancelot''s response, Sylvus nodded in realization.


    No wonder he had sensed a familiar aura on Lancelot¡ªso they were master and disciple.


    "When you return, pass on a message to your master: don''t forget his promise to me."


    Sylvus waved his hand as he spoke.


    Lancelot frowned. From Sylvus''s words, it seemed like his master owed Sylvus something.


    Although he didn''t understand the rtionship between his master and Sylvus, he knew that he had just saved his own life.


    As for the rest, he could only ask his master personally after leaving the divine realm.


    As the two were talking, a booming sound echoed, drawing everyone''s attention to the gate.


    The gate was slowly opening.


    "Look, the gate is opening! We can finally leave¡ªI''ve gotten quite a lot this time."


    "Shut up. The danger isn''t over yet¡ªthe real divine realm trial starts now."


    "When we leave, we should leave quickly. If we get ambushed on the way out, we''re finished."


    As the gate opened, many people started talking.


    Sylvus stretchedzily, knowing that his time to collect had arrived.


    With that in mind, he nced at Lancelot.


    "If you don''t want to die, leave as soon as the gate fully opens."


    With that said, Sylvus disappeared.


    Lancelot took a deep breath and couldn''t help but look around at the people gathered.


    He knew that soon a great melee would erupt here.


    Of the many who had entered, few would make it out alive.


    At that moment, Sylvus moved to the front of the crowd.


    Looking behind him, he saw that there were already more than twenty thousand people gathered, with more flying over constantly.


    At that moment, the gate fully opened, and everyone unleashed their divine power, rushing out of the gate as quickly as possible.


    "Rage of Chaos!"


    With a faint smile, Sylvus, standing at the very front, let his eyes sh with blood-red light as he cast his Rage of Chaos.

 Chapter 144: The Massacre at the Divine Gate

    Over twenty thousand people rushed toward the portal, excitement clear in their eyes.


    Once they left the divine realm, they could find a safe ce to absorb the resources they had obtained and work on raising their levels.


    But from a distance, Lancelot frowned as he watched.


    For some reason, he felt that these people were rushing to their deaths.


    "..."


    Just as some reached the portal, a sudden surge of energy exploded.


    A winged man''s eyes filled with madness as he looked at the people around him.


    He then unleashed his strength, attacking those nearby.


    "What''s happening? Is this guy crazy to attack at a time like this?"


    "How stupid can he be? Does he think he can rob all of us?"


    "He''s just a mid-level Deity, acting so arrogantly! Let''s get rid of him before he gets in our way!"


    Seeing the sudden attack by the winged man, the crowd sneered.


    They were about to move to eliminate him, but then they were stunned.


    "..."


    One after another, more energies burst out as more people, their faces filled with madness, began attacking those around them.


    Even those who had been confused earlier lost their will and attacked those nearby.


    "What''s going on? Have all these guys gone mad? Why are they attacking now¡ªdon''t they want to leave?"


    "Something''s not right. Look at their eyes¡ªit''s like there''s no will left in them. What''s happening?"


    The people who had not gone into a frenzy looked bewildered, unsure of what was happening.


    Standing at a distance, Lancelot took a deep breath¡ªhe knew that Sylvus had made his move.


    And as he had expected, Sylvus''s methods were powerful, capable of even affecting Celestial Deities.


    "This ce is no longer safe."


    Lancelot murmured and transformed into a streak of light, flying toward the portal.


    As for the others, he couldn''t care less¡ªnor did he have the power to do anything about them.


    "Rumble..."


    Meanwhile, those in front of the portal had already descended into a full-scale battle.


    Even those who had not gone mad were forced to fight back, unleashing numerous skills, causing divine power to surge around them.


    Some of the newly arrived warriors looked bewildered, unsure of what was happening, only to be caught in the battle immediately.


    Sylvus, naturally, saw Lancelot leave but didn''t bother to stop him.


    He was currently in a state of void, moving through the battlefield, driving more people into madness.


    Fortunately, there were no True Deity-level experts in this divine realm; otherwise, even if all these people died, it would be difficult for him to take the treasures.


    "Not bad, this guy has two million divine crystals on him, and the divine ability I took from him looks quite powerful."


    "This one had some good skills too¡ªno wonder he managed to collect so many spiritual treasures. I''m really making a profit this time."


    As he moved, Sylvus took the storage rings from the dead, smiling when he found something valuable.


    By this time, Lancelot had already left the divine realm and arrived outside, finding many people waiting.


    After all, many of the people inside were prodigies of various races, so naturally, others hade to meet them.


    Seeing these people, Lancelot frowned.


    If they knew that their race''s prodigies were being ughtered inside, what would they think?


    "What''s happening? It''s been so long, and only one person hase out?"


    "Could they still be fighting over something? That doesn''t make sense¡ªno matter what treasure it is, there should be more peopleing out by now."


    "You there, do you know what''s happening inside the divine realm? Why haven''t the otherse out?"


    Seeing Lancelot emerge, the elders of the various races began questioning him.


    But Lancelot ignored them.


    After all, even if he told them what was happening inside, there was nothing they could do.


    "Commander Guba, I need you to take me back."


    At this point, Lancelot approached a man in golden armor.


    Hearing this, Guba frowned.


    This person knew who he was, yet still dared to order him around?


    "Kid, just because no one from your race came to pick you up doesn''t mean you can order me around!"


    Guba red at Lancelot, his tone icy.


    If he weren''t curious about what was happening inside the divine realm, he would have pped Lancelot dead already for such insolence.


    "Commander Guba, I said take me back now!"


    Lancelot frowned, and a token appeared in his hand.


    Guba, who had been on the verge of losing his patience, froze when he saw the token.


    "You... What''s your rtionship with Lord Horas?"


    Guba swallowed nervously as he spoke.


    As amander of the Divine Temple, although he wasn''t part of the Radiant Temple, he knew very well what this token represented.


    This was Horas''s personal token¡ªsomething that ordinary people could never possess.


    In other words, wherever this token appeared, it was as if Horas himself was present.


    "He''s my master."


    Lancelot replied indifferently.


    "..."


    "My apologies, I didn''t realize it was you. Please forgive me. I''ll personally escort you back."


    Upon hearing Lancelot''s response, Guba knelt on one knee.


    Even though Lancelot''s cultivation was lower than his, Guba knew he could not afford to provoke him due to his status as Horas''s disciple.


    "No need, just take me back now."


    Lancelot instructed.


    Guba hesitated.


    "My lord, the divine realm has not yet closed. If I leave now, I fear that..."


    "If you don''t take me back now, you''re as good as dead. Only my master can save you from this."


    Lancelot shook his head.


    With so many prodigies dead inside, Guba, as the guardian of the divine realm, would definitely be held responsible.


    To appease the various races, the Divine Temple would need to find someone to bear the me, and Guba was the most likely candidate.


    Hearing Lancelot''s words, Guba''s brow furrowed deeply.


    "My lord, could you tell me why?"


    He hadn''t done anything, and yet Lancelot was saying he was doomed. He was full of doubts.


    "No one inside ising out."


    Lancelot replied calmly.


    "..."


    Guba took a deep breath and immediately understood the gravity of the situation.


    If no one else came out, he really was finished.


    "Please,e with me. I will escort you back now."


    Guba said, then turned to address those around him.


    "Everyone, this is Lord Horas''s disciple. I must escort him back to the Divine Temple."


    Without any dy, Guba took Lancelot and quickly left.

 Chapter 145: Sylvuss Wrath - The Defiant Stand

    The people around watched as Guba and Lancelot left, their expressions filled with confusion and worry.


    Though they frowned, no one dared to speak up.


    After all, they saw the token that Lancelot had held.


    Horas, the Radiant Temple''s Deity Emperor, had reached the level of a nine-star Deity Emperor; none of them dared to provoke him.


    "Sir, were you telling the truth earlier?"


    Guba asked Lancelot, curiosity evident in his eyes.


    This divine realm was challenging, but surely it wasn''t enough to kill everyone inside, right?


    "You''ll find out soon enough. I need to consult my master regarding this."


    Lancelot replied wearily.


    He could have left Guba to his fate since Guba wasn''t part of the Radiant Temple.


    But the reason he made Guba take him away was that he knew people would surround him for questions the moment he left¡ªsomething he wanted to avoid.


    Guba gave Lancelot a deep look and said nothing more. He quickly led Lancelot back to the Radiant Temple.


    In the divine realm...


    "..."


    Roughly half an hourter, thest person self-destructed.


    Everyone who hade to the divine realm had perished.


    "With all these resources and the materials that Horas is gathering, I should be able to construct part of the skyship."


    Sylvus had thoroughly scavenged all the resources from everyone''s bodies and was deep in thought.


    Building a divine skyship would require a massive amount of materials.


    After all, just the length of the ship would exceed tens of thousands of meters.


    The list he had given to Horas was just a portion, and there was always the risk of failure during construction, which meant that even more materials would be needed.


    Sylvus needed to gather as much as possible.


    "Looks like this divine realm is done¡ªI can leave now."


    Sylvus looked at the over twenty thousand corpses on the ground, his face expressionless.


    This was thew of survival in this world: only the strong could live.


    As for the weak, they could only lie in the cold earth.


    Without hesitation, Sylvus stepped toward the portal.


    With a feeling of vertigo, he soon found himself back in the mountains.


    "Look, look! Someone else hase out! The others should being out soon too, right?"


    "What''s going on in there? Why is this only the second person toe out?"


    "Wait, why is he the only one? Where are the others?"


    Sylvus had just appeared, and the various n elders waiting around immediately began shouting, their faces filled with confusion as they looked at him.


    Sylvus was also slightly surprised; he hadn''t expected so many people to be outside.


    But he quickly regained hisposure and ignored everyone, walking away.


    "..."


    He had just taken a couple of steps when several figures blocked his path.


    Sylvus paused, his gaze shifting to those who had blocked him.


    "Young man, do you know what happened inside? Where is everyone else?"


    "That''s right! Over thirty thousand people went in, but the divine realm portal has been open for an hour now, and you''re only the second one toe out. Did something happen in there?"


    The people stared at Sylvus, their questions filled with urgency, and the others also looked at him expectantly.


    These were their n''s prodigies, and they did not want anything to happen to them.


    "They''re all dead."


    Sylvus nced at the crowd, his tone calm as he spoke, and then continued walking forward.


    "What? They''re all dead? Are you serious? How did they die?"


    "Kid, exin yourself! This is supposed to be a low-level divine realm¡ªhow could everyone die?"


    "That''s right. If you survived, why couldn''t the others? I think you must have had a hand in killing them!"


    Sylvus''s words caused an uproar among the crowd, with many unleashing their auras and ring at him.


    If he didn''t give them a proper exnation, they would not let him go.


    Sylvus looked at the crowd, slightly surprised.


    He hadn''t expected them to guess correctly¡ªit was indeed his doing.


    "Move aside!"


    His icy voice rang out, but he had no interest in exining himself to these people.


    Though their strength was formidable, with the lowest being a True Deity, he was not afraid of them. After all, even a Deity Emperor had once knelt before him.


    The crowd was momentarily stunned before a wave of killing intent surged.


    They had never seen such an arrogant junior¡ªdaring to tell them to move aside.


    "Everyone, my Blood Soul n has a method for extracting souls and stripping away memories. How about I use it on this kid to find out what happened inside?"


    A man with an enchanting appearance stepped forward, looking at Sylvus with a sneer.


    "... It''s Elder Helen from the Blood Soul n. I didn''t expect him toe personally."


    "The Blood Soul n''s soul extraction is terrifying. With this kid''s strength, he can''t possibly resist. But if it''s used on him, he''ll either die or be a vegetable."


    "Kid, I suggest you tell us everything. If they use soul extraction on you, it will be toote to regret it."


    The crowd began talking again. Helen, the elder of the Blood Soul n, had his eyes locked on Sylvus, a crimson light shining in them, ready to make his move at any moment.


    Sylvus narrowed his eyes¡ªit seemed they really were looking for trouble.


    "If you have the ability,e and try."


    Sylvus taunted.


    Even though his Riotous Will might not work on them, they seemed to have forgotten he also had his Word of Command.


    With a single word, these people were nothing.


    "Very well. I like your stubbornness. Let me show you the power of my Blood Soul n!"


    Helen sneered, a red glow surrounding his body.


    The surrounding crowd didn''t stop him and instead watched coldly.


    Though they usually disliked the Blood Soul n for their wicked methods, now they were fine with it.


    They too wanted to know what had happened inside the divine realm.


    "Soul Extraction!"


    Helen growled, the red glow around him rushing toward Sylvus.


    Watching the approaching crimson light, Sylvus smirked disdainfully.


    As soon as the light reached him, he disappeared into the void, and the crimson light hit nothing but air.


    "What happened? Where did he go?"


    "That kid has a concealment technique, but with so many of us here, how could he escape?"


    "Strange, with my True Deity level, I can''t detect him. What technique is he using?"


    The crowd was stunned.


    To enter the divine realm, one''s level should not exceed a Celestial Deity, and yet they, as True Deities, could not detect him.


    "Die!"


    While they were still in shock, a cold voice suddenly echoed in each of their minds.


    Everyone''s bodies froze, and in the next second, their life force began to drain rapidly.

 Chapter 146: Sylvuss Wrath - Shadows of Power

    "What''s happening? My life force is fading, what is going on?"


    "What kind of technique is this? We''re all affected¡ªcould it be that there''s a Divine King-level powerhouse hiding here?"


    "No, it seems like that kid did it. But with his strength, how could he affect all of us?"


    "No, I don''t want to die! Please stop, stop this technique, aah..."


    The crowd began screaming, their life force rapidly draining. Soon, amid desperate cries, the hundred figures fell to the ground, lifeless.


    "Is this all it takes to challenge me?"


    Sylvus revealed himself, looking at the fallen bodies with disdain. His divine core shone with a radiant light, and he absorbed over a hundred divine abilities into his being.


    "This Soul Extraction technique is pretty useful. When it''s upgraded to the divine level, it not only allows the extraction ofplete memories but also directly takes the enemy''s soul, causing death."


    After taking everything of value from the fallen, Sylvus flew away, leaving the mountain range behind.


    As Sylvus departed, Lancelot and Guba arrived at a nearby branch of the Radiant Temple. With the token in hand, the two entered the temple without hindrance, greeted by the temple''s sub-head.


    "Your honor, what brings you here?"


    The sub-head asked cautiously, knowing that anyone holding Horas''s token wasn''t to be taken lightly.


    "I need to speak with my mentor. You have a summoning array, right?" Lancelot inquired.


    The summoning array was a means for each sub-head tomunicate with the main temple and, if necessary, to teleport directly to them.


    "We have such an array. This way, please, your honor. I''ll activate the array for you right away."


    The sub-head said hurriedly. Initially unsure of Lancelot''s identity, the word "mentor" made things clear¡ªit turned out this young man was Horas''s disciple.


    Given that Horas had never publicly announced taking on a disciple, this could mean Lancelot might eventually lead the entire Radiant Temple.


    Lancelot nodded, giving a signal to Guba. Together, they followed the sub-head deeper into the temple.


    In the innermost chamber, Lancelot and Guba stood before a massive altar, etched with numerous runes. As the sub-head activated the array, a powerful aura filled the room.


    "What is it?"


    A spectral figure materialized in the center of the altar¡ªDeity Emperor Horas.


    "My lord, your disciple requested to see you, so I..."


    "Greetings, mentor. I have important matters to discuss."


    The sub-head hadn''t finished his sentence when Lancelot quickly knelt, with Guba following suit.


    "Lancelot? What has you so anxious?"


    Seeing it was Lancelot, Horas''s expression softened as he asked with curiosity.


    Lancelot didn''t answer right away; instead, he nced at the sub-head, who got the hint and awkwardly left the room, closing the door behind him.


    "Mentor, it''s about the Divine Realm."


    Once alone, Lancelot finally spoke up.


    "The Divine Realm? You were in... the Divine Realm!"


    Horas started calmly but then raised his voice in surprise, his eyes showing a hint of shock.


    He had forgotten that his disciple was in that particr Divine Realm. Now that Lancelot was here, had he met that person?


    "Mentor, a major event urred within the Divine Realm, particrly on Juling Peak..."


    Lancelot recounted what he had witnessed.


    Guba, who was listening nearby, couldn''t help but tremble.


    He never imagined that everyone who entered the Divine Realm would actually die.


    On the other hand, Horas remained calm because, as soon as Lancelot mentioned the Divine Realm, Horas had an inkling that something major had happened.


    With that one''s personality, it was likely that everyone in the Divine Realm would meet a grim fate.


    It seemed his suspicions were correct.


    "How did you get out?"


    Horas eventually asked Lancelot, curious why that person would spare him.


    "Mentor, I told him I was your disciple, and he let me leave. He also asked me to deliver a message to you, reminding you not to forget what you promised."


    Lancelot hurriedly exined. Then, with a hint of hesitation, he finally asked,


    "Mentor, who exactly is he?"


    Horas took a deep breath, unsure how to answer his disciple''s question.


    He couldn''t very well tell him that his mentor had been humiliated and even forced to kneel, could he?


    Where would his dignity as a Deity Emperor go then?


    "You don''t need to worry about his identity. The less you know, the better it will be for you. If you encounter him again, make sure never to provoke him."


    Horas said seriously.


    Although Lancelot was curious, he nodded and didn''t pursue the matter. He trusted that if his mentor could tell him, he would.


    "Is there anything else?" Horas asked, casting a nce at Guba.


    "Mentor, this is Guba, Commander of the Radiant Temple. He was the guard for the Divine Realm and brought me back."


    Lancelot exined.


    "Greetings, Lord Horas. I humbly ask for your protection. From now on, my life is yours."


    Guba said hastily.


    Although he was from the Radiant Temple, if this incident got back to his temple, their leader would most likely make him take the me.


    On the contrary, defecting to Horas offered a chance of survival.


    Horas narrowed his eyes. He understood Lancelot''s implication.


    A templemander, at the very least, would have the strength of a Divine King.


    Such a figure would be a mighty presence wherever they went.


    Moreover, the Radiant Temple and the Radiant Order often stood at odds.


    Having someone of Guba''s rank as an insider would certainly benefit the Radiant Order.


    However, in the next moment, Horas''s aura suddenly surged.


    With a wave of his hand, Guba screamed in pain, was flung backward, and spat out blood, severely injured.


    "You may leave now. Tell your temple leader that we don''t save people from the Radiant Temple."


    Horas said coldly.


    Hearing this, Lancelot frowned, not understanding what his mentor meant.


    But Guba, on the other hand, seemed to catch on, his eyes lighting up as he knelt.


    "Thank you, my lord, for sparing me."


    With that, Guba dragged his injured body out of the room, while Lancelot looked at Horas, puzzled.


    "Mentor, why did you...?"

 Chapter 147: The Hidden Hand

    Lancelot looked at Horas with a puzzled expression.


    He didn''t understand why Guba, despite being beaten, was still grateful.


    "You are still too young. Do you know Tans''s character?"


    Horas asked with a smile.


    Tans was the head of the Radiant Temple, also a Nine-Star Deity Emperor-level powerhouse.


    "Temple Head Tans is known for being harsh and unsympathetic, and he also has some conflicts with you, mentor."


    Lancelot replied after thinking for a moment.


    "That''s correct. Tans is the kind of person who will sacrifice anyone to protect himself. If Guba had returned just like that, the consequences would have been dire. However, since I severely injured him, given the rtionship between Tans and myself, he would want to save face."


    Horas smiled.


    Lancelot suddenly understood.


    Tans already disliked his mentor, and now, seeing his mentor injure one of his subordinates, Tans would undoubtedly try to protect Guba to spite Horas.


    And in doing so, the Radiant Temple would inevitably have to bear the responsibility for what happened in the Divine Realm.


    Thinking of this, Lancelot couldn''t help but nce at Horas.


    His mentor truly was shrewd, easily shifting the me onto the Radiant Temple, while still ensuring that Guba, a powerfulmander, could act as an insider for them in the future.


    "Alright, since you''ve made it out, continue with your training. Unless it''s something important, there''s no need to contact me. Bing stronger is something you must achieve on your own."


    Horas advised Lancelot.


    In the Divine Realm, no one knew that Horas had taken Lancelot as his disciple.


    Otherwise, wherever Lancelot went, others would fear him, and that would prevent him from undergoing real training.


    "As youmand, mentor."


    Horas nodded and then gradually vanished.


    Lancelot rose and left, pondering where he should head next for his training.


    Meanwhile, Sylvus was wandering aimlessly.


    The Divine Realm was vast, and he had no idea where to go next.


    "Oh? There''s a city below. Might as well rest for a bit."


    As he flew, Sylvus noticed arge city beneath him¡ªits size several timesrger than the capital of the Boke Empire.


    Upon entering the city, Sylvus found that it was bustling with people of various races, giving it a lively atmosphere.


    He made his way to an inn and walked in.


    "What can I get you, dear guest?"


    A scantily d catwoman approached Sylvus, her eyes sparkling flirtatiously.


    "Some food and drink."


    Sylvus responded without sparing her a nce.


    Despite her delicate and charming appearance, he had no interest¡ªespecially since she couldn''tpare to Queen Elina of the Angels in terms of allure.


    Seeing Sylvus ignore her, a trace of disappointment shed in the catwoman''s eyes.


    Nevertheless, she smiled and nodded, quickly returning with food and drink.


    "Did you hear? The Divine Realm in the Ancient Path Mountains has opened, and many geniuses from various races have gone in."


    "That Divine Realm opened several days ago, right? It should be ending by now. What''s there to discuss?"


    "There''s actually something big this time¡ªyou probably don''t know, but over thirty thousand people entered the Divine Realm, and fewer than ten survived."


    "What? Only ten out of thirty thousand survived? How is that possible? Did something happen inside the Divine Realm?"


    "I don''t know exactly. I heard it from someone who barely made it out alive. He broke through within the Divine Realm and came outte. When he reached the exit, all he found were corpses."


    "That can''t be. The Divine Realm has always been managed by the temples. If something that serious happened, the other races definitely won''t let it slide."


    "Of course not. But I also heard that outside the Divine Realm, all the powerful representatives from the various races were killed as well."


    As Sylvus filled his ss, he overheard the conversation at the next table.


    He smiled slightly¡ªnews indeed spread fast.


    He wasn''t surprised, though. Most of the people who entered the Divine Realm had died, but there would always be one or two who slipped through the cracks.


    Not that it mattered¡ªno one knew it was him, and even if they did, they couldn''t do anything about it.


    "Brothers, be cautious when heading to the Netherworld Mountains. I heard even the City Lord''s people have been dispatched, so it must be serious."


    "Big brother, isn''t it just some bandits? Why so cautious?"


    "Third brother, our big brother is right. Ordinary bandits wouldn''t warrant the City Lord''s attention¡ªsomething important must be going on."


    Sylvus raised an eyebrow as he listened to another conversation.


    What could be happening in the Netherworld Mountains?


    "Dear guest, your food is ready."


    The catwoman returned, cing the dishes before Sylvus.


    "Wait a moment¡ªwhat happened in the Netherworld Mountains?"


    Sylvus asked, curious.


    The catwoman hesitated for a moment, then smiled slyly at Sylvus.


    "Alright, now will you tell me?"


    Sylvus understood and handed her ten divine crystals.


    "You are too kind, dear guest. It''s said that a group of bandits has appeared in the Netherworld Mountains, and they''re quite powerful. Many people have already fallen victim to them. The temples have issued a bounty, which is why so many strong individuals are heading that way today."


    The catwoman''s eyes lit up as she quickly pocketed the crystals.


    "Oh? Do you know the strength of these bandits?"


    Sylvus continued.


    "I don''t know for sure, but I''ve heard that even True Deity-level powerhouses have perished there."


    The catwoman replied.


    Sylvus narrowed his eyes. If even True Deity-level figures couldn''t survive, then there must be at least a Divine King among those bandits.


    "Where is the Netherworld Mountains?"


    "Head straight south after leaving the city, and you''ll see it."


    Sylvus nodded. Since he had nothing else to do at the moment, he might as well check it out.


    Besides, he needed to test his Titan Cannon''s power¡ªthe Netherworld Mountains should be a suitable target.


    Half an hourter, Sylvus had finished his meal and left, flying towards the Netherworld Mountains.


    Meanwhile, Commander Guba had returned to one of the Radiant Temple''s branches.


    "Guba, what happened? I hope you have a good exnation for this!"


    Upon entering, Branch Head Will red at Guba.


    "Lord Will, it''s a long story, please allow me to exin..."


    Before Guba could finish, a powerful aura filled the room.


    Sensing this aura, both men turned pale and hurriedly knelt.


    "We greet Lord Tans!"

 Chapter 148: Into the Netherworld Mountains

    The next second, a cold voice echoed.


    "Will, what happened in the Divine Realm? Why did everyone who entered die?"


    A man in a ck robe, with dragon horns atop his head, appeared in the main hall.


    This was Tans, head of the Radiant Temple¡ªa Deity Emperor and a member of the Dragon Race.


    "My lord, I am still unsure of the details. It was Commander Guba who went to oversee the Divine Realm. He can provide aplete exnation."


    Will said, ncing at Guba.


    Guba quickly recounted everything he knew, but Tans frowned deeply.


    Even after Guba spoke, it was still unclear what had happened.


    "So, you''re saying a powerful individual appeared in the Divine Realm, causing all others to perish?"


    Tans narrowed his eyes.


    "That''s right. There were few survivors, and one of them was a youth named Lancelot, the disciple of Horas of the Radiant Temple. He can testify."


    Guba nodded.


    But before he could finish, Tans erupted with a fierce aura, causing Guba to scream as blood spurted from his mouth, his face turning pale.


    "You went to the Radiant Temple?"


    Tans asked coldly.


    Did Guba not know that the Radiant Temple and the Radiant Temple had always been enemies?


    "My lord, it was Lancelot who requested I escort him back. I had no choice, so..."


    Guba''s eyes were filled with grievance.


    This made Tans frown, and after examining Guba closely, a trace of surprise crossed his eyes.


    "You were injured?"


    "My lord, Lord Horas inflicted this injury. When he learned of what happened in the Divine Realm, he said I was as good as dead and wanted to kill me. For some reason, he ended up letting me go."


    Guba replied cautiously.


    Hearing this, Tans''s expression darkened.


    It seemed Horas knew him well, realizing that Tans intended to use Guba as a scapegoat.


    By injuring Guba, Horas was baiting Tans to take action. If Tans killed Guba, it would only create dissatisfaction within the temple.


    "He''s trying to provoke me into killing Guba. If I do, the members of my temple will be resentful. Horas, you truly are cunning!"


    Tans thought to himself.


    This meant that he couldn''t kill Guba¡ªotherwise, he would be falling into Horas''s trap.


    "Tans, what should we do now?"


    Will asked, his gaze also drifting towards Guba¡ªhe, too, had hoped Guba would take the fall.


    "Hmph, those who entered the Divine Realm should have been prepared to die. Now that they''re dead, they want to make trouble for my temple? Do they think we''re that easy to bully?"


    Tans snorted coldly.


    "If anyone wants answers, tell them toe to me directly. I''d like to see who dares oppose my temple!"


    Will was taken aback by Tans''s resolute stance.


    He hadn''t expected his leader to be so bold.


    Meanwhile, Guba was overjoyed¡ªhe had survived.


    "I''ll inform the other temples and report to the Deity Emperor. Opposing my temple is a path to self-destruction."


    Tans said calmly.


    He indeed intended to stand firm but not alone¡ªhe nned to drag all the other temples into the fray.


    That way, it wouldn''t just be his temple facing the consequences.


    Upon hearing this, Will realized what Tans intended¡ªhe wanted to implicate all the temples.


    If the Radiant Temple suffered, so would everyone else.


    "Wise decision, my lord."


    As Will spoke, Tans slowly disappeared.


    Will turned to Guba.


    "You were fortunate this time. Go and recover."


    "Thank you, Lord Will."


    Guba nodded and left.


    But inside, Guba was sneering.


    If not for Horas injuring him, he knew he would have been dead by now.


    Unaware of the events at the Radiant Temple, Sylvus had arrived at the Netherworld Mountains.


    "So, this is the Netherworld Mountains? It truly lives up to its name."


    The endless mountain range stretched for countless kilometers, with an eerie atmosphere enveloping it.


    While the area outside was clear and sunny, the inside was shrouded in dark clouds.


    Suddenly, a few figures flew over from afar.


    Sylvus looked over and saw that it was the three people he had overheard in the inn.


    The three appeared to be of human descent, and their power was impressive¡ªall at the True Deity level.


    "Brother, are you also here to deal with the bandits? Why don''t we join forces?"


    The bearded leader smiled at Sylvus.


    Sylvus was a bit surprised. This was their first meeting, and yet they were so friendly.


    He found it hard to believe they were just being altruistic.


    "Brother, there''s no need to be suspicious. We''re from the Spirit n, and we have a strong sense of intuition. When we saw you, we felt that following you would make everything easier."


    One of the others added with a smile.


    "But I''m just a Lower Deity. I''m not that strong."


    Sylvus smiled faintly, releasing his aura.


    Sensing Sylvus''s aura, the trio exchanged surprised nces.


    How could it be possible?


    A mere Lower Deity, yet they felt a sense of safety from him?


    "Brother, you''re traveling alone anyway. Let''s go together."


    The bearded leader, Macken, said after some thought.


    Although he didn''t understand why Sylvus''s low level gave them a sense of safety, they trusted their n''s intuition, which had saved their lives many times before.


    "Alright, let''s go together."


    Sylvus nodded, figuring it would be convenient to have guides.


    The four of them continued deeper into the mountains, getting acquainted along the way.


    The three turned out to be triplets: Macken, Medd (the chubby one), and Mackie (the tall, thin one).


    "Brother Sylvus, ording to the mission we received from the temple, our destination is just ahead. We''ve also seen some corpses along the way, which means others have been here. We should be careful."


    Macken warned.


    There were thousands of temples across the Divine Realm, each overseeing different areas and issuing missions for the strong to aid in maintaining order.


    Although there were plenty of people in the temples, they couldn''t manage everything on their own.


    Sylvus nodded as the four continued.


    As they crossed over a mountain peak, they suddenly froze, hiding themselves while looking down the mountain.

 Chapter 149: Into the Depths of the Netherworld Mountains

    "Boom, boom..."


    As Sylvus and the three brothers looked down the mountain, they saw an intense battle taking ce below.


    Thousands of Divine Realm warriors were fighting against strange, pitch-ck creatures.


    "What are those things?"


    Sylvus asked curiously, observing the dark beings.


    "Are those the Dead Servants of the Demon n? It is said that many years ago, the Netherworld Mountains were the dwelling ce of the Demon n. Eventually, the entire Demon n was annihted by the Divine Realm warriors."


    Macken said seriously.


    "The Dead Servants are a powerful technique of the Demon n. They refine beings from the Divine Realm, preserving their skills from when they were alive. At its peak, the Demon n had over a hundred Deity Emperors, and it took the intervention of the Deity Emperor to wipe them out."


    Macken continued.


    Sylvus was surprised by what he heard.


    Could the bandits in the Netherworld Mountains actually be remnants of the Demon n?


    While the Dead Servants below were indeed strong, the Divine Realm warriors were even stronger.


    It didn''t take long for the Dead Servants to be ughtered, although the Divine Realm side also suffered losses.


    "Lord, all the Dead Servants have been eliminated, but many of our people are injured. What should we do next?"


    A man in armor approached a middle-aged man.


    "Rest here for now; there''s still a tough battle ahead."


    The middle-aged man replied as he looked around at the people present.


    "Lord, should we request reinforcements from the temple? If there are strong remnants of the Demon n here, we might..."


    "No need. They''re just remnants of the Demon n, and we have the strength to deal with them. Besides, we''vee this far, and it''s toote to send a message."


    The man shook his head.


    "Lord, we''re not going to do this anymore. This was supposed to be a five-star temple mission, but now it involves the Demon n. We''re not here to die."


    "That''s right, the Demon n is extremely powerful. If it weren''t for the Deity Emperor''s intervention back then, the Divine Realm would not have stood a chance. Even if they are remnants, we cannot handle this with our strength."


    As the man finished, several others began to voice their objections.


    These people were not his subordinates but had taken on a mission from the temple.


    Temple missions ranged from one to nine stars, with higher stars representing greater difficulty.


    Nine-star missions typically required Deity Kings or even Deity Emperors, while five-star missions could bepleted by True Deity-level powerhouses.


    However, with the involvement of the Demon n, this had be at least a seven-star mission¡ªsomething they simply could not handle.


    The middle-aged man suddenly unleashed his aura, and with one swift motion of his sword, he beheaded a nearby man.


    His body radiated a chilling aura.


    "Since you''re all here, don''t even think about leaving. Do you think the remnants of the Demon n would let you leave? If you try to leave now, they will hunt you down one by one. The result will still be death!"


    The man snorted coldly.


    "If anyone else wants to quit, I will personally send you on your way before the remnants do!"


    Hearing this, those who wanted to leave stopped in their tracks, their eyes filled with anger but with no choice but toply.


    The strongest among them was at the True Deity level, but the man was at the peak of the Nine-Star True Deity¡ªeliminating them would be no trouble for him.


    "Who is that middle-aged man?"


    Sylvus asked curiously.


    "That is Carol, the Lord of Ling City. He''s a Nine-Star True Deity. It''s said that he has always wanted to join the temple, but his ancestors chose the wrong side back in the day, and the temple won''t ept him. It seems he''s trying to wipe out the Demon n''s remnants to earn merit."


    Mackie replied.


    Sylvus understood¡ªno wonder Carol was so adamant.


    He didn''t want the temple involved because he feared they might take the credit.


    It seemed that Carol''s ancestors had been on the wrong side during the struggle for the Divine Realm, leading to their constant suppression.


    "Big brother, why don''t we join them? With so many people around, it would be safer."


    Medd suggested.


    Macken frowned, then turned to Sylvus.


    "What do you think, Brother Sylvus?"


    "If we join them, we are signing our own death warrants. With Carol''s personality, he would use us as cannon fodder. I wouldn''t be surprised if he was the one who spread the news to prevent the temple from getting involved."


    Sylvus smiled.


    If the temple had known there were members of the Demon n here, they would have dispatched powerful warriors long ago, instead of issuing a mission.


    "Brother Sylvus is right. If we join them now, it will be suicide. Medd, our lives should be in our own hands¡ªdon''t rely on others. Even if we are brothers, there will be times we cannot help each other."


    Macken said earnestly, and Sylvus smiled slightly.


    Macken indeed had the qualities of a leader; his wisdom was sound.


    "So, what should we do now? Just wait here?"


    Medd frowned.


    "Not necessarily. I can go ahead and see what''s in the depths of the mountains."


    Sylvus suggested with a smile.


    Macken and his brothers were stunned, looking at Sylvus with surprise.


    Wasn''t a Lower Deity like him just asking for death by going ahead alone?


    "Brother Sylvus, we can just stay here and wait. Those Dead Servants aren''t easy to deal with, let Carol and his people clear the way."


    Macken frowned.


    "Don''t worry, nothing will happen to me¡ªthey won''t even see me. Here, take this. If anything happens, I''ll inform you. And don''t act recklessly before I get back."


    Sylvus said, tossing a jade talisman to Macken.


    This was amunication talisman that worked within a range of ten thousand miles.


    He had found it among the spoils from those he had in.


    "Brother Sylvus, you..."


    Macken was about to stop him, but Sylvus had already vanished into thin air.


    The three brothers were stunned¡ªthey couldn''t sense Sylvus at all.


    "Big brother, will Brother Sylvus be alright? What if something happens to him?"


    Medd frowned.


    "He should be fine. Brother Sylvus isn''t foolish; he wouldn''t do this without confidence. We should trust him, as well as our own intuition."


    Macken said after some thought.


    "Big brother, aren''t we putting too much trust in him? Back then, it was because our Spirit n trusted too easily that..."


    "Enough, don''t bring up the past. We won''t be wrong this time."


    Sylvus hadn''t actually left yet¡ªhe was testing whether the three brothers had ill intentions toward him.


    If they did, he wouldn''t hesitate to eliminate them now.


    But it seemed he had been overthinking; the three brothers seemed trustworthy¡ªworthy of bing allies.


    Without further hesitation, Sylvus moved and quickly flew deeper into the mountains.

 Chapter 150: The Fortress of Dead Kings and the Mysterious Black Egg

    The deeper Sylvus flew into the mountains, the more ominous the surroundings became. Along the way, he noticed numerous demon sentinels guarding the path, seemingly awaiting intruders.


    "The further I go, the stronger these sentinels be. Now I''m already seeing some with the power of a Celestial Deity," Sylvus remarked in surprise, as he realized there was still quite some distance to the heart of this ce.


    Could it be that at the very core, there were sentinels with the power of Deity Kings, Deity Sovereigns, or perhaps even Deity Emperors?


    Curious, Sylvus continued to venture deeper. Before long, a massive ck fortress came into view, perched halfway up a mountain. Surrounding it were even more sentinels, their strength reaching the level of a True Deity.


    "There are far too many sentinels here. How could anyone outside ever hope to break through?" Sylvus frowned.


    Among Carol''s group, the strongest one was Carol herself, a Nine-Star True Deity. Even so, it would be impossible for her to fight through this many sentinels.


    Soon, Sylvus reached the front of the fortress. The sight of the sentinels here took his breath away.


    Deity King rank sentinels! And not just a few¡ªthere were more than thirty of them!


    Inside the fortress, there were likely even more.


    "Over three thousand True Deity sentinels, and thirty Deity Kings... Even though the demon race has been wiped out, so many sentinels remain. It seems there really must be remnants of the demon race inside," Sylvus thought to himself.


    His power of chaos had no effect on these sentinels, as they had long since lost their souls.


    "Let''s see what''s inside."


    Driven by curiosity, Sylvus passed through the gate of the fortress. What he saw inside left him in awe.


    The fortress was vast, and Sylvus found himself in a grand hall, filled with sentinels. A quick nce revealed there were about a hundred of them¡ªall of them Deity Kings. But unlike the ones outside, these sentinels stood motionless as if they hadn''t awakened.


    The further Sylvus ventured into the fortress, the more astonished he became. Everywhere he went, he encountered sentinels¡ªDeity Kings, Deity Sovereigns, and even Deity Emperors.


    "Over three thousand Deity Kings, more than a thousand Deity Sovereigns, and now twenty Deity Emperors..."


    After roughly counting the sentinels, Sylvus couldn''t help but take a deep breath. If these sentinels were unleashed in the divine realm, it would surely be thrown into chaos again.


    "Why do the demons treat Deity Emperors like they''re so expendable?" Sylvus mused.


    After exploring the fortress for a while, he came upon a massive door¡ªthe only one still closed in the entire structure. It was guarded by Deity Emperor sentinels, and the door itself was protected by powerful seals.


    Even a Deity Emperor would struggle to pass through this barrier. But for Sylvus, it was no challenge.


    Turning himself into a shadow, Sylvus effortlessly passed through the door.


    What he saw inside left him in shock once again.


    The hall was filled with sentinels, and all of them were Deity Emperors¡ªover two hundred in total.


    "Even with so many Deity Emperors, they were still defeated by the Supreme Deity? Could the Supreme Deity be stronger than a Deity Emperor?" Sylvus wondered, as he carefully studied the kneeling sentinels.


    Though their eyes were empty, Sylvus could sense a solemn and dignified atmosphere.


    "Why are they all kneeling in the same direction? Is there something over there?"


    Curious, Sylvus looked ahead and spotted a massive throne.


    A rhythmic thumping echoed through the hall, and as Sylvus approached, he realized it was the sound of a heartbeat.


    Upon reaching the throne, he saw arge ck egg resting quietly upon it. The heartbeat wasing from within the egg.


    "Could this be thest remnant of the demon race?" Sylvus frowned, inspecting the strange egg covered in ancient runes.


    Though he couldn''t understand the symbols, three words suddenly shed through his mind: God yer.


    "God yer? Is this egg thest bloodline of the demon race, created to destroy the gods?"


    Squinting, Sylvus pondered the possibility. Given the rtionship between the demon race and the divine realm, it made sense. But he was more curious about why the Supreme Deity hadn''t discovered this egg during the demon purge.


    "It seems all the sentinels outside are here to protect this egg. I wonder what will hatch from it," Sylvus thought, staring at the ck egg.


    There was nothing else of value in the fortress¡ªjust sentinels, far too many of them, and none of them holding any treasures.


    "Since I''m here, I can''t leave empty-handed. Taking this egg wouldn''t be too much, right?"


    With a sly grin, Sylvus summoned his divine power, intending to store the egg in his system''s space.


    However, the moment his power touched the egg, the runes on its surface red with light.


    At the same time, the two hundred Deity Emperor sentinels that had been kneeling suddenly opened their glowing green eyes.


    "Boom!"


    An immense pressure exploded in the hall as the sentinels focused their gazes on Sylvus.


    Having revealed himself, Sylvus felt a chill down his spine as two hundred Deity Emperors stared him down.


    "Is this what it feels like to be watched by the abyss?"


    But strangely, the sentinels didn''t move, despite locking their gaze on him.


    "Why aren''t they attacking? Are they not fully awakened yet?" Sylvus wondered.


    Just then, he noticed the glowing light on the egg beginning to coalesce, forming into a floating orb of energy.


    "A human? Why do you carry the scent of the angelic race?" a voice emerged from the orb.


    The orb circled Sylvus, as though it were inspecting him.


    "The angelic race?" Sylvus blinked, then retrieved Elena''s ancestral stone from his hand.


    "Are you referring to this?"


    "Indeed, the scent of the angels¡ªthough faint, it is unmistakable. How are you connected to them?" the voice asked curiously.


    the ranking was: Lower Deity , Intermediate Deity , Higher Deity , Celestial Deity , True Deity , Deity King, Deity Sovereign, and Deity Emperor, each divided into nine stars

 Chapter 151: the Secret of the World Shard

    Hearing the orb''s question, Sylvus smiled slightly. He wasn''t in a hurry anymore.


    "Before I answer you, why don''t you tell me first: What exactly are you, and what''s your rtionship with the demon race? And what''s the deal with this ck egg?" Sylvus asked.


    The orb paused, and then a cold voice echoed from it.


    "Human, I suggest you answer me first, or else these sentinels won''t¡­"


    "Kneel!"


    "Boom¡­"


    Before the orb could finish speaking, Sylvus let out a cold snort.


    Instantly, the two hundred Deity Emperor-level sentinels, who had been ring at Sylvus, knelt down in unison.


    "How... how is this possible? How did you do that?"


    The orb''s voice quivered in shock. These sentinels only obeyed themands of the demon race. How had this human managed to control them?


    "Your sentinels seem useless against me. Now, will you answer my questions, or should I smash this egg?" Sylvus smirked.


    The previously white orb slowly turned red, as if it was consumed by rage. But Sylvus merelyughed coldly as a sword appeared in his hand, ready to strike the egg.


    "Wait! I''ll talk, I''ll talk¡­!"


    Seeing Sylvus''s actions, the orb''s color returned to white, and an urgent voice rang out.


    Satisfied, Sylvus put away his sword, turning his gaze to the orb, waiting for an exnation.


    The orb seemed to sigh in relief when Sylvus stopped. Although the ck egg was protected by powerful seals that no ordinary person could break, Sylvus''s ability to slip in unnoticed andmand Deity Emperor sentinels made the orb hesitant to take risks¡ªit couldn''t afford to gamble.


    "To answer your first question, I am a wraith, responsible for overseeing everything in the demon fortress and preventing intruders. I also guard the Demon Lord," the orb exined.


    "So, just a caretaker, huh? Go on," Sylvus said with augh.


    The "lord" the orb referred to was clearly the ck egg before him.


    "As for your second question, there''s no need for me to exin further. I was created by the Demon Emperor before his death, and inside this egg is the new Demon Lord," the orb continued.


    "Your Demon Lord is just an egg?" Sylvus couldn''t help but chuckle.


    "Silence! My lord hasn''t been born yet. When the Supreme Deity led an assault on our demon race, the Demon Emperor foresaw that resistance was futile. So, he gathered the power of our entire race to nurture a new Demon Lord," the orb replied coldly.


    "Didn''t the Supreme Deity notice what you were up to back then?" Sylvus asked curiously.


    "Hmph. This fortress is a spatial artifact. Even the Supreme Deity couldn''t track it. No matter how hard he tried, he wouldn''t have been able to find us."


    Sylvus nodded in understanding. That exined why the Supreme Deity hadn''t discovered this ce. The fortress itself was a spatial treasure.


    "Now, can you answer my question? What''s your rtionship with the angelic race? Weren''t they exiled long ago?" the orb asked again.


    "Why, do you have a grudge against them?" Sylvus asked.


    "Impossible! The demon race and the angelic race are steadfast allies. Do you know why the Supreme Deity wanted to wipe out our demon race? It was because we sought to overthrow his rule. But his power was too great, and in the end, we were pushed to the brink of extinction," the orb revealed.


    Sylvus squinted. So, that was the truth behind the demon race''s downfall. It seemed there were many who were dissatisfied with the current Supreme Deity.


    "Now will you tell me your connection to the angelic race?" the orb pressed again.


    After thinking for a moment, Sylvus decided to exin. He wasn''t particrly concerned¡ªif he wanted to leave, there was nothing here that could stop him.


    After listening to Sylvus''s exnation, the orb fell silent for a few seconds, then let out a deep sigh.


    "Who would have thought the once-glorious Titan and Angelic races would fall to such a state. It''s fortunate that the bloodline seals have been broken, and with the Titans by their side, they will soon return to their former glory," the orb said before flying closer to Sylvus.


    Then it asked a question that stunned Sylvus.


    "Your name is Sylvus, isn''t it?"


    Hearing this, Sylvus froze, his brow furrowing as killing intent shed in his eyes.


    "You know me?"


    He had been here for quite some time and hadn''t mentioned his name to anyone. The fact that the orb knew who he was left him feeling unsettled.


    "Indeed, it''s you. The Demon Emperor was right. Ten thousand yearster, a human named Sylvus woulde to protect the birth of the Demon Lord," the orb said, its voice filled with excitement.


    Sylvus, however, remained wary.


    "Ten thousand years ago, you knew I''d be here?"


    Ten thousand years¡­ If he had a past life, he probably would''ve been a mere monkey back then. Was the demon race really expecting a monkey to save them?


    "You don''t need to be confused. This was the result of the Demon Emperor''s life-long efforts in divination. To uncover this prophecy, our demon race lost fifty Deity Emperor-level powerhouses. All we knew was your name and race¡­" the orb exined.


    Sylvus frowned. It wasn''t entirely impossible. In the divine realm, such powers of foresight existed.


    "And how do you know I''ll help you?" Sylvus asked, still doubtful.


    He had no intention of assisting the demon race. It wasn''t that he feared opposing the Supreme Deity¡ªit just seemed like a hassle.


    "Because the Demon Lord possesses something you need," the orb said with a grin.


    "And what might that be?"


    "Let me think¡­ Ah, it''s called a world shard. It''s been so long, I can barely remember."


    "A world shard?"


    Hearing those words, Sylvus''s eyes gleamed. Although he didn''t know the exact purpose of a world shard, it was something his system had mentioned, so it was definitely something powerful. The system had also told him that there were other world shards scattered across the divine realm.


    Apparently, he had found one.


    "The world shard is sealed within the Demon Lord''s body. Once the Demon Lord is born, you can obtain it. In addition, the entire demon race will serve you¡ªif you help us this one time," the orb said hurriedly.


    Hearing this, Sylvus couldn''t help but raise an eyebrow.


    "Your demon race only has this Demon Lord left, right? I suppose it''s true that the entire race will obey me," Sylvus said sarcastically.


    "Of course not! Many bloodlines were sent to other worlds. Once the Demon Lord is born, he will summon the rest of the n," the orb replied.


    Sylvus didn''t respond immediately, instead falling into deep thought.


    It seemed he was bound to sh with the Supreme Deity after all. Whether it was the angelic race, the Titans, or the demon race, all three had deep grudges against the Supreme Deity. And even if he wanted to avoid getting involved, it seemed inevitable. With the rules of Esral continent''s world recovering, it wouldn''t be long before the Supreme Deity found out.


    And when that happened, he would be drawn into the conflict.


    "How will it be born?" Sylvus asked after some thought.

 Chapter 152: The Unfolding Secrets of the Demon Fortress

    Upon hearing Sylvus''s words, the orb knew that he had agreed. It let out a sigh of relief.


    With this, the demon race could rise once more.


    "We need to wait for three more days. The Demon Lord is still gathering strength, and when the timees, he will be born," the orb exined.


    Sylvus nodded and nced around.


    "Don''t you have any treasures in this fortress?" he asked.


    The demon race, having once gone head-to-head with the Supreme Deity, should surely have some valuable treasures.


    "All of our treasures were used to nourish the Demon Lord. Only this fortress, the demon artifact, remains," the orb replied.


    Sylvus was a bit disappointed. He had hoped for some extraordinary treasure, but it seemed the demon race was poorer than he thought.


    "Oh, right, Lord Sylvus, I would ask you to take care of the group outside," the orb added.


    Sylvus raised an eyebrow.


    "You have so many sentinels here. Any one of the Deity King level could deal with them. Why do you need me?"


    "Lord Sylvus, you may not know this, but all of these sentinels are our own demon race," the orb exined.


    "What? These are all demons?" Sylvus was surprised. The demon race was ruthless enough to turn their own into sentinels.


    "The outside world doesn''t know much about us. All of our sentinels were once members of the demon race. In order to create a sentinel, the bloodline of the demon race is required. When a member of our race dies, we turn them into sentinels. Over hundreds of thousands of years, we''ve umted this many powerful beings," the orb continued.


    Sylvus understood now. That exined how the demon race had so many Deity Emperor-level sentinels. It had taken them ages to build up such a force, and they had done so using their own fallen members.


    "Is this some sort of ''waste recycling''?" Sylvus thought to himself.


    For most beings, death was final. But for the demon race, even in death, they continued to serve, protecting their race. Over time, they had amassed a terrifying number of sentinels.


    "So what does this have to do with me stepping in?" Sylvus asked.


    "The Demon Lord hasn''t awakened yet. All of the sentinels here are under my control, and I can onlymand those below the True Deity level," the orb admitted.


    "And when the Demon Lord awakens, these sentinels will need to be sacrificed to provide enough power. So, I can''t do much about the people outside," the orb added.


    Sylvus nodded, finally understanding why only the weaker sentinels had been sent to harass the intruders earlier. The stronger ones were beyond the orb''s control.


    "I''ll take care of the people outside," Sylvus said after thinking it over. It would be a good opportunity for him to test his abilities.


    "Thank you, Lord Sylvus."


    "Oh, by the way, I need to bring three people in. They are from the Spirit n. Make sure the sentinels don''t attack them," Sylvus added.


    The McKen brothers were quite useful, and Sylvus intended to bring them in. He also needed reliable allies in the divine realm.


    "The Spirit n? Are you referring to the Spirit n?" the orb''s voice suddenly erupted in anger, trembling with fury.


    "What''s the problem?" Sylvus asked, confused. Why was the orb so angry at the mention of the Spirit n?


    "Lord Sylvus, the Spirit n cannot be trusted! They were the ones who supported the Supreme Deity in bringing chaos to the divine realm, causing countless races to suffer. It''s said that the current Supreme Deity is a member of the Spirit n," the orb replied in a stern voice.


    Sylvus blinked, surprised. He hadn''t expected such a revtion. But why did the McKen brothers seem so decent to him?


    "Let them in for now. We''ll see what happens," Sylvus said after a moment of thought. If the brothers were indeed connected to the Supreme Deity, he wouldn''t hesitate to deal with them.


    "Please be careful, Lord Sylvus!" the orb warned.


    Sylvus then took out a jade token and sent a message to the three McKen brothers.


    Outside the fortress, McKen, McDe, and McGi quickly received the message.


    "Big brother, what did Brother Sylvus say?" McDe asked curiously.


    McKen frowned slightly, unsure.


    "Sylvus says we should head straight to the heart of the fortress. He''ll be waiting for us there, and the sentinels won''t attack us."


    "How''s that possible? Can Sylvus reallymand these sentinels?" McDe said in disbelief.


    "It''s not impossible. How else could Sylvus have reached the deepest part of the fortress?" McGi, who had been silent, pointed out.


    "Let''s go take a look. If things get dangerous, we can always escape. Even a Deity King can''t stop us," McKen decided after thinking it over.


    Despite his reluctance to take unnecessary risks, he had an inexplicable trust in Sylvus. It was as if following Sylvus''s lead would ensure everything turned out right.


    McDe and McGi exchanged nces, then nodded in agreement. They were curious to see if Sylvus had really made it to the heart of the fortress.


    With their decision made, the three brothers took off toward the deeper parts of the mountains.


    Not long after the three left, Carol and her group at the foot of the mountain also stood up, their eyes turning toward the depths.


    "This is strange. The sentinels aren''t attacking us. Could Brother Sylvus really be able tomand them?" McKen pondered aloud as they flew.


    As they traveled, they encountered several sentinels, but to their surprise, the sentinels acted as if they didn''t even see them.


    "No way. Demon sentinels can only bemanded by members of the demon race. Sylvus isn''t a demon, so he must''ve used some other method," McKen reasoned, shaking his head.


    "Let''s keep going. We''ll ask Brother Sylvus when we see him."


    The trio continued flying deeper into the fortress. But along the way, they were increasingly shocked.


    They realized the sheer number of sentinels, and how powerful they were.


    "Big brother, could that be the Demon Fortress? Didn''t the Supreme Deity destroy it when he wiped out the demon race?" McGi eximed in surprise when they neared the fortress.


    "It''s definitely the Demon Fortress. It matches the records in our n''s ancient texts. Something else must''ve happened back then," McKen said, nodding.


    "Big brother, look! Those sentinels are at the Deity King level. The demon race was wiped out, yet there are still so many powerful sentinels?" McDe eximed, staring at the dozens of sentinels guarding the entrance.


    McKen took a deep breath. He was starting to realize that things were far moreplicated than he had initially thought.


    There were so many demon sentinels here.


    Even the fortress itself had reappeared, along with Deity King sentinels standing guard. There had to be some earth-shattering secret hidden within.


    "Big brother, should we go inside?" McGi asked nervously, swallowing hard.


    McKen hesitated, unsure of what to do.


    There were Deity King-level sentinels guarding the entrance. Inside, there could very well be Deity Sovereign or even Deity Emperor sentinels.


    Given the history between the Spirit n and the demon race, entering would be a death sentence.


    Just as McKen was lost in thought, the gates of the Demon Fortress slowly opened, and a figure stepped out from within.

 Chapter 154: The Devastating Power of the Titan Cannon

    With the Demon Spirit guiding him, Sylvus soon arrived at the top of a mountain.


    There was a small canyon below, the only passage for anyone trying to reach the deeper parts.


    "This is the perfect spot for the cannon," Sylvus said with a faint smile, selecting an ideal position.


    With a wave of his right hand, the Titan Cannon appeared before him.


    He adjusted its position, ensuring that the cannon could cover the entire canyon with one shot.


    "Now, all that''s left is to wait for them to arrive," Sylvus said with a grin, sitting down to wait.


    He had already instructed the Demon Spirit to withdraw the sentinels from the area, which meant Carol and his group would have an unobstructed path to this spot.


    ording to the Demon Spirit''s estimation, it would take Carol and his group about an hour to reach this point. With nothing else to do, Sylvus took out some cultivation resources and began training.


    He was currently a Three-Star Lesser Deity, the strongest person on the Esral continent. But in the divine realm, he was still too weak.


    Meanwhile, Carol led his group of several thousand deeper into the Nether Mountains.


    However, they soon realized something was wrong.


    "Lord Carol, we haven''t encountered any sentinels ahead," one of the men hurried over to report.


    "Strange. Why have the sentinels suddenly disappeared?" Carol frowned in confusion.


    He couldn''t believe the sentinels had simply left because they thought his group was too strong. Something was happening that he didn''t know about.


    "Everyone, be cautious. The demon remnants must have some powerful trick waiting for us," Carol warned his group.


    Many in the group looked displeased.


    They had been forced into this by Carol, but now that they were here, there was no turning back. If the demon remnants didn''t kill them, Carol certainly wouldn''t let them leave.


    They continued their cautious advance, moving neither too quickly nor too slowly.


    They stopped frequently to scout ahead, turning what should have been an hour-long journey into a two-hour ordeal.


    "They''re being way too cautious. They''re still not here," Sylvus muttered, opening his eyes. He had been on the verge of another breakthrough.


    Just as he was thinking this, the sound of footsteps echoed through the canyon.


    Sylvus nced down and saw a group of people entering the canyon below.


    "Finally, they''re here," Sylvus smiled, standing up and walking over to the Titan Cannon. He loaded the charged Spirit Bomb into the cannon.


    "Everyone, be on your guard. Something feels off about this ce," Carol said as soon as he stepped into the canyon.


    He nodded to a man beside him, who immediately vanished, darting deeper into the canyon to scout.


    "Oh? So they''ve even got scouts. As expected from a city lord," Sylvus chuckled, watching the man approach.


    With a wave of his hand, Sylvus hid the Titan Cannon and disappeared from sight.


    A few secondster, the scout arrived at Sylvus''s previous location.


    Seeing nothing out of the ordinary, he returned to report.


    Carol''s group continued forward, unaware of whaty in wait.


    Sylvus, meanwhile, set up the cannon again, waiting for everyone to enter the canyon before firing.


    "That''s enough. Today, you''ll all rest here forever," Sylvus muttered, his gaze fixed on the Titan Cannon.


    As a surge of divine power flowed into the cannon, the magic crystals embedded in it began to glow.


    A powerful force started to build within the Titan Cannon, and Sylvus''s eyes gleamed with anticipation. He was eager to see just how destructive this weapon truly was.


    "Hm? Something''s not right. I''m sensing a strong danger," Carol suddenly halted, his eyes scanning the surrounding cliffs. This was indeed a perfect spot for an ambush.


    "Wait... this isn''t good. Everyone, retreat!" Carol''s face changed as he shouted the order.


    But it was toote.


    Just as Carol yelled, a blinding light shot toward them. A thunderous explosion followed, shaking the entire Nether Mountains.


    There was no time to escape. Gritting his teeth, Carol shouted again.


    "Everyone, channel your divine power to block it!"


    The group saw the iing light, and without needing further instruction, a massive barrier of divine power formed in front of them, powered by everyone''sbined strength.


    "This many people¡­ we should be able to block it," Carol muttered to himself, swallowing nervously as he stared at the barrier.


    "Boom!"


    But in the next second, the light crashed into the barrier.


    It didn''tst a second before shattering on impact.


    "Argh!"


    As the barrier broke, thousands of people coughed up blood, their eyes wide with shock.


    What was this light? Why was it so powerful?


    Their barrier, formed by thousands of people, should have taken even a Deity King several seconds to break through. But it had been shattered instantly.


    "We''re finished!"


    Carol stared at the still-approaching light, his face filled with despair.


    He knew in his heart that even as a Nine-Star True Deity, he couldn''t survive this attack.


    In less than a breath, the light engulfed the crowd, causing the entire canyon to tremble violently.


    Large rocks copsed from the surrounding cliffs.


    Amidst the chaos, the power of the light swept through the thousands of people.


    Screams echoed from all directions. Only Carol, the Nine-Star True Deity, remained standing, barely holding on.


    But three secondster, the light surged once more.


    Carol spat out blood, his divine power in disarray.


    "I refuse¡­ I refuse to die like this!" he roared in defiance.


    But in the next instant, he was consumed by the explosion of power.


    In his final moments, he crushed a jade token in his hand.


    "Boom¡­"


    The entire canyon continued to quake for over a minute before the power of the light finally faded.


    Back in the Demon Fortress, the Demon Spirit and the McKen brothers stared in astonishment.


    What had Sylvus done to cause such a massive disturbance?


    Meanwhile, Sylvus stood with a satisfied grin, surveying the aftermath.


    The canyon was no more¡ªonly a pile of rubble remained.


    The entire canyon had copsed under the st, burying the thousands of people who had been caught in it.


    Using his divine insight, Sylvus confirmed that there were no survivors. Nodding in satisfaction, he muttered to himself,


    "The power isn''t bad at all. Especially since Ronald enhanced the Titan Cannon, making the Spirit Bomb twice as powerful. Otherwise, it wouldn''t have been enough to take out a True Deity."


    The only downside was that Sylvus only had one shot left. He''d have to wait for the system to update and see if there were even stronger bombs avable.


    With that, Sylvus turned and flew back toward the Demon Fortress.


    At the same time, in the Dark Temple of the Twelve Temples of the divine realm, a message had just been received¡­

 Chapter 155: The Dark Temples Rising

    The scene unfolds within the Dark Temple''s branch hall. The branch leader, Keremin, sits at the head of the assembly. nking him on both sides are more than a dozenmanders of the temple. One of the seniormanders speaks up:


    "Branch leader, we''ve just received a message from the Lord of Ling City, Carol , right before his death. He reported the presence of remnants of the demon race in the Nethermount Mountains. How should we proceed?"


    Keremin''s expression grows somber as he replies, "We are not in a position to handle such matters ourselves. I''ve already reported this to Lord Larr, and he will be arriving shortly."


    Although the demon race was wiped out long ago by the Divine Lord himself, a few survivors have lingered. This time, they''ve appeared in their former stronghold, the Nethermount Mountains, making this situation even moreplex.


    Anothermander snorts, "I''ve already investigated this. Carol issued a mission in the temple, and many took it upon themselves to venture into the Nethermount Mountains. It''s clear that Carol wanted to prove himself, hoping to gain favor with the temple, but his ambition ultimately led to his demise."


    The group nods in agreement. Carol had hoped to join the temple, but his family''s history made this impossible, and it seemed he had discovered the remnants of the demon race, attempting to take the glory for himself. Unfortunately, he failed and met his end.


    "His death is not our concern, but we must handle this demon matter carefully. Let''s wait for Lord Larr''s arrival," Keremin concludes.


    Shortly afterward, an overwhelming presence fills the hall, and all eyes brighten. Everyone stands in unison.


    "Wee, Lord Larr!"


    A man with a cold, strange beauty enters the room, his very aura chilling the air around him. This is none other than Larr, the main leader of the Dark Temple and a nine-star vampire Deity Emperor.


    "Tell me what happened," Larr says as he takes his seat at the head of the table.


    Keremin quickly recounts the situation. Larr listens with a cold gleam in his eyes.


    "Hmph, Carol died too easily. Finding the demon remnants and failing to report it¡­ what a waste."


    The room grows tense as Larr''s voice sends a chill down their spines. Then, after a brief pause, he asks, "Do we know how powerful these demon remnants are?"


    Keremin quickly responds, "No, Lord Larr. However, Carol''s final message indicated that several demon death knights have appeared, and they won''t be easy to deal with."


    "Demon death knights?" Larr narrows his eyes, realizing the danger. Even he would be cautious when dealing with such beings.


    "This is not a battle for the Dark Temple alone," Larr smirks coldly, his fingers flicking with a glow of blood-red energy that quickly disappears into the space around them.


    Meanwhile, back at the demon fortress, Sylvus returns, his face rxed as he looks at the three figures waiting for him.


    "They''ve been dealt with. No one will disturb us for now," Sylvus announces to the demon spirit and the trio of guardians.


    "The Demon Lord will fully emerge in three days. By then, even the Divine Lord won''t be able to stop us," the demon spirit says confidently.


    Sylvus nods, his eyes briefly flicking to therge ck egg on the throne. The energy it radiates has be even stronger.


    "Find me a quiet room. I need to break through my current level," Sylvus orders.


    The demon spirit quickly prepares a room for him, and outside, dozens of death knights stand guard, a sight that only the demon race could muster. Sylvus sits down, beginning to absorb rare treasures, closing in on bing a four-star lower Deity. The days pass in silence.


    On the third day, Sylvus awakens, his breakthroughplete. His power now elevated to the four-star level, he walks toward the main hall.


    Today is the day the Demon Lord emerges.


    The ck egg on the throne is now covered in cracks, and a powerful energy surges through the hall. Sylvus turns to the demon spirit beside him.


    "What rank will the Demon Lord be once he emerges?" Sylvus asks.


    "The Demon Lord will begin at the True Deity level, and after absorbing the power of the demon death knights, he will ascend to Deity Emperor, possibly even surpassing that," the demon spirit exins.


    Sylvus smirks, "Quite lucky for him, isn''t it? Born a True deity and guaranteed a path to Deity Emperor."


    "How much longer until he emerges?" Sylvus asks impatiently.


    "Two more hours, once the protective seal ispletely broken, the Demon Lord will absorb all the demon death knights, and I too will merge with him," the demon spirit replies.


    Sylvus nods. The demon spirit isn''t truly a living being but a vessel of the demon race''s legacy, handed down from one Demon Lord to the next.


    Just then, one of Sylvus''panions, Makon, steps forward with a concerned expression.


    "Sylvus, we have a bad feeling about this. Things won''t be as simple as they seem," Makon says.


    Sylvus chuckles in response, "Of course it won''t be. I''m sure the temple has caught wind of what''s happening."


    Carol , after all, was the lord of an entire city. His death wouldn''t go unnoticed, and with the loss of thousands of people, the temple is surely investigating the Nethermount Mountains.


    "What do we do if the temple sends people after us? We can''t possibly stand up to them. Shouldn''t we call upon reinforcements from the n? We may not be able to defeat the temple, but we could buy ourselves some time," Makon suggests.


    Although the spirit n has lost much of its former glory, they still possess Deity Emperor-level warriors, albeit at great risk.


    Sylvus gives Makon a surprised look, noting the depth of his loyalty to the spirit n.


    "No need. If they send Deity Emperors, we''ll just kill them," Sylvus says with a casual wave of his hand.


    Your gift is the motivation for my creation. Give me more motivation!

 Chapter 156: Strange

    When Macon and hispanions heard Sylvus''s words, they were utterly bewildered. What had he just said? How could he speak so casually about facing down a Deity Emperor, a figure of immense power in the divine realm? Was he joking?


    "A mere Deity Emperor? And he''ll kill them as theye?" Macon thought to himself, his confusion evident. This had to be a mistake. Sylvus, a lower Deity , standing against a Divine Emperor was the reverse of what should happen. It would be more urate to say that Sylvus would be the one defeated if he faced such power.


    Sylvus, however, seemed unbothered by their confusion. His expression remained calm, as though he saw no issue in his bold ims. His calm demeanor only added to the sense of disbelief among hispanions. They knew their strengths and limitations; the power of a Deity Emperor was far beyond what any of them could handle.


    Yet here was Sylvus, talking as if the Deity Emperors were just another obstacle to ovee.


    "Sylvus," Mageling, the demon spirit, broke the tense silence, his voice carrying a note of concern. "If they really doe, I canmand the death guards of the Demon Emperor to hold them off for a while. Even if it means dying the Lord''s recovery, we must ensure that no harmes to him."


    Mageling''s suggestion wasn''t offered lightly. Summoning the death guards would take a significant toll on him, draining his vital energy, which was no small cost. This energy wasn''t just any power¡ªit was the inherited strength of the demon race, their very essence.


    Sylvus, however, only smiled and shook his head at the offer. "No need to strain yourself. Leave the Divine Hall''s people to me," he replied. There was a quiet confidence in his tone that caught everyone''s attention. Was he really nning to face the iing Divine Emperors on his own?


    Mageling fell silent, contemting the situation. He understood the risks of summoning the death guards, and the cost it would exact from him. Still, handing over this responsibility to Sylvus seemed just as dangerous, if not more so. The Divine Hall''s forces were not to be taken lightly.


    "Thank you, Sylvus," Mageling said, his tone formal and respectful. "From this moment forward, the demon race will follow your lead."


    Sylvus waved his hand dismissively, as if he had no interest in such allegiance. "I have no ambitions to dominate the world," he said. "If I had such desires, I would have crowned myself Emperor back on the continent of Air."


    While Sylvus''spanions mulled over his words, events outside the Netherworld Mountains were unfolding quickly. A group of warriors flew towards the mountain range. Among them were several powerful figures, one of whom was a man named Lar.


    "Lord Lar," said a man named Cormin, flying alongside him. "Ahead lies the Netherworld Mountains. I can sense demonic energy within."


    Lar nodded, his expression stern. "Let the others rest here for a moment. We''ll wait for the other two temples to arrive."


    Behind Lar and Cormin flew tens of thousands of elite warriors from the Dark Temple. Each warrior had at least reached the level of a True Deity, with many of them having achieved the rank of deity King. Among their ranks were even a few deity Emperors, the most powerful beings in the divine realm. This force represented the main army of the Dark Temple, and they were a formidable presence.


    While they might not be invincible, few would dare to challenge them.


    It wasn''t long before another group appeared, flying swiftly from two different directions. If Sylvus had been present, he would have immediately recognized one of them: Horace, the head of the Radiant Temple. The other was Tans, the leader of the Light Temple. Both of them had brought their temple''s most elite warriors with them.


    After the three groups merged, theirbined force numbered around a hundred thousand warriors, with over twenty DeityEmperors among them.


    "You''re a bitte," Lar teased, eyeing Horace and Tans with amusement. "Kept me waiting."


    Horace scowled in response. "Lar, this is your Dark Temple''s business. Why are you dragging us into it?"


    He wasn''t pleased. He had been waiting patiently for Sylvus to deliver the materials he''d promised, only to be interrupted by Lar''s sudden call for action.


    "Horace, what do you mean by that?" Tans interrupted, his tone sharp. "The remnants of the demon race must be wiped out for the good of the divine realm. You seem reluctant, though. Perhaps you''d prefer to exin that to the Divine lord?"


    Lar smiled knowingly. This was exactly why he had summoned Horace and Tans. He knew they would bicker, and he could use their rivalry to his advantage.


    "Tans, I see the Light Temple has resolved its issues in the divine domain. I suppose you''re nning to throw your general under the bus, right? Don''t worry, I''ve saved a special spot just for him," Horace sneered, his tone biting.


    "That won''t be necessary," Tans replied coldly. "I''ve already issued my orders. The divine domain is dangerous, and if anyone dies, it''s not our fault. If anyone has a problem, they can take it up with the Twelve Temples¡ªor even the Divine lord "


    Horace fell silent at that. He realized that Tans was trying to drag the rest of them into the situation, a clever strategy to deflect me.


    "Enough," Lar interrupted. "Save your energy for the real fight. We''re dealing with demon remnants here, and they''ve summoned death guards. These aren''t weaklings; some of them are quite powerful."


    At the mention of death guards, the mood grew tense. Even Horace and Tans, who had been quarreling moments earlier, now wore serious expressions.


    "Have there been any signs of Deity Emperor-level death guards?" Horace asked, his tone grave.


    "None so far," Lar replied. "But my scouts have found a fortress deep within the mountains. It''s guarded by a Deity Soveriegn-level death guard."


    Tans''s brow furrowed at the mention of a fortress. "Could it be the Demon Fortress?" he asked. "I didn''t expect that to appear."


    The mention of the Demon Fortress sparked a wave of concern. It wasn''t something the average person in the divine realm knew about, but the leaders of the Twelve Temples did. The fortress was a relic of the demon race, and it had been used to help them escape annihtion during thest great war. Its reappearance meant that the situation was far more dangerous than they had anticipated.


    "It is indeed the Demon Fortress," Lar confirmed. "Do you think I would have summoned you here otherwise?"


    "We can''t waste any more time," Tans said. "We need to move in and take the fortress before things get out of hand."


    Horace and Lar nodded in agreement, and the three leaders led theirbined forces deeper into the Netherworld Mountains, their hundred-thousand-strong army following behind.


    Inside the Demon Fortress, Mageling sensed the approaching threat. "The Divine Hall''s forces have arrived," he said, his voiceced with a chilling edge.


    Sylvus nced outside, a faint smile on his lips. "They arrived sooner than expected," he remarked. "Call back the death guards. I''ll handle this myself."


    Without waiting for a response, Sylvus began walking toward the fortress''s entrance.


    Macon and the others hesitated. They wanted to protest, to offer their help, but they knew their power was insufficient. In the face of so many Deity Emperors and their elite forces, they would only be a hindrance. Even if they summoned reinforcements from their ns, it would be toote by the time they arrived.


    Reluctantly, they chose to ce their faith in Sylvus, even though the odds seemed overwhelmingly against him.


    Meanwhile, Tans, Lar, and Horace were making their way through the mountains. They had expected to encounter death guards along the way, but so far, they hadn''t seen a single one.


    "Strange," Tans muttered. "Weren''t we told the mountains were crawling with death guards? Where are they?"


    "They must have realized we''reing," Lar said with a grin. "Let''s move forward and meet them head-on."


    Horace, however, wasn''t as rxed as hispanions. Something about the ce unsettled him. There was a presence here¡ªone he recognized, one that made his skin crawl.


    "Could it be¡­ him?" Horace thought, dread creeping into his mind.


    Yes. There was no mistaking it. The energy he was sensing belonged to that man.


    Could Sylvus be the demon remnant they were hunting? It didn''t make sense, though. If Sylvus were a demon, Horace would have sensed it long ago.


    "I hope he''s not here," Horace muttered under his breath. If that man truly was present, then they were all in grave danger.


    As they approached the heart of the mountains, they spotted the Demon Fortress nestled halfway up a mountainside. And just outside the fortress, they saw a figure lounging casually on a massive boulder, seemingly unbothered by their presence.


    Tans and Lar didn''t react at first, but when Horace got a clearer look at the figure, his face went pale.


    It was him. Sylvus.

 Chapter 157: Larl lunged

    "Have they finally arrived?"


    The sound of the wind whistling through the barren demonnds was the only other noise apanying Sylvus''s voice as he stood tall on a rocky outcropping. His gaze was sharp, piercing through the distance as he spotted the figures approaching. With a casual flick, he spit out a sunflower seed shell, his lips curling into a faint smile.


    There was something almost peaceful about the moment, though anyone watching closely would sense the brewing storm beneath his calm demeanor.


    Among the group approaching, one figure stood out to Sylvus ¡ª Horace, the Temple Master of the Temple of Radiance. His presence here, while somewhat surprising, wasn''tpletely unexpected. Sylvus tilted his head slightly, pondering the situation. Of course, the Temple of Radiance would be involved in this.


    After all, they were known for their righteous crusades, always seeking to eliminate what they considered the remnants of evil.


    As Sylvus watched, Horace''s expression flickered with hesitation. The Temple Master had aplex look on his face, one that spoke of inner conflict. What kind of situation was this? Running into Sylvus here, of all ces, in the heart of demon territory? It felt like fate was ying tricks on him.


    If things escted into a fight, Horace mused, what should he do? Should he intervene? Should he stand aside? There was no clear answer. The odds were stacked against him either way. If he stepped in and fought, he might very well be signing his death warrant.


    Sylvus was no ordinary opponent, and Horace knew that better than most. Yet, if he chose not to fight, what would happen when they returned to the temple? The Divine Lord would certainly not let him walk away unpunished for failing his duty. The thought of that punishment sent a shiver down his spine.


    "Human? Boy, are you waiting here for us?"


    It was Larl, the Temple Master of the Dark Temple, who broke Horace''s chain of thought. His voice wasced with suspicion, as if the very presence of Sylvus here disturbed him on some deep, instinctual level. Larl''s gaze narrowed as he studied the lone figure standing in the middle of demon territory.


    "This is the demon n''snd. Why would we find a human here?"


    Larl was genuinely puzzled. Not only was Sylvus human, but he didn''t exude the aura of the demon race, nor did he show any signs of fear in the face of such overwhelming force. It was unnatural, and that made Larl uneasy.


    Standing beside Larl, another figure stirred. Lars, a close ally within the Dark Temple, had a gleam of mischief in his eyes. If a battle was inevitable, perhaps he could find a way to send both Sylvus and some of their more expendable soldiers to their deaths. That way, he could avoid dirtying his own hands while reaping the rewardster.


    "You shouldn''t havee," Sylvus said simply, shaking his head. His voice was calm, but there was a subtle undercurrent of warning.


    "Arrogant!" Larl snapped. "You, a mere human ant, dare to speak to us like that? Do you honestly believe you can stand alone against all of us?" His voice echoed with disdain. Larl was a Deity Emperor, and behind him were over twenty others of the same level, not to mention the hundred Deity Kings and the three Temple Masters. They hade in full force, an army that could conquer worlds.


    "You''re wee to try," Sylvus replied, his smile never wavering.


    Despite the immense power arrayed against him, Sylvus felt no fear. His resources were limited, true, but he still had one trump card up his sleeve: the One-Word Mantra Technique. It was a powerful skill, one that had saved him in dire situations before, and he was prepared to use it again if necessary.


    Larl''s frown deepened. The human showed no signs of backing down, no fear at all. Could he possibly have some hidden method to deal with such overwhelming odds? It seemed impossible. But then again, Larl knew better than to underestimate his opponents.


    "No, it has to be a bluff," Larl thought to himself, clenching his fists. "He can''t possibly take us all on."


    Above them, inside the demon fortress, three figures were observing the unfolding scene. From a small, barely noticeable window, Maken, along with his twopanions Maide and Maki, watched with bated breath.


    "Big brother," Maki whispered, his brow furrowed in concern. "Do you think Brother Sylvus can really handle this? What if something goes wrong?"


    Maken''s gaze remained fixed on the scene below. "The three Temple Masters are here, and they''ve brought so many top-tier experts. Even if something does go wrong, there''s nothing we can do. We''ll just have to hope Sylvus can hold out for a little longer."


    Maken''s voice was tinged with bitterness. They were all powerful in their own right, but against such overwhelming force, even if they transformed into nine-star Deity Emperors, they wouldn''t stand a chance. The only hope they had was in Sylvus, but could he really turn the tide?


    Horace, meanwhile, had his own reservations. As he exchanged nces with the two other Temple Masters¡ªTans of the Temple of Light and Larl of the Dark Temple¡ªhe couldn''t help but feel the weight of the situation. Larl seemed eager to throw himself into the fray, but Horace was far more cautious. This wasn''t just about Sylvus. There was something unsettling about the entire situation.


    "Larl, we were dragged here as your cannon fodder. If anyone''s going to charge, it should be your Dark Temple leading the way. The Temple of Radiance won''t take the lead," Horace said firmly.


    Tans, who had been about to speak, hesitated. Horace had a point. While the human boy didn''t seem like a threat, they were standing on the threshold of a demon fortress. Who knew what traps and dangersy within? If they charged in recklessly, they could be walking straight into disaster.


    "That''s right," Tans said after a moment. "If anyone''s going to charge, it''s your Dark Temple that should go first."


    Larl scowled. He hadn''t expected the other two to band together like this. Normally, the temples of Light and Radiance were at each other''s throats, but today, they seemed united against him. It was frustrating, but he had his reasons for bringing them along. The truth was, Larl wasn''t sure how dangerous the demon fortress was, and he needed someone to act as cannon fodder.


    But now, Horace and Tans had turned the tables on him.


    If Larl backed down now, the other two temples would likely retreat as well. And when they returned to face the Divine Lord, Larl knew he would be held ountable for their failure.


    "Fine," Larl grumbled. "Dark Temple soldiers, attack! And as for that boy¡ªanyone can take care of him."


    With Larl''smand, the soldiers of the Dark Temple surged forward, theirbined aura like a tidal wave crashing toward Sylvus. From within the crowd, a Deity King expert shot forward, moving at incredible speed, his intent clear: to kill Sylvus with a single blow.


    Sylvus watched the approaching figure with a hint of amusement in his eyes. He had expected this. "You''re the ones who started this," he muttered under his breath, just as the Deity King was about to strike.


    In an instant, Sylvus vanished, leaving nothing but a faint ripple in the air where he had stood.


    The Deity King expert blinked, his hand outstretched toward empty space. "Where did he go?" he muttered, confused.


    Larl''s eyes widened as he scanned the battlefield. With his nine-star Deity Emperor strength, he should have been able to track Sylvus easily, but the boy had simply disappeared.


    "They''re finished," Horace thought to himself, swallowing nervously. He was the only one who hadn''t bothered to look for Sylvus. He knew from past experience how futile that would be. Once, on Giant Spirit Peak, Horace had spent an hour searching for Sylvus in a sealed space, using every technique at his disposal, but to no avail.


    And now, here he was again, watching the others search fruitlessly.


    "I''m right here. What are you all looking for?"


    The voice came from above, light and mocking.


    Everyone looked up to see Sylvus floating in the air, looking down at them with a smirk.


    Larl''s face twisted in anger. "You have some skill, but let''s see if you can survive against me!"


    With a burst of blood-red light, Larl charged at Sylvus, his speed almost too fast to follow. His eyes gleamed with a sadistic hunger as his fangs glistened in the light.


    "Don''t worry, boy. I won''t kill you. I''ll imprison you, torture you for a thousand years, and make you wish for death!"


    Sylvus remained still, his expression calm as Larl closed the distance. There was no fear in his eyes, only a quiet resolve.


    "So, you''re a vampire," Sylvus said with a chuckle. "I''ve never seen someone so eager to die. If that''s what you want, I''ll grant your wish. And I''ll send a few others with you forpany."


    "Arrogant fool! Die!"


    Larl''s hand shot out, his nails extending into sharp ws as he aimed for Sylvus''s heart.


    Inside the demon fortress, Maken, Maide, and Maki watched in horror. They couldn''t bear to see what would happen next.


    They shut their eyes, unable to witness the inevitable bloodshed.


    "Die!" Larl roared.


    But in that moment, a calm, clear voice rang out.

 Chapter 158: The Fall of the Dark Temple

    Hearing the voice, Lal was briefly stunned, then burst outughing.


    "Hahaha, I thought you had some real skill, but it turns out you''re just full of words."


    As Lal finished speaking, his sharp ws shed toward Sylvus. Just as they were about to strike him, Lal''s body suddenly shuddered.


    "What... what''s happening? My body..."


    Lal was shocked, his face full of disbelief as he looked at his own body, realizing that it was aging rapidly. His vitality was draining away at an rming speed.


    "What''s going on? My life force is disappearing! What happened?"


    "This can''t be! I am a Deity Sovereign, how could I be losing my life force for no reason?"


    "No... this can''t be... I refuse to ept this!"


    At the same time, the tens of thousands of people from the Dark Temple began screaming. This left the members of the other two temples in shock.


    "What kind of power is this? It can kill so many people instantly?" Tans frowned, realizing that within a short moment, over half of the Dark Temple''s 30,000 members had lost their vitality and copsed. Even more people were still falling.


    The onlookers were confused, but Horace, on the other hand, seemed unsurprised. "As expected, this one is truly powerful. He hasn''t done anything, yet he can wipe out an entire force." Horace took a deep breath and thought to himself. He was d he hadn''t charged forward with Lal; otherwise, he would be lying dead on the ground now too.


    "It''s you! What kind of method did you use?" Lal finally regained his senses, looking at Sylvus with shock. If it had been anyone else suddenly dropping dead, he would have only been surprised. But now, even he had fallen victim to it.


    Compared to moments ago, Lal was now a withered old man, barely able to stand, as if a gust of wind could knock him over. He was a Deity Emperor, one of the most powerful beings in the entire divine realm, and being a vampire, his vitality was incredibly strong. But even so, he could feel himself approaching death.


    This was the most shocking part for him. What kind of terrifying technique had this human man used? Or, how powerful had he be?


    "I told you, you shouldn''t havee..." Sylvus gave Lal a nce, not bothering to engage further. Lal, being a vampire, would die a bitter, but his end was inevitable.


    "I¡­ I''m going to kill you!" Lal, filled with a final burst of killing intent, tried to make onest effort to drag Sylvus down with him. However, as soon as he attempted to release his power, his body exploded in agony, and he let out a terrible scream. His entire body ruptured and burst apart. Thus, a Nine-star Deity Emperor met his end.


    "That''s your doing, not mine," Sylvus said innocently, watching the explosion. Lal had lost 90% of his vitality. Even though he was still technically a Nine-star Deity Emperor, his body couldn''t handle such immense power. If he hadn''t used his divine power, he might have survived a bit longer. But once he activated it, his only fate was to explode.


    Watching Sylvus''s nonchnt expression, the remaining members of the other two temples couldn''t help but shudder. Their eyes shifted to the countless corpses of the Dark Temple members around them. The powerful Dark Temple¡­ waspletely annihted?


    Among the dead were nearly ten Deity Emperors, a hundred Deity Sovereigns, and hundreds of Deity Kings. And in the blink of an eye, they had all been reduced to lifeless bodies.


    Even Lal, the leader of the Dark Temple and a Nine-star Deity Emperor, had died. At this realization, everyone looked at Sylvus with a mixture of reverence and fear. Was this man even human? They hadn''t even seen him make a move, but just by uttering the word "die," the entire Dark Temple had been wiped out.


    "What about you two?" Sylvus now turned his gaze toward Horace and Tans, a faint smile on his lips. He had no intention of exterminating all three temples. After all, Horace was considered his subordinate, and leaving only the Light Temple untouched would cause issues for him when he returned. Since Lal had actively provoked him, Sylvus had used the Dark Temple to make an example.


    "E-Elder, we will leave at once," Horace hurriedly said. He then nced at Tans, who was still in a daze.


    "We should leave too!" Tans snapped back to reality, swallowing hard. This time, he was truly terrified. Even more than when he had faced the Divine Lord. Though the Divine Lord was powerful, they could at least sense his attacksing. But with Sylvus? They didn''t even know what happened before the Dark Temple''s 30,000-strong force had been wiped out.


    How could they even fight back?


    Sylvus nodded and paid them no further attention, turning his gaze toward the 30,000 corpses on the ground. These people were strong members of the Dark Temple, and surely carried valuable items. He also needed to take their divine abilities for himself.


    Seeing Sylvus start to collect the belongings of the fallen, neither Tans nor Horace dared to say anything. They could only stand and watch. It made for a strange scene¡ªone man searching through tens of thousands of corpses while 70,000 powerful individuals stood in the sky, watching in fear, too afraid to make a sound.


    After about ten seconds, Sylvus paused and looked up at the crowd in the sky.


    "You''re still here?" he asked.


    Hearing Sylvus''s words, the 70,000 people trembled. Finallying back to their senses, they quickly shouted, "Leave, let''s get out of here! Why are you still standing around? Get moving!" Horace and Tans yelled.


    The 70,000 people didn''t find the scolding offensive at all. In fact, it was the most pleasant sound they had ever heard. Instantly, they burst into action, turning into streaks of light as they fled at full speed, afraid that if they dyed even a second, Sylvus might change his mind.


    Watching them leave, Sylvus smiled slightly and turned his gaze back to the bodies in front of him. As he pondered his next move, three figures emerged from the magic castle¡ªit was Macon and hispanions.


    "Sylvus¡­ brother, are you really just a lower-ranked deity?" Macon and the others stared at Sylvus in disbelief. They had witnessed everything from inside the castle. Though they didn''t know exactly what method Sylvus had used to kill all the Dark Temple members, they knew for sure that they were all dead, including their leader.


    "Good timing. Help me search these bodies," Sylvus said with a smile, not bothering to exin. The three of them quickly nodded and joined him in searching the corpses.


    While Sylvus circled the bodies to absorb divine abilities, Macon and hispanions began collecting everything of value.

 Chapter 159: The Emergence of the Demon Lord

    At this moment, Horace and his group had already reached the outskirts of the Netherworld Mountains. Once they calmed down, tens of thousands of people realized their backs were soaked with sweat.


    "Horace, what should we do now?"


    Tans hesitated for a moment, then looked at Horace and asked. Horace''s eyes flickered with a hint of surprise before he revealed a mocking expression.


    "Well, well, since when does the glorious Lord of the Light Temple, Tans, seek my advice?"


    Upon hearing Horace''s taunt, Tans had no mood to argue. What had just happened was still haunting him.


    "Hmph! Horace, Lal is dead, and the Dark Temple is as good as destroyed. Once the outside world learns of this, the entire Divine Realm will be shaken. Do you think the Divine Lord will let us off?" Tans snorted coldly.


    Seeing Tans get serious, Horace''s smile faded as well. Though inwardly, he thought, You only survived because of me.


    "What can we do? Naturally, we must inform the Divine Lord and let him decide. That human''s power is too overwhelming. Even if we wanted to capture him, it would be suicide." Horace said helplessly.


    Tans fell silent. Although informing the Divine Lord would certainly result in punishment for them both, Horace was right. If they returned without consulting the Divine Lord, they would be heading to their deaths.


    "Let''s go back and report to the Divine Lord. If even the Divine Lord can''t handle this, then the Divine Realm might be about to change." Horace stared at the sky as he spoke.


    Hearing this, Tans''s face couldn''t help but change.


    "Right¡­" Horace shook his head and said no more. Years ago, the Divine Lord had unified the Divine Realm through unscrupulous means. Now, if someone even more powerful than the Divine Lord appeared, the Divine Lord would certainly not let that person go. Regardless of who won or lost, the Divine Realm would suffer greatly.


    With that, Horace and Tans led their people away, instructing them not to speak of today''s events to anyone.


    Meanwhile, Sylvus and Macon''s group returned to the Demon Fortress, where they found all of the fortress''s death guards kneeling on the ground with reverence, glowing runes shining from their bodies.


    "Lord Sylvus, the Demon Lord is about to be reborn. From now on, the fate of our Demon n rests in your hands."


    Upon entering the main hall, the voice of the demon spirit echoed. The ck egg on the throne had begun to show cracks, releasing a powerful aura.


    "I don''t care about the fate of your Demon n. This is just a transaction." Sylvus frowned. If it weren''t for the World Fragment, he wouldn''t have bothered with the Demon n''s survival.


    The demon spirit said nothing but understood clearly. The moment Sylvus stepped in to help the Demon n, he had already aligned himself with them.


    "Boom¡­"


    Before long, the ck egg burst forth with even greater energy. The restrictions on the egg shattered, and a massive ck sphere of light slowly emerged from within.


    "The Demon Lord has finally been reborn! Our Demon n has hope once again!" The demon spirit''s voice was filled with excitement.


    The next moment, a strong suction force erupted from the ck light sphere, absorbing the demon spirit directly into it.


    Simultaneously, the runes on the bodies of the death guards in the fortress exploded, and Sylvus watched as they disintegrated into streaks of light that quickly flowed into the ck sphere.


    As the death guards vanished, Sylvus noticed that they seemed toe back to life, their faces showing expressions of relief and gratitude.


    With more and more light flowing into the ck sphere, its aura grew stronger and stronger. At first, it was at the Deity Celestial level, but in the next moment, it rose to the True Deity level. Then, it continued upward¡ªDeity King, Deity Sovereign¡ªuntil it finally reached the Deity Emperor realm, only then did the aura begin to slow down.


    "Is this Demon Lord just another sphere of light?" Sylvus frowned as he watched the scene.


    As soon as he thought this, the ck sphere of light''s aura surged again, breaking through the Deity Emperor barrier to an even more terrifying level.


    At the same time, somewhere in the Divine Realm, a pair of icy cold eyes slowly opened, filled with surprise.


    "How strange¡­ Why is there the aura of such a powerful being in the Divine Realm?" But just as this thought formed, a message arrived, and the cold eyes flickered with a chilling intent.


    Back in the Demon Fortress, the ck sphere''s aura was rapidly diminishing, falling from the Deity Emperor level down to Deity Sovereign, then to Deity King, and finally stabilizing at the Deity Celestial level.


    In the next moment, under the gaze of Sylvus and the others, the ck sphere began to change. In less than a minute, a chubby boy, around seven or eight years old, appeared before them.


    "Is this the Demon Lord?" Sylvus narrowed his eyes at the boy standing on the throne.


    So, the Demon n intended to ce their fate in the hands of this little chubby kid?


    The boy suddenly opened his eyes,pletely ck pupils that seemed capable of sucking people in. Even Sylvus felt a bit uneasy looking at him.


    A few secondster, the boy''s aura vanished, and he seemed like an ordinary person. His ck eyes gradually faded until they looked just like any human''s.


    "My name is Deced, born from the act of god-ying."


    The boy spoke then, his voice filled with a coldness that sent shivers through the room.


    Sylvus, however, felt exasperated. This kid may have some presence, but with that naked appearance, it was hard to take him seriously.


    "Deced, is it? Do you know who I am?" Sylvus asked as he looked at the boy.


    Deced looked at Sylvus and then nodded.


    "I inherited all of the demon spirit''s memories. You are the benefactor of the Demon n."


    "Benefactor or not, it doesn''t matter. What''s important is that you give me the World Fragment inside you," Sylvus said dismissively. All he cared about was obtaining the fragment, after which he had no interest in the Demon n''s fate. The Demon Lord was out, and although he was still a little kid, that was none of Sylvus''s concern.


    "Let''s leave this ce first. I can sense a foul, powerful presence approaching us quickly."


    "Boom¡­" As Deced finished speaking, the entire Demon Fortress began to shake. Before Sylvus could react, the fortress transformed into a stream of light and disappeared into the void.


    "¡­"


    Three seconds after the fortress vanished, a phantom figure appeared, its face obscured.


    "They escaped quickly," the phantom murmured, its voice dripping with cold intent. A few secondster, the figure also disappeared.


    Back in the Demon Fortress, Sylvus looked at Deced and asked, "Was that the Divine Lord?" Though they had fled early, he could still sense the overwhelming power.

 Chapter 160: The Deal and the Departure

    "It was just one of his avatars. If his true form had arrived, we wouldn''t have been able to escape," Deced said.


    Sylvus nodded. Even just the avatar carried the aura of a Deity Emperor-level powerhouse. If the true form had shown up, it would likely have surpassed the Deity Emperor level.


    "Now that we''re safe, hand over the World Fragment," Sylvus said, wanting to secure the fragment before anything else.


    "No problem."


    As soon as Deced finished speaking, a radiant light appeared in his hand. Sylvus looked closely and saw that it was indeed the World Fragment.


    "My Demon n always keeps its promises," Deced said, handing the World Fragment to Sylvus.


    This surprised Sylvus. Was Deced really giving it to him so easily? Shouldn''t he be using the fragment to leverage Sylvus''s help for the Demon n? Although puzzled, Sylvus wasn''t about to turn down the fragment that was now within his reach. He quickly epted it, feeling quite satisfied with his haul from this trip.


    "Now that you''ve emerged into the world, the future of the Demon n is in your hands. Take me to a safe ce so I can leave," Sylvus said, ncing at Deced.


    "Elder Sylvus, if I seek your help in the future, would you assist me?" Deced asked sincerely.


    Sylvus thought for a moment before nodding.


    "Since you handed over the World Fragment so readily, I''ll agree to help you with one thing. But don''t expect me to go kill the Divine Lord for you or anything like that."


    "It''s just a small favor, Elder. I hope you can agree," Deced shook his head.


    Sylvus paused, confused. "What do you mean? You want me to help you now?"


    "That''s right. I want to follow you, Elder Sylvus. Please allow me to apany you," Deced said seriously.


    Follow him? Sylvus frowned.


    "Your task now should be to improve your strength and find the rest of your n. Why would you want to follow me?"


    "The Demon n leader left a message long ago: if we wish to strengthen the Demon n, we must follow the one who will save us," Deced exined.


    Sylvus didn''t respond immediately. Was this kid just looking for a bodyguard? Following him was indeed the safest option. It seemed Deced, despite just emerging into the world, was already thinking strategically.


    "Elder Sylvus, you did say you''d grant me one request, and this one doesn''t seem too difficult. I promise I won''t be a burden to you," Deced insisted.


    After a brief hesitation, Sylvus finally nodded.


    "Alright, you cane along then."


    Since he was nning to return to the Ar Continent, having Deced with him could be useful. The Angel n and the Titan n were both located on the Ar Continent, and having these three races meet could be interesting.


    "Thank you, Lord Sylvus." Deced smiled, pleased that Sylvus had agreed.


    "However, if you''re going to follow me, you won''t be able to bring your Demon Fortress with you," Sylvus pointed out.


    "That''s not an issue. This fortress is a divine artifact, and now that I''m its master, I can store it within my body," Deced replied.


    Sylvus nodded, then gave Deced an address. Deced used the Demon Fortress to quickly travel there. After being out for more than ten days, Sylvus thought it was about time to return, especially since the system update wouldn''t take much longer.


    On the way back, Macon and his group left to report their findings to their respective ns. Sylvus didn''t stop them, but they exchanged contact information before parting ways.


    "You wait here. I''ll call someone over," Sylvus said with a smile. They were currently at the location of the Heaven and Earth Portal, but before returning to the Ar Continent, Sylvus needed to get some materials from Horace.


    "Great Space Summoning!"


    With a thought, a space rift appeared in front of him.


    Meanwhile, within the Radiant Temple, Horace was momentarily stunned. He could feel a powerful spatial force binding him, and despite his Deity Emperor strength, he couldn''t resist.


    "What''s going on? This power¡­ Could it be him?" Horace frowned but stopped struggling, knowing resistance was futile.


    In the next moment, the scene before Horace changed, and he found Sylvus smiling at him.


    "Greetings, my lord," Horace quickly bowed.


    "The items?" Sylvus asked directly.


    "My lord, everything on your list is here, along with a few items from the first list you gave me," Horace said, handing Sylvus a spatial storage ring.


    Sylvus epted the ring and inspected it. Seeing that it was indeed filled with materials, he smiled in satisfaction.


    "What''s the situation with the Divine Lord?" Sylvus asked while checking the materials.


    Hearing this, Horace''s body trembled slightly.


    "My lord, the Divine Lord doesn''t know it was you. By the time he arrived, you had already left. However, the Divine Lord has ordered the remaining eleven temples to hunt you down with all their power."


    Sylvus nodded. Let them search all they wanted. He was returning to the Ar Continent anyway. They could scour the entire Divine Realm, but they wouldn''t find him.


    "Alright, nothing else for now. You can go." Sylvus waved his hand dismissively.


    Horace hesitated for a moment, as if wanting to say something. Sylvus noticed and raised an eyebrow.


    "What is it? Something else on your mind?"


    Horace clenched his teeth before speaking.


    "My lord, if you ever need information on the Divine Lord, I can help you."


    Sylvus was surprised. "What do you mean? You don''t like the Divine Lord either?"


    He had assumed only the oppressed races hated the Divine Lord, but now it seemed even someone like Horace, who served under the Divine Lord, wanted to turn against him.


    "My lord, I am of the Divine n. Over the years, the Divine Lord seems to have been plotting something, causing many from various races, including the Divine n, to mysteriously disappear," Horace exined.


    Sylvus studied Horace without speaking, then finally said, "We''ll talk about itter. You can go for now." He wasn''t interested in dealing with the Divine Lord''s affairs at the moment, and he couldn''t yet tell if Horace''s words were true. In any case, only those with absolute power could do as they pleased in the Divine Realm.


    Horace understood that he wouldn''t be able to earn Sylvus''s trust in a few words. Without saying more, he left quickly. Before departing, however, he cast a nce at Deced, his eyes filled with curiosity.


    It seemed the reason Sylvus had appeared at the Demon Fortress earlier was for this young boy.


    "Alright, let''s go," Sylvus said to Deced after Horace had left.


    "Where are we going?" Deced asked curiously.


    "To a ce you''ve never been before. And there, you''ll meet people who can truly help the Demon n," Sylvus said with a slight smile.


    With a wave of his hand, the Heaven and Earth Portal appeared in front of them. Deced looked surprised¡ªhe hadn''t sensed the portal at all.


    Sylvus opened the portal, and together they stepped through, leaving the Divine Realm and returning to the Ar Continent.

 Chapter 161: Return to the Aslar Continent

    Above the Alchemy Shop in the Holy City of the Ar Continent, the shop was bustling with activity, with thousands of people lined up. Compared to when Sylvus left, many had already advanced in their cultivation levels, bing stronger than before.


    At that moment, a spatial ripple appeared in the sky. The crowd queuing below turned their gazes upward, noticing a portal gradually forming. Upon seeing the portal, Men''s eyes lit up. He knew the boss had returned.


    In the next second, Sylvus''s figure stepped out from the portal, with Deced following closely behind.


    "The boss is back!"


    "It''s the boss! We thought you had abandoned us."


    "I heard the boss went to the Divine Realm! That boy next to him¡­ could he be the boss''s son?"


    "Nonsense! The boss was only in the Divine Realm for a few days. How could he already have a son this big?"


    As soon as Sylvus appeared, the crowd of thousands started chattering. Sylvus couldn''t help but nce at Deced after hearing theirments. How could this chubby boy be his son?


    Deced, meanwhile, looked around in surprise. He hadn''t expected Sylvus to bring him to an entirely different world, and the people here seemed incredibly weak.


    Sylvus led Deced into the shop, with Men looking at Sylvus excitedly. Although Sylvus had only been gone for about ten days, Men had felt as if he were without direction.


    "What''s going on here?" Sylvus asked, noticing the massive za outside the shop. While the rest of the shop seemed unchanged, the alley had disappeared.


    "Boss, the number of people lining up to buy pills every day became too much and was affecting the flow of traffic. So, Emperor Boone ordered the surrounding buildings to be demolished and built a za," Men exined.


    Sylvus nodded. The za outside the shop wasn''t a bad idea¡ªit could hold tens of thousands of people, making it much less crowded than before.


    "When you finish up here, tell Boone to notify Ronald and Elena toe over," Sylvus said.


    Men nodded, and Sylvus led Deced upstairs.


    "Elder, what''s going on in this world?" Deced asked curiously as he looked around. The people here were very respectful toward Sylvus, but their strength was too weak, and the presence of divine power was rare.


    "This world was once the homnd of the Titan n, but itter separated from the Divine Realm. I only recently connected it to the Divine Realm," Sylvus exined casually.


    "The Titan n? Elder, are you saying the Titans are in this world?" Deced asked in surprise. The Titans were once the War Gods of the Divine Realm, alongside the Angel n and Asura n, but they had disappeared long ago.


    "Not just the Titans. The Angel n is also in this world. They''ll being over soon," Sylvus said with a smile.


    "Elder, are you serious? The Angel n is here too?" Deced''s eyes gleamed with excitement. While the Demon n didn''t have much interaction with the Titans, they were close allies with the Angel n. Deced had originally nned to seek out the Angel n after his emergence, but had chosen to follow Sylvus due to his own strength limitations.


    Sylvus nodded, then opened his system interface to check the progress of the update, seeing that there were still two days left untilpletion.


    "For now, find yourself a room and get some rest," Sylvus said, before heading to his own room.


    He hadn''t yet had the chance to review the divine abilities he had taken from the Dark Temple members. Upon entering his room, he found everything neat and tidy, indicating that Men had been cleaning regrly during his absence.


    Sylvus closed his eyes, allowing his divine soul to enter his godhead. Compared to when he first acquired the godhead, it now shone with starlight. He had umted around 40,000 divine abilities. While he possessed so many abilities, it wasn''t possible for him to use all of them, as divine abilities required divine power to activate, and his current divine power wasn''t enough to sustain them all.


    "Let''s take a look at the ability I got from Lal," Sylvus thought to himself as a massive ck star flew into view, and a surge of information flooded his mind.


    Great Dark Heaven: A god-level divine ability that allows the user to create a world in which they be invincible.


    Seeing this ability, Sylvus''s eyes lit up. Another invincibility skill!


    "This ability is excellent. With this, even if I leave the shop, I can act with impunity," Sylvus thought. However, there was a drawback: the ability required a constant drain of divine power to maintain. With Sylvus''s current strength, he could only sustain the Great Dark Heaven for three seconds.


    "I''m just a lower deity and I can already manage three seconds. Once I break through to the Deity Emperor level, I should be able to maintain it for five minutes or so."


    For an ability like this, even three seconds was enough for Sylvus to kill anyone.


    He then examined the other divine abilities he had acquired. Though some were impressive, none couldpare to the Great Dark Heaven.


    "Boss, Emperor Boone, n Leader Ronald, and Queen Elena have arrived," Men''s voice called from outside. Sylvus returned from his divine soul state and slowly opened his eyes, heading outside.


    When he arrived in the living room, he found Boone, Ronald, and Elena waiting. Upon seeing Sylvus, the three of them bowed in unison.


    "Boss, we didn''t expect you to return from the Divine Realm so soon. What can we help you with?" Elena asked with a smile.


    "Do you know of the Demon n?" Sylvus asked as he looked at the three of them. Boone looked confused, but Ronald and Elena froze, then nodded.


    "Boss, ording to the Titan n''s ancestral memories, the Demon n was a powerful race in the Divine Realm. It''s said they had a method of refining death guards, which was incredibly strong," Ronald exined.


    "The Demon n was once the most reliable ally of the Angel n," Elena added. "Boss, have you encountered members of the Demon n? I thought they were wiped out."


    Sylvus smiled and nodded, then waved his hand, and a figure appeared in the living room.


    "Introduce yourself," Sylvus said, looking at Deced.


    Deced first nced at Boone, recognizing him as a weak human, so he ignored him. Then, he looked at Ronald, sensing a trace of the Titan n''s aura. But when his eyes fell on Elena, they lit up, and he hurried to her side.

 Chapter 162: Gathering Allies and Preparing for the Future

    "Indeed, she''s of the Angel n, but she''s far too weak," Deced frowned as he looked at Elena. Even though he had known that the Angel n was no longer as powerful as before, seeing them in such a weakened state stirred feelings of nostalgia in his heart.


    "Are you from the Demon n?" Elena, recovering from her surprise, asked Deced curiously.


    "Yes, I am from the Demon n. Our n and the Angel n have always been close allies," Deced replied sincerely.


    "What happened to the Demon n back then?" Elena asked, intrigued. Since the Angel n had been exiled first, they knew little about the fate of the Demon n.


    Deced then began to recount the events that had befallen the Demon n, leaving everyone listening in shock. No one had expected the Demon n to face such a disastrous end.


    "But now that I have emerged, once I reach my peak strength, I will be able to challenge the Divine Lord," Deced dered firmly.


    Elena nodded in agreement. Whether they wanted to or not, they couldn''t avoid a confrontation with the Divine Lord¡ªhe wouldn''t let them go, after all.


    "Alright, you can discuss these matterster. Ronald, take these," Sylvus said, waving his hand and tossing over a dozen storage rings to Ronald. Ronald carefully caught them, his eyes lighting up as he examined their contents¡ªinside were all kinds of precious materials.


    "With these materials, how much of the Heavenly Warship can you construct?" Sylvus asked.


    "Boss, constructing the Divine Heavenly Warship requires many materials, and while we have these, we''re still missing some of the most critical ones. At best, we can onlyplete about 10% of the ship," Ronald replied after thinking for a moment.


    "Don''t worry about the materials. I''ll take care of that. You just focus on building it," Sylvus nodded. Completing even 10% was already a decent achievement, especially since many of the rarest materials hadn''t been gathered yet.


    "What''s been happening on the continent while I was gone?" Sylvus asked.


    "Boss, ever since you opened the portal to the Divine Realm, arge influx of divine energy has been pouring into the Ar Continent. Many Nine-star Magus Emperors are on the verge of breaking through. In fact, a few days ago, both Corvin and Kennan advanced to the level of Magic Gods," Boone reported.


    Sylvus was a bit surprised. He hadn''t expected those two to progress so quickly. When he had left, Corvin and Kennan were still only Magus Emperors. It seemed their trip to the Undead World had greatly benefited them, and with the help of the shop''s pills, their rapid breakthrough wasn''t too surprising.


    Moreover, Sylvus knew that more powerhouses would soon reach the level of Magic Gods. Many Nine-star Magus Emperors had been stuck at this level for decades, if not centuries, and had umted enough power. Their only challenge would be oveing the tribtion.


    "They''re only Magic Gods, not even lower deities yet. It seems the world''s rules haven''t improved much," Sylvus mused to himself. Given the current state of the world''sws, the lightning tribtion for breaking through to lower deity had not yet manifested, so it was impossible for anyone to ascend to that level.


    Boone continued reporting on recent events, most of which were minor affairs, and time passed by quickly.


    "Alright, go find somewhere to continue your discussions," Sylvus waved his hand dismissively. It was gettingte, and he needed to return to his room for cultivation.


    Elena and the others nodded and left. Deced followed them, likely to discuss ns for restoring their respective ns. Once they were gone, Sylvus returned to his room and began cultivating, waiting for the system update toplete.


    The next morning, word spread that Sylvus had returned, and many people came to visit him.


    "Boss, what''s the Divine Realm like? How does itpare to the Ar Continent?" Kennan asked, his curiosity piqued as he looked at Sylvus. Corvin stood by his side, equally eager to hear about Sylvus''s journey.


    "Ah, the Divine Realm is nothing special. You''ll find out for yourselves when you go there someday," Sylvusughed. Although he had gone to the Divine Realm, he had only stayed for about ten days, and seven of those were spent in a restricted area. He hadn''t explored the realm much.


    Hearing this, both Corvin and Kennan were filled with anticipation but also recognized that their current strength was stillcking. Although they had broken through to the Magic God level, they remembered how the Fallen Angel, Gray, had struggled in the Divine Realm. They knew that surviving there would be no easy task.


    The following two days passed uneventfully at the shop, which continued to be as busy as ever. Men also reported on the shop''s earnings during Sylvus''s absence¡ªastonishingly, it had made over one trillion gold coins. Sylvus was surprised by the figure, but upon learning that most of the customers were Saint Magus Masters and Magus Emperors, he found it understandable.


    Meanwhile, the Divine Realm was in turmoil. The news of Lal, the Dark Temple''s master, dying had sent shockwaves through the realm. Even more shocking was that 90% of the Dark Temple''s experts had been wiped out. Everyone was specting about who could have done it, eliminating so many powerful beings, including the temple master himself.


    At the same time, rumors spread that the fall of the Dark Temple was connected to the Demon n, causing panic among many, especially the races that had survived the great upheaval in the past. They feared that the Divine Lord might dig up old grudges and eliminate them to prevent future threats.


    The remaining eleven temples also mobilized in a frenzy, searching for the person responsible. However, Horace remained calm, as he knew exactly who had done it¡ªand he knew they wouldn''t be found.


    Meanwhile, many powerful figures in the Divine Realm began vying for the position of the new Dark Temple master. Despite Lal''s death, many strong individuals remained, and bing the new master would mean tremendous influence and power. This sparked fiercepetition, making the Divine Realm even more chaotic.


    That evening, Sylvus sat quietly, waiting. The system update was almostplete.


    [Ding¡­ System updateplete. Please check the new features.]


    [System Notification: Due to the inconvenience caused by the update,pensation is avable for the host. Would you like to im it now?]


    [System Notification: The system shop has been refreshed. Please review the new inventory.]


    As the system notifications sounded, Sylvus''s eyes lit up. Finally, the update was done. Without rushing to im thepensation or check the system shop, Sylvus first opened the system to review the main updates.

 Chapter 163: The System’s New Features

    Thetest system update primarily consisted of two major changes.


    The first was an upgrade to the pills in the shop, with a new set of shelves being opened. These shelves would be stocked with pills that only god-level experts could consume.


    The second change concerned the exchange rate between magic crystals and god crystals. Magic crystals were not as high-tier as god crystals, yet the system set the exchange rate at 1:1, meaning one magic crystal and one god crystal could both be exchanged for one point.


    Although this rule seemed a bit unreasonable, the system provided an exnation. As thews of the Ar Continent evolved, magic crystal mines would soon begin to absorb divine energy, transforming into god crystal mines. Soon enough, magic crystals would disappear, to be reced entirely by god crystals.


    After all, directly absorbing divine energy was far more convenient than absorbing magical power.


    This also meant that the so-called Magic God level would eventually be reced by the Lower Deity level. Once thews of the Ar Continent adapted, all existing Magic Gods would have to convert their internal magic power into divine energy to truly be lower deities.


    For now, magic crystals were simply a transitional resource, but they would soon be rare as they transformed into god crystals.


    Aside from these two key updates, there were other minor changes, but nothing too significant.


    "Finally, the update isplete. With these god-level pills, my cultivation will progress even faster," Sylvus thought to himself as he reviewed the system''s changes.


    "System, impensation!" Sylvusmanded.


    [System notification: Compensation sessfully imed. Congrattions, host! You have received the Divine Spirit Pill and Starfall Energy Block.]


    Sylvus was momentarily stunned. After waiting half a month, he had only received two items aspensation. Curious, he immediately retrieved both.


    Divine Spirit Pill: Hostpensation pill. Upon consumption, it can directly raise the host''s cultivation by one major realm. Effective only for those below the mid-level deity rank.


    Reading the pill''s description, Sylvus''s eyes lit up. The system had certainly been generous, gifting him such a powerful pill that could instantly increase his cultivation by a whole realm. Currently, he was a four-star lower deity, and if he took this pill, he would be a four-star mid-level deity.


    "This pill is best used when I reach the nine-star lower deity level. That way, I can directly break through to the nine-star mid-level deity. But for me, it doesn''t matter too much. After all, I have plenty of pills," Sylvus thought, setting the pill aside for now. He then examined the second item.


    Starfall Energy Block: Can be equipped on the Celestial Cannon. Usable three times. After activation, it releases a powerful force capable of obliterating anyone below the Deity Emperor level.


    Upon reading the description of the second item, Sylvus couldn''t help but smile. Although the system had only given him twopensation items, their value was unquestionable. Especially the Starfall Energy Block, which had the potential to wipe out all powerhouses below the Deity Emperor level.


    "If I go back to the Divine Realm, I won''t be invincible, but I''ll be close. After all, it''s not every day you run into a Deity Emperor," Sylvus mused to himself.


    "Not bad, not bad. Now, let''s check the system shop."


    After storing the energy block, Sylvus opened the system shop. As always, there were only three items avable:


    Green Spirit Core Pill: Exclusive to the host. Increases divine power. Price: 1 billion points.Heaven and Earth Rule Token: Can enhance the world''sws, benefitting all living creatures within. Price: 1 point.Divine Light Shell: A powerful shell capable of killing Deity Emperor-level powerhouses. Can be equipped on the Titan Cannon. Price: 300 trillion points.


    Looking at the three items, Sylvus frowned. The pills were nothing to talk about¡ªevery time the system shop refreshed, it would offer a pill to help him break through. But the Heaven and Earth Rule Token was interesting. Its description sounded incredibly powerful, yet the system was only charging one point for it.


    At first, Sylvus thought he had misread it, but after checking a few more times, he confirmed that the price was indeed just one point.


    "The system knows me well. If it had set a high price, I wouldn''t have bothered to buy it," Sylvus thought with a smirk. With his personality, he wouldn''t have cared whether the world''sws evolved or not¡ªas long as he could continue improving his own cultivation, that was enough for him.


    But since the token only cost one point, he didn''t mind buying it.


    "The Divine Light Shell is a must-have too. This wille in handy when I return to the Divine Realm."


    Although he had only fired one shot before, Sylvus was very pleased with the result. No True Deity could survive such a shot, and now this Divine Light Shell could even kill Deity Emperor-level powerhouses.


    However, when Sylvus checked his magic crystal bnce, he couldn''t help but smile wryly¡ªhe didn''t have enough. Before leaving the Ar Continent, he had only had one trillion magic crystals, and with the additional trillion Men had given him, that brought the total to just two trillion. He was still one trillion short of buying the Divine Light Shell.


    "Well, I''ll figure out a way to gather more magic crystalster. For now, I''ll focus on breaking through," Sylvus thought, purchasing the pill and the Heaven and Earth Rule Token. He didn''t use the token immediately, opting instead to consume the pill and begin cultivating.


    The night passed without incident, and by the next morning, Sylvus had sessfully broken through to the five-star lower deity realm. He then took the Divine Spirit Pill, and within minutes, his cultivation rose again, bringing him to the five-star mid-level deity realm.


    "There''s nothing like having a system. Who can match my speed of breaking through?" Sylvus chuckled to himself as he opened his eyes.


    "B-Boss! There''s a problem!"


    His thoughts were interrupted by Men''s voice from outside. Curious, Sylvus stepped out of the room.


    "What''s got you in such a rush?" Sylvus asked, seeing the anxious look on Men''s face.


    "Boss, I¡­ I went downstairs to open the shop, but to my surprise, several new shelves appeared out of nowhere, stocked with items that look like pills!" Men said hurriedly.


    Sylvus paused for a moment, then smiled as he realized what had happened.


    "Oh, that? I put those shelves there," he replied.


    "You¡­ you did?" Men asked in disbelief. He had examined the shelves earlier and found that the pills were incredibly expensive, priced in a currency called god crystals, which he had never heard of before.


    "Come on, let''s go down and take a look. I''ll exin everything to you," Sylvus said, heading downstairs with Men following closely behind.


    When they reached the first floor, they saw Deced standing by the new shelves, staring at the pills in astonishment.

 Chapter 164: Sylvuss Plan to Transform the Eslar Continent

    "What are you doing here?"


    Sylvus looked at Deced and asked curiously.


    "Senior, are these pills really as effective as they im?"


    Deced pointed at the pills in front of him.


    He had beening to Sylvus''s small shop for several days now.


    He already knew that Sylvus''s shop sold pills.


    But he wasn''t sure about their exact effects.


    Sylvus nced at the pill Deced was pointing to and found that it was a 9th-grade Ruler-level pill, the Seven Sacred Demon Pill.


    When consumed by a Demon Deity Emperor, it could directly help them break through a realm.


    Moreover, it could grant a new divine ability, and the price was over a hundred billion Divine Crystals.


    "Of course. Do you think I''d sell fake goods? Are you thinking of buying one?"


    Sylvus looked at Deced and asked.


    This guy''s exact cultivation level was truly hard to determine.


    On the surface, he was a Spiritual Deity, but he had once reached the Deity Emperor realm and even surpassed it.


    Deced nodded, but when he saw the price, he shook his head.


    "I can''t afford it."


    Even though he was the Demon Lord, equivalent to the new leader of the demon race, his pockets were still empty.


    Forget a hundred billion Divine Crystals; he couldn''t even bring out a single crystal.


    All he had was an empty demon castle.


    Even the clothes he was wearing were given to him by Sylvus.


    "Don''t worry. You''ll be able to afford it in the future."


    Sylvus smiled.


    Then he turned to look at Men beside him.


    "The pills on this shelf are for Ruler-level experts, and the so-called Divine Crystals are just like Demon Crystals. But Divine Crystals are the currency of the Divine Realm."


    "Boss, doesn''t that mean we can''t sell these pills right now?"


    Men frowned and asked.


    Everyone on the continent already knew.


    Outside the Er Continent, there was an even more powerful Divine Realm.


    The Ruler experts on the Er Continent weren''t evenparable to the weakest Lower Deities in the Divine Realm.


    They couldn''t be considered true Ruler-level experts.


    As for Divine Crystals, they didn''t even exist on the Er Continent right now.


    In other words, there were no Ruler-level experts or Divine Crystals, so these pills couldn''t be sold.


    "Don''t worry. It won''t be long before that changes. Today, I will raise the rules of heaven and earth on the Er Continent. By then, the Demon Crystal mines on the continent will start producing Divine Crystals, and Ruler-level experts will emerge as well."


    Sylvus said with a smile.


    "What? Senior, you''re going to raise the rules of heaven and earth?"


    Hearing Sylvus''s words, Deced was stunned, his eyes filled with disbelief.


    Raising the rules of heaven and earth¡­ that wasn''t something a person could just do.


    After all, the rules of heaven and earth were meant to limit living beings.


    Even though the rules on the Er Continent weren''t as strong as those in the Divine Realm, even the most powerful Deity Sovereign in the Divine Realm couldn''t do that.


    Yet Sylvus had casually mentioned that he was going to raise the rules of an entire world.


    No wonder Deced felt so shocked.


    "Is it that difficult?"


    Sylvus chuckled.


    Without the Heaven and Earth Rule Token, it would indeed be difficult for him.


    But with the token, even an ordinary person could raise the rules of heaven and earth.


    Deced''s lips twitched.


    Was this really something a person could say?


    Difficult?


    This was extremely difficult, something that no one had ever aplished from ancient times to the present.


    "All right, you continue familiarizing yourself with these pills. I''ll go and adjust the rules of heaven and earth now."


    Sylvus said as he headed upstairs.


    Deced hesitated for a moment but eventually followed Sylvus upstairs.


    He wanted to see exactly how Sylvus was going to raise the rules of an entire world.


    Sylvus, of course, noticed Deced following him, but he didn''t mind.


    He directly took out the Heaven and Earth Rule Token.


    It was a palm-sized token, radiating a strange energy.


    "Is this¡­ the power of the rules of heaven and earth?"


    Sensing this energy, Deced was a bit astonished.


    The rules of heaven and earth were beyond anyone''s control.


    But Ruler-level experts could grasp a hint of the power of rules.


    [System prompt: Host is using the Heaven and Earth Rule Token. Please select the world to upgrade¡­ Selectionplete. Starting upgrade¡­]


    As the system''s voice fell, the token in Sylvus''s hand turned into a streak of light and flew rapidly toward the sky.


    In an instant, it merged with the space and disappeared.


    "Is it done already?"


    Sylvus watched as the token vanished, a bit surprised.


    He didn''t feel that the rules of this world had been raised at all.


    Just then, the entire Er Continent began to tremble.


    A strange sense of excitement spread across thend.


    Everyone was taken aback.


    It felt as if the Er Continent hade to life, and it was very excited.


    At that moment, the entire continent was suddenly engulfed in a massive Heavenly Tribtion.


    Countless bolts of lightning shed across the sky, covering the whole continent.


    "What''s going on? What''s happening to the continent? Why is there such a widespread Heavenly Tribtion?"


    "Heavens! Is someone about to break through to a Ruler level? But even so, the Heavenly Tribtion shouldn''t be this terrifying!"


    "Could it be that someone has angered the rules of heaven and earth on the Er Continent, causing the world to unleash its wrath and attempt to destroy everything?"


    The beings across the Er Continent stared nkly at the lightning above their heads.


    There were all sorts of spections, but no one knew what was really happening.


    "It''s real! It''s actually real! Senior is really raising the rules of the world!"


    Meanwhile, Deced was overwhelmed with excitement.


    He nced at Sylvus, then looked up at the lightning.


    As a Spiritual Deity, he could clearly sense that the world''s rejection of him was gradually weakening.


    But more than anything, he felt excitement, because Sylvus was truly raising the rules of this world.


    "Boss, what is happening?"


    Just then, Boone hurriedly approached Sylvus, his face filled with confusion.


    He had a feeling this had something to do with Sylvus.


    "It''s nothing. I''m just raising the rules of the Er Continent a little."


    Sylvus said with a smile.


    Boone was stunned. Just as he was about to speak again, the lightning in the sky began to dissipate.


    Then, colorful rain started to fall from the clouds.


    "This¡­ this is a true celebration from the heavens! It is said that when the rules of a world are raised, great fortunes descend upon the beings of that world. I never thought I''d witness it with my own eyes."


    Handi couldn''t help but exim as he watched the colorful rain fall.


    "This doesn''t seem all that useful."


    Sylvus caught some of the rain in his hand and frowned.


    But as soon as he spoke, Boone''s body trembled, and in the next moment, his aura surged.

 Chapter 165: The Celebration of Heaven

    Sylvus and Deced simultaneously turned their gaze to Boone beside them.


    They noticed that he, too, had a confused look on his face, but his aura was rapidly increasing.


    In just a few moments, he broke through from a Nine-star Saint Demon Magus to a One-star Demon Magus Emperor.


    "I... I broke through? But where''s the Heavenly Tribtion?"


    Boone snapped back to his senses and asked in surprise.


    A Nine-star Saint Demon Magus breaking through to the Demon Magus Emperor level would surely have to undergo a tribtion.


    But now, his realm had instantly advanced, yet there was no sign of a Heavenly Tribtion.


    "During the Celebration of Heaven, any breakthrough in cultivation is recognized by the rules of heaven and earth, so there''s no need for tribtion."


    Deced exined from the side.


    Under normal circumstances, a breakthrough was essentially a struggle against the heavens, and naturally, one would have to undergo a trial, also known as the tribtion.


    But right now, the rules of the world were designed to benefit everyone, so there was no need for tribtion.


    Upon hearing this exnation, Boone''s eyes were filled with a sense of helplessness.


    Why was he just a Nine-star Saint Demon Magus?


    If he had been breaking through to the Ruler realm, he wouldn''t have needed to undergo tribtion either.


    At this moment, many people who were lining up outside the small shop also began to break through their cultivation levels.


    "What on earth is happening? I just broke through, and not just by one level, but by two!"


    "Hahaha! I actually broke through to the Demon Magus Emperor level, and without having to undergo tribtion. What exactly is happening to the Er Continent?"


    "Why did you all have breakthroughs, but I don''t feel any different? Also, this colorful rain seems a bit strange¡­"


    At that moment, Men''s aura also surged.


    He had originally been at the Ruler level, but under the colorful rain, his divine core was quickly reshaped.


    In just a few moments, he had condensed aplete divine core, bing a true Lower Deity.


    Outside the Holy City, nearly all living beings on the Er Continent experienced some form of enhancement.


    However, the extent of the improvement varied depending on each individual''s fortune.


    Meanwhile, as the colorful rain fell to the ground, various heavenly treasures began to grow from the soil.


    And all of them were at the divine level.


    The Demon Crystal mines beneath the earth were also rapidly transforming into Divine Crystals.


    The entire Er Continent was undergoing a transformation, but the only ones unaffected were Sylvus and Deced.


    "It seems that the Celebration of Heaven doesn''t affect those who are not natives of this world."


    Deced said with a smile as he observed the colorful rain around him.


    He didn''t feel disappointed, as this enhancement of the rules was only a small upgrade.


    It could now amodate Higher Deities.


    If they wanted to continue raising it, they would need more time.


    Listening to Deced, Sylvus also understood.


    After all, he himself was a transmigrator, not someone who was born and raised on the Er Continent.


    [System Prompt: The rules of heaven and earth on the Er Continent have been sessfully upgraded. The current stage can now amodate Higher Deities.]


    As the system''s message sounded, the colorful light and rain in the sky slowly dissipated.


    The Er Continent returned to its original appearance.


    But Sylvus could feel that the entire continent seemed to have been revitalized, as if it was brimming with new life.


    Moreover, the divine energy was now dozens of times more concentrated than before.


    It still couldn''tpare to the Divine Realm, but it was a significant improvement.


    "If there''s no Heaven and Earth Rule Token next time, we''ll have to wait for the Er Continent to umte divine energy on its own and gradually level up."


    Sylvus thought to himself.


    The passage between the Er Continent and the Divine Realm was now open.


    Every moment, divine energy was flowing in.


    As long as enough time passed, there woulde a day when the rules of the Er Continent could match those of the Divine Realm.


    "But before that, I need to figure out a way to get more Divine Crystals."


    He still needed a trillion Divine Crystals to purchase the Divine Light Cannon shells from the system store.


    Getting that much in just seven days would be troublesome; it looked like he would have to make another trip to the Divine Realm.


    With that in mind, Sylvus returned to his small shop.


    Boone quickly spread the news about the changes on the continent, assuring everyone that there was no need to panic.


    Meanwhile, the powerhouses in the Divine Realm had also sensed the changes when the rules of the Er Continent were upgraded.


    The Fallen Temple


    As one of the twelve temples of the Divine Realm, its master was the leader of the Fallen Angel n, Amiya.


    The Fallen Angels had reced the Angel n in the Divine Realm, bing the new War God n, ranking among the top three in strength among the twelve temples.


    In the main hall of the Fallen Temple, a pair of eyes slowly opened, showing a trace of surprise.


    "How strange¡­ why did I sense a trace of the Angel n''s aura? Could it be¡­"


    As the thought lingered, a figure swiftly flew in.


    It was a young man with wings on his back, also a Fallen Angel.


    "Master, I sensed the aura of the Angel n just now, so I came to report."


    The young man quickly said, looking at the master of the Fallen Temple.


    "Oh? You sensed it too?"


    Amiya frowned.


    He was able to sense it because he was a Nine-star Deity Emperor, and he was very familiar with the aura of the Angel n.


    But this young man was only at the Deity King level, so it didn''t make sense for him to be able to sense it.


    "Master, some time ago, one of our nsmen borrowed my power in another world, but that nsman was eventually killed. However, I had left a trace of my aura in that world, which is why I could sense it."


    The young man exined.


    "Hmph! So, the Angel n still wants to make aeback? That cannot be allowed. Nansi, go find the location of that world for me. I will personally ensure that the remnants of the Angel n are eradicated."


    Amiya said coldly.


    "Don''t worry, Master. I''ll take care of it!"


    After saying that, Nansi turned into a streak of light and vanished.


    "Angel n¡­ this time, I will eliminate you once and for all, to prevent any future troubles!"


    After Nansi left, Amiya''s eyes shed with killing intent.


    A few secondster, he closed his eyes and resumed his cultivation.


    For the next two days, nothing major happened on the Er Continent.


    At most, more people broke through to the Lower Deity level, and the overall strength of the continent was rapidly increasing.


    "Three days have passed, and I still haven''t gathered the trillion Divine Crystals. Looks like I''ll have to make a trip to the Divine Realm."


    Sylvus thought to himself as he sat in his chair.


    If he wanted, he could have pressured Boone and the others to gather a trillion Divine Crystals.


    But there was no need for that; doing such a thing would be utterly disgraceful.


    Moreover, even though the Er Continent now had a lot of Divine Crystals, if he kept doing that, he would eventually deplete the entire continent, which would be counterproductive.


    Having made up his mind, he nned to head to the Divine Realm early the next morning.


    At that time, he would find a powerful n to raid.


    If he still couldn''t gather the trillion Divine Crystals, he would just have to raid more ns.


    Meanwhile, in the Divine Realm, a group of figures had gathered at the location of the Heaven and Earth Gate, led by none other than Amiya, the master of the Fallen Temple.

 Chapter 166: The Clash of Deities

    "Master, this is the ce," Nansi said seriously, looking at Amiya beside him.


    "There is indeed a fluctuation from another world here, and the passage has already been opened. However, thews of that world are too weak; at most, only those at the level of an Upper Deity can enter," Amiya said, squinting his eyes.


    He had initially thought of personally going to that world to wipe out the Angel race. However, he didn''t expect that the world''sws would be so weak. If he forced his way in, he would be countered by the power of the world''sws.


    Even though he was a Nine-Star Deity Emperor, and thews of the Esral Continent were not as strong as those in the Divine Realm, he still dared not oppose thews of a world.


    "Master, how about we send some Upper Deities there? Thews of that world have just been enhanced, so there likely aren''t any Upper Deities there," Nansi suggested.


    Amiya hesitated for a moment and then nodded. For now, this was the only way.


    "But this time, I want you to go personally. I don''t trust anyone else. Later, I will use the sealing technique to restrict your power to that of a Nine-Star Upper Deity," Amiya said, looking at Nansi.


    Nansi nodded, and then Amiya notified the Divine Hall to dispatch a team of Upper Deities. He also began to cast the sealing technique on Nansi.


    This time, he had brought many powerful beings from the Fallen Divine Hall, but none of them were Upper Deities, so he had to request reinforcements from the hall now.


    Not long after, a series of ck streams of light appeared around Nansi, and his aura began to weaken, dropping from a Nine-Star Deity Emperor to a Nine-Star Upper Deity.


    "Remember, this sealing technique can onlyst for two hours. Within that time, I want you to lead the others and wipe out the entire Angel race. Even if you can''t wipe them out, you must return before the time is up," Amiya said seriously, looking at Nansi.


    He had lived for hundreds of thousands of years but had only ever taken Nansi as his disciple. He treated Nansi as the next master of the Fallen Divine Hall, and naturally, he didn''t want anything to happen to him.


    "Don''t worry, Master. I willplete the task!" Nansi said, nodding.


    Meanwhile, over a hundred figures flew over from afar; they were people from the Fallen Divine Hall.


    "Sub-Hall Squad Leader Hilton greets Lord Amiya," said a Fallen Angel who was leading the group, hurrying forward, with the others following suit.


    "Hmm, you will follow Nansi''s orders," Amiya nodded.


    Hilton looked at Nansi, excitement filling his eyes. When they received the news that they were to assist the master of the main Divine Hall in a mission, they knew their opportunity had arrived. They were all just Upper Deities, and with their level, they could never interact with the big figures of the main Fallen Divine Hall, let alone assist the hall master directly.


    Moreover, they would be apanying Nansi. They knew very well who Nansi was¡ªAmiya''s only disciple. There were even rumors that Nansi was the future master of the Fallen Divine Hall. If they could perform well and be favored by Nansi, their futures would be bright.


    "Master, we will head inside now," Nansi said, ncing at Hilton, then nodded toward Amiya.


    Amiya nodded and waved his right hand. Instantly, the space in front of them shattered, revealing a spatial passage. Nansi led Hilton and the others into the passage, disappearing from the Divine Realm.


    Over the city of Elixir Shop in Esral Continent, Sylvusy leisurely on a chair, sunbathing, while Deced was beside him, pouring tea. They seemed to be enjoying themselves.


    "Hey, fatty, how about we take a trip to the Divine Realm tomorrow?" Sylvus said, smiling at Deced.


    Deced frowned; it was clear he didn''t like being called "fatty" by Sylvus. He had emphasized this many times, but Sylvus didn''t care, and Deced was helpless since he was under Sylvus'' roof.


    "Boss, what are we going to the Divine Realm for? Are you nning to take down the Deity Emperor?" Deced asked curiously.


    Sylvus'' mouth twitched. "Take down the Deity Emperor? Unless the Deity Emperor loses his mind and steps into my shop, he''s the one who would get destroyed."


    "No, we''re just going to snatch some Divine Crystals. Do you know which race has the most Divine Crystals?" Sylvus asked, shaking his head.


    "The race with the most Divine Crystals? Since ancient times, whoever is the strongest has the most resources. The Deity Emperor definitely has the most Divine Crystals," Deced said seriously.


    Sylvus frowned, about to speak, but Deced continued, "Aside from the Deity Emperor, the Twelve Halls have a lot of resources. Below them are various races. The Beastmen are quite wealthy, and also¡­"


    Deced listed over a dozen wealthy races, but Sylvus was skeptical, as all the races Deced mentioned had enmity with the Demons. Still, he didn''t care. Robbing anyone was still robbing, and he only wanted the Divine Crystals.


    "Then tomorrow, we''ll just¡­"


    Sylvus was about to finish when he suddenly paused. Deced was also momentarily stunned. They exchanged nces and then both looked up at the sky, where they saw a spatial rift forming, and figures were flying out of it. The next moment, Deced''s expression turned dark.


    "They are Fallen Angels!" Deced said.


    Sylvus also sensed the presence of the Fallen Angels and couldn''t help but smirk. "Looks like we don''t need to choose; someone hase knocking."


    "So, this is the new continent? The Divine Power is so weak here; it''s clear that the world''sws have just been enhanced, and this ce is full of Angelic auras," Nansi thought to himself as he scanned the surroundings.


    "Nansi, look over there! That seems to be¡­ a Demon!" Hilton suddenly eximed.


    Everyone turned to look below, and sure enough, Deced''s aura was emanating a demonic energy.


    "A Demon? Who would have thought they''d be hiding here? Perfect, let''s capture him and find out where the Demons and Angels are hiding!" Nansi said with a grin.


    "Let''s move! Capture him and interrogate him about the whereabouts of the Demons and Angels!" Nansi ordered.


    "Yes, sir!" Hilton and the others responded, excited. They hadn''t expected to run into a Demon right after arriving. The Deity Emperor was currently hunting down the remnants of the Demon race. If they could capture a Demon, they might earn a reward from the Deity Emperor.


    "They''reing. Do you need my help?" Sylvus asked Deced with a smile as he watched the approaching group.

 Chapter 167: The Wrath

    "No need. These ants are no match for me. I''ve been out for so long, and my hands have yet to be stained with blood," Deced said, a fierce glint shing in his eyes.


    "They must have sensed the presence of the Angel race. Before the Angels fully regain their strength, I need to help them deal with these ants!" At this moment, Deced looked nothing like a chubby seven- or eight-year-old. He exuded the aura of a seasoned leader,manding a powerful presence.


    Sylvus nodded. Whether he needed to act or not didn''t concern him. If Deced really couldn''t handle it, Sylvus could deal with the problem with just a p.


    By this time, Hilton and his group had already reached the small shop''s vicinity. Over a hundred Fallen Angels surrounded the entire shop.


    "Look up there! Those guys look like Fallen Angels. How can there still be Fallen Angels on the Esral Continent?"


    "Fallen Angels? The same ones who got beaten up by the boss before? I didn''t expect so many of them toe this time. Looks like they''re here to cause trouble for the boss."


    "Hahaha, I''ve been waiting for the Fallen Angels to show up. Last time, I missed seeing the boss thrash those Undead. This time, I''m not missing the Fallen Angels getting whipped." Seeing the Fallen Angels appear in the sky, the people of the Holy City, who were lined up in the za, were not panicking. Instead, they looked excited.


    They eagerly anticipated Sylvus capturing all of these intruders alive so they could torment them at will.


    "Hmph, a bunch of ants dare to defy the Fallen Angels?" Nansi, hovering above, naturally heard thesements and snorted coldly. Immediately, he raised his palm, intending to annihte the people below with a single strike.


    However, just before the giant hand could descend, a powerful force emerged, causing it to disintegrate. Nansi furrowed his brow, quickly turning his gaze towards Sylvus, who was not far away.


    "Your opponent is him. Don''t touch my guests," Sylvus said with a smile.


    Nansi squinted. He could tell this human man was not ordinary; he had managed to nullify Nansi''s attack without making a sound.


    "Boy, where are the rest of your Demon kin and the Angels? If you tell us obediently, we might grant you a swift death!" Hilton sneered, looking at Deced in the distance. To him, Deced was his ticket to promotion and wealth.


    "If you want to know,e and find out," Deced replied calmly, looking at the approaching enemies as if they were already dead.


    At this moment, Deced had yet to unleash his power. Within the range of Sylvus'' shop, Deced''s strength was that of a , True Deity. Meanwhile, the enemies were only Upper Deities, two levels below him. There was no way they could be a match for Deced.


    "Hmph, quite brave. Let''s see if you''ll keep that attitudeter!" Hilton scoffed, then looked at Nansi for direction. "Lord Nansi, what do you think¡­?"


    Nansi frowned, ncing at Sylvus. He still felt this human was not simple. But with the Demon standing right there, if they retreated now, not to mention failing to wipe out the Angels, he wouldn''t be able to give a good exnation when he returned!


    "Capture him and torture him!" Nansi ordered. He simply couldn''t believe it. This world''s strongest beings were only Nine-Star Upper Deities. They had over ten such powerhouses on their side; was Sylvus stronger than all of thembined?


    "Attack!" Hilton nodded to the two beside him. The next moment, the two surged with power, transforming into streams of light as they shot toward Deced.


    "Die!" They shouted, drawing long swords aimed at Deced''s arms, intending to cripple him on the spot. Seeing this, Hilton couldn''t help but smile. These two were Nine-Star Upper Deities. In the Divine Realm, they might not be the strongest, but on this continent, they were top-tier. From his perspective, his two subordinates would easily capture Deced.


    "Annoying," Deced said, his expression remaining calm. With a simple wave of his right hand, a divine energy hand instantly grabbed the two attackers.


    "Crack¡­ crack¡­"


    In the next second, as Deced''s mind focused, the sound of bones breaking echoed. The two Fallen Angels screamed in agony. They could feel their bodies being crushed.


    A few secondster, apanied by a muffled grunt, the two Fallen Angels disintegrated into powder right before the shocked eyes of Hilton and the others.


    "W-what? How is this possible?" Hilton and the others gasped. Two Nine-Star Upper Deities were wiped out just like that?


    "No wonder the Demon race was once known as the War God race. Their strength is indeed formidable," Nansi said, stepping forward, his face cold as he looked at Deced. Although the oue was unexpected, it made sense. The Demon race had once been the War Gods of the Divine Realm, known for feats of fighting against ten opponents at once.


    If Deced didn''t have such strength, Nansi would have doubted whether he was truly a Demon.


    "Lord Nansi, what do we do now?" Hilton asked urgently. With Deced showing such power, even Hilton dared not make a move. His strength wasn''t much greater than that of the two who had been killed.


    "I want to see how strong the Demons really are. Everyone, attack together! He may have handled two, but can he handle a hundred?" Nansi sneered. Since Deced hadn''t revealed his full strength, Nansi still believed Deced was at most a Nine-Star Upper Deity.


    "Didn''t you hear Lord Nansi? Attack! No mercy!" Hilton shouted, gritting his teeth.


    "Boom¡­"


    As soon as Hilton''s words fell, the hundred Fallen Angels around him unleashed their power, filling the Holy City with a terrifying aura. In the next instant, they charged at Deced in unison.


    "Fatty, leave that one for me," Sylvus said, still smiling as he pointed at Nansi.


    "No problem!" Deced replied. In the blink of an eye, his figure vanished. When he reappeared, he was right in front of one of the leading attackers. "Die!"


    "sh¡­"


    Staring at the Fallen Angel before him, Deced''s eyes shed with a murderous gleam. His right hand shot forward, piercing through the Fallen Angel''s abdomen. The Fallen Angel screamed, his face filled with terror as he looked at his stomach, seeing Deced''s hand tearing out his innards. His life force quickly faded, but what consumed him most was fear.

 Chapter 168: The Fate of the Fallen Angels

    "This guy''s methods are truly ruthless," Sylvus couldn''t help but click his tongue as he watched Deced''s actions.


    Although Deced appeared to be only seven or eight years old, he had inherited the powers of the Demon Race, and his true mental age likely exceeded ten thousand years.


    "KOKO KO¡­"


    Next, Deced continued his onught, moving swiftly among the hundred fallen angels. Wherever he went, screams of agony echoed.


    In less than two minutes, all one hundred fallen angelsy on the ground, their eyes wide open in terror. The cause of their death was the same¡ªDeced had ripped out their internal organs.


    "This is your punishment for the Fallen Angel Tribe," Deced smirked, turning his gaze to thest two standing: Nansi and Hilton.


    Seeing Deced look over, both Nansi and Hilton''s faces turned pale.


    What was happening?


    They had brought over a hundred strong warriors, and now only the two of them remained? Wasn''t the strongest in this world supposed to be a Nine-Star Upper God? How could a little demon like Deced, who was also an Upper God, be so powerful?


    They couldn''t understand, but they knew they were in trouble.


    They hadn''t expected that, instead of exterminating the Angel Tribe, they would be the ones facing death right after arriving.


    "You¡­ what do you want? I''ll tell you this, that man is a disciple of our Fallen God Pce''s Lord, the Deity Emperor-level expert, Amiya. If you dare harm us, Amiya will never let you go!"


    Hilton swallowed nervously, his voice filled with fear.


    Hearing this, Sylvus, who was sitting on a chair, couldn''t help but smile.


    "So, what you''re saying is that if we harm him, the Fallen God Pce will stop at nothing to kill us?" Sylvus teased.


    Hilton paused, then quickly nodded as his eyes brightened.


    "That''s right! If you dare harm us, with Lord Amiya''s strength, he can destroy your entire world. And because of you, everyone in this world will die!"


    In his mind, Sylvus must have been scared now. If they could survive this ordeal, they would surely return for revenge.


    "If I''m not mistaken, your purpose here was to wipe out the Angel Tribe, correct? If your Lord Amiya is so powerful, why didn''t he just destroy this entire world instead of sending you to die here?" Sylvus asked mockingly.


    Hilton froze, unsure how to respond to that.


    "I just want to know one thing. That guy next to you is quite important, isn''t he?" Sylvus asked again.


    Hilton nodded but then quickly realized something was wrong. He felt like he had been tricked.


    "Important? Good. Deced, do it." Sylvus nodded in satisfaction. With this, the hundred trillion divine crystals were as good as his.


    Hilton was about to speak, but Deced instantly appeared by his side.


    Hilton''s body froze as he looked down in disbelief at his abdomen. Deced''s entire arm had pierced through him.


    A momentter, Hilton copsed to the ground, unwilling to ept his fate. He had thought this was an opportunity for promotion and wealth, yet he died the moment he arrived.


    If he could have another chance, he would rather spend his life as a small captain of the God Pce and never set foot on this continent.


    Deced ignored Hilton''s now lifeless body. With a wave of his right hand, he grabbed the terrified Nansi and brought him before Sylvus.


    "What are you doing? Let me go! If my master finds out, all of you will die!" Nansi roared, trying to sound intimidating in front of Sylvus.


    He had never experienced anything like this before. In the divine realm, everyone knew that he was the disciple of the Fallen God Pce''s Lord, the Nine-Star Deity Emperor Amiya. No one dared to provoke him, and he had long lived a life of luxury and power.


    Now, not only had he been captured, but it seemed his fate was about to be miserable.


    "Oh? So, you''re Amiya''s disciple?" Sylvus smiled slightly. This guy''s psychological fortitude was clearlycking. He seemed like a flower raised in a greenhouse.


    If he were smarter, he would be trying to escape right now instead of relying on a background that was useless at this moment.


    "I''m telling you, you can''t possibly defeat my master! I''m also my master''s carefully chosen sessor, and he''s just outside the portal to this world. If you dare harm me, you will all die!" Nansi snorted coldly.


    "Oh? So you''re the sessor, huh? That title must be worth something." Sylvus'' eyes lit up. If Nansi were just an ordinary disciple, Sylvus wouldn''t have been sure he was worth the hundred trillion divine crystals.


    After all, for a Deity Emperor like Amiya, he probably had a thousand disciples. Losing one or two wouldn''t matter much.


    But a sessor? That was different. Training a sessor wasn''t difficult, but it certainly wasn''t easy either. The value of a sessor was far greater than a mere disciple.


    "How many divine crystals do you think you''re worth?" Sylvus asked with a smile.


    Nansi froze, not understanding what Sylvus meant. Sylvus then looked over at Deced.


    "Since Amiya is outside, send him a message. If we don''t get five hundred trillion divine crystals, his disciple dies," Sylvus said casually.


    Nansi finally realized what was happening. He had been kidnapped!


    Though anger filled his heart, he also felt a sense of relief. It seemed like Sylvus wasn''t nning to kill him, and five hundred trillion divine crystals was an amount his master could certainly provide.


    "Boss, that price is too low," Deced frowned.


    "Too low?" Sylvus was surprised.


    "From what I know, the Fallen God Pce''s annual ie exceeds ten trillion divine crystals. A mere hundred trillion is just ten years'' worth. The Fallen God Pce has existed for over a hundred thousand years," Deced exined.


    Sylvus'' eyes widened in disbelief. Ten trillion per year? And they had been around for a hundred thousand years? He couldn''t even do the math on that.


    "Then what do you think is appropriate?" Sylvus asked.


    "Five hundred trillion is perfect. It''s enough to raise a new sessor. If we ask for more, Amiya might just choose someone else to take his ce," Deced said thoughtfully.


    Though five hundred trillion was not much for a pce that had been around for a hundred thousand years, Deced''s reasoning was solid. Asking for more might make Amiya give up on Nansi.


    "Alright, five hundred trillion it is. But we''ll need something to prove we''re serious," Sylvus said as he turned his gaze to Nansi.

 Chapter 169: The Negotiation

    In the Divine Realm.


    "How strange, why do I have this sense of unease?" Amiya frowned deeply, scanning his surroundings but finding nothing unusual.


    As he was pondering, a spatial rift appeared before him. Everyone around turned to look, thinking that Nansi and the others had returned.


    But it had only been a short while. Could the Angel Tribe in that world have been so weak that they were exterminated this quickly?


    In the next second, a streak of light shot out from the rift. The crowd''s faces changed, preparing to intercept it.


    However, Amiya furrowed his brows and waved his right hand, causing the streak of light to fall directly into his palm.


    When he saw what it was, Amiya''s face darkened, and he immediately stood up. Everyone else looked over and realized it was a severed arm.


    "That arm looks like it belongs to Lord Nansi! There''s writing on it!" one person shouted, and the others quickly examined the arm. Sure enough, carved into the arm were the words: "To save him, deliver five hundred trillion divine crystals!"


    Though it was just a few words, Amiya''s face turned even more grim, and the others frowned as well. No one had expected Nansi to be captured, and to have his arm severed.


    "Lord, what should we do now? Should we call for reinforcements and go in to rescue Lord Nansi?" someone beside Amiya asked.


    "Hmph, how dare these locals threaten our Fallen God Pce! These natives are truly audacious. Lord, I am willing to lead a group to charge in and rescue Lord Nansi!" one warrior dered, his voice filled with fury.


    "We can''t let anything happen to Lord Nansi! We''re all willing to go rescue him!" others echoed, their eyes full of anger.


    The Fallen God Pce had always been the one bullying others; never before had anyone dared to challenge them.


    "This arm carries the aura of the Demon Race. It seems that not only the Angel Tribe exists in this world but also the Demon Race," Amiya said in a low voice.


    The Demon Race?


    Hearing this, the crowd was stunned for a moment. They knew that the Angel and Demon Tribes had always been allies, but they hadn''t expected them to join forces in this world as well.


    "Lord, if the Demon Race is involved, then we must bring more people and destroy both the Angel and Demon Tribes! If we seed, the Divine Lord will certainly reward our Fallen God Pce!" someone suggested, and the others nodded in agreement.


    The entire Divine Realm was currently hunting down members of the Demon Race. If they could capture the Demons and present them to the Divine Lord, it would be a great merit.


    "Judging by this Demon''s aura, he has reached the level of a True Deity. Even if you go in, you''ll just be marching to your deaths," Amiya said, shaking his head.


    In the Divine Realm, they were powerful. But in that world, they would only be as strong as Upper Deitys. Against a True Deity, no matter how many of them there were, they would only be cannon fodder.


    "A True Deity? I thought that world only had Upper Deitys? How could a True Deity exist there? No wonder Lord Nansi was captured," one of them remarked, shocked.


    "If we were in the Divine Realm, neither the Angel nor the Demon Tribes would dare be so arrogant. Any one of us could wipe them out," another added, their gaze shifting back to Amiya.


    They knew it was now up to Amiya to decide. Either pay the ransom, or send more people to fight.


    "The Demon calcted this perfectly. Five hundred trillion divine crystals¡ªno more, no less. It''s just enough," Amiya sneered.


    Indeed, five hundred trillion divine crystals was his limit. If the price had been higher, he would have abandoned Nansi without hesitation. But now, at exactly five hundred trillion, it was hard to refuse. He wanted to rescue Nansi but was reluctant to pay such arge amount.


    "Fine. Let''s get him back first and assess the situation on that continent," Amiya sighed after a moment. He waved his hand, and a spatial rift appeared beside him. A storage ring flew out from the rift, and Amiya tossed it into the portal leading to the Esral Continent.


    "Why hasn''t there been any movement yet? Could it be that Amiya has decided to abandon him?" Sylvus waited for a while, growing suspicious. There was no way he would lower the price. Once he showed weakness, the Fallen God Pce would take advantage of it.


    If Amiya truly intended to abandon Nansi, Sylvus had no choice but to go to the Divine Realm, gather another hundred trillion divine crystals, and then use a Divine Light Cannon to blow the Fallen God Pce to pieces.


    Just as Sylvus was thinking this, a streak of light flew out from the crack in the sky. His eyes lit up, and with a thought, the lightnded in his hand.


    "Five hundred trillion divine crystals, just as expected," Sylvus smiled as he examined the storage ring. Then, he turned his gaze to Nansi beside him.


    "My master has already given you the divine crystals. Will you release me now?" Nansi asked, his face pale as he looked at Sylvus. His right arm had been severed, and his aura was weak, but as long as he returned to the Divine Realm, his arm could be healed. For now, his main priority was survival.


    "Of course, I''m a businessman. I always keep my word," Sylvus smiled. He gave a nod to Deced, who understood the gesture immediately. Deced grabbed Nansi and flew toward the rift in the sky.


    As they neared the portal, Nansi''s heart surged with excitement. Once he returned to the Divine Realm, everything would return to normal. He also made a decision: once he met his master, he would demand revenge and repay today''s humiliation a hundredfold.


    "Off you go!"


    As they reached the portal, Deced kicked Nansi, sending him flying into the rift. Nansi let out a scream as he disappeared into the portal.


    Seeing Nansi vanish, Deced returned to Sylvus, a hint of amusement in his eyes.


    "Boss, doing that might provoke Amiya," Deced said with a chuckle. Though the kick wasn''t fatal, Deced had used a special technique of the Demon Race. Nansi would be tortured for forty-nine days before he died. By then, Amiya would likely end his suffering himself.


    "I got the money, and I returned the person. What more does he want?" Sylvus said mockingly.


    Sure, he had returned Nansi, but he never promised to return him intact. If Amiya couldn''t save Nansi within forty-nine days, it wasn''t Sylvus'' fault.


    Deced grinned as well. His boss was truly formidable¡ªhe wasn''t even afraid of a Deity Emperor. Deced was sure he had chosen the right person to follow.


    Meanwhile, in the Divine Realm, Amiya and the others waited by the portal. A momentter, they sensed an aura emerging. In the next second, a figure appeared before them.


    The moment the figure materialized, a scream of agony filled the air, causing the crowd''s expressions to change dramatically.

 Chapter 170: The Torment of Nansi and Amiyas Unyielding Resolve

    Looking at the screaming Nansi on the ground, Amiya and the others'' faces changed, and they hurriedly checked him.


    Very quickly, Amiya''s face also turned gloomy.


    "...


    "I will annihte those bastards from the Demon Tribe and Angel Tribe!!!"


    With that, a powerful aura erupted from Amiya''s body.


    The full power of a Nine-Star Deity Emperor was revealed.


    The other fallen angels were shocked and dared not speak.


    "Lord, we should still find a way to save Lord Nansi. I never expected the people of the Demon Tribe to be so ruthless, using the forbidden technique of the Demon Tribe on Lord Nansi!"


    An old man gritted his teeth as he spoke.


    Although they, the fallen angels, might not understand other races well, they were very familiar with the Angel Tribe and the Demon Tribe. They knew that the Demon Tribe had a special torture technique. Once affected, the victim would die after forty-nine days. And during these days, the person affected would endure endless pain, wishing for death rather than life.


    "Ahhh... Master, please, please save me... I beg you... Ahhhh..."


    Nansi, curled up on the ground, looked at Amiya with a pale face, his eyes filled with terror. He had thought that after returning to the Divine Realm, he could start anew. But who could have thought it would turn out like this? He didn''t want to die yet. He was still so young and had already be a Deity King.


    He was even the heir to the Fallen Temple; he still wanted to be the high and mighty Lord.


    Looking at the pitiful Nansi begging for help, Amiya took a deep breath.


    If he could save him, he would have acted long ago. Why let Nansi suffer so long?


    But although he knew the methods of the Demon Tribe, he had no way to counter them. It was said that this forbidden technique could only be lifted by consuming the fresh blood of the Demon Tribe. But the Divine Realm was vast, and where could they possibly find members of the Demon Tribe?


    "Find him a good ce."


    After a few seconds of silence, Amiya sighed.


    He really wanted to save Nansi, after all, he had chosen him as his sessor. He had always treated Nansi like his own son.


    But now, there was no way out. It was impossible to find someone from the Demon Tribe in a short time.


    Moreover, as time passed, it wouldn''t be long before Nansi would be reduced to aplete waste due to the effects of the forbidden technique. Even if they found someone from the Demon Tribeter, there would be no point in saving him.


    Amiya needed a capable sessor, not a cripple.


    In his eyes, Nansi no longer had any value.


    "Ah? Master, no, please, save me, I don''t want to die..."


    Hearing Amiya''s words, Nansi cried out immediately.


    But Amiya didn''t even spare him a nce.


    The nearby fallen angels, understanding the situation, quickly took Nansi and disappeared from the scene.


    "Lord, this..."


    The others wanted to speak but didn''t know what to say.


    Now, they had been tricked, and the worst part was that they couldn''t even seek revenge.


    "Hmph, we will definitely avenge this. The rules of that world only extend to the level of a high deity. If we go there, it would indeed be suicide. But what if we raise the world''s rules?"


    Amiya''s eyes shed with a cold light as he spoke.


    Upon hearing this, everyone frowned.


    "Lord, if we really do this, the cost to the Fallen Temple will be too great."


    "Yes, raising the world''s rules requires enormous resources and manpower. Our Fallen Temple probably can''t bear that cost."


    "Lord, please reconsider. At worst, we can have people stationed here and wait for the world''s rules to naturally rise. Then we can enter."


    Everyone spoke up, but Amiya remained calm.


    He could no longer wait. He had to go and exterminate the Angel Tribe and the Demon Tribe.


    When he handed over those five trillion divine crystals, he had already made up his mind.


    Perhaps Sylvus and the others would go back on their word and kill Nansi outright.


    If that were the case, though he would be furious, it would still be within his expectations and something he could ept.


    But he never imagined that while Nansi returned, he would still be cursed by the Demon Tribe''s forbidden technique.


    This forced him to deal with Nansi''s demise, and that was something he couldn''t tolerate.


    Being tricked was one thing, but being forced to end the life of a sessor he had cultivated for years ¨C the anger in his heart was beyond measure.


    "Rest assured, I will report this to the Divine Lord. When the timees, the Divine Lord will support us."


    Amiya said.


    Though angry, Amiya hadn''t lost his mind.


    Raising the world''s rules was something the Fallen Temple could achieve with their strength, but the cost was too great and not worth it.


    But if they reported it to the Divine Lord, and since the issue involved both the Angel Tribe and the Demon Tribe, the Divine Lord would definitely offer his support. At that point, while the Fallen Temple would still suffer losses, it wouldn''t be unbearable.


    Hearing Amiya''s words, the others from the Fallen Temple finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    Luckily, the Lord hadn''t lost his mind, otherwise, they wouldn''t know what to do.


    "You all take turns standing guard here. I''m going to meet the Divine Lord now."


    Amiya said.


    Everyone nodded, and Amiya soon disappeared from their sight.


    On the Er Continent.


    "Finally, I have enough money. System, purchase the Divine Light Shell."


    [System prompt: The host has spent two trillion points and sessfully purchased the Divine Light Shell, which has been ced in the system''s space. The host may check it.]


    Hearing the system''s words, Sylvus also took out the Divine Light Shell.


    It was a purple crystal about the size of a coconut.


    Within the crystal, white streams of light flowed, radiating a power capable of destroying the heavens and the earth.


    "With this, the next time I need money, I''ll just find a Deity Emperor to wipe out."


    Sylvus smiled slightly as he put away the Divine Light Shell.


    Returning to his room, Sylvus began to cultivate.


    The pills avable in the small shop were enough to meet his cultivation needs, so naturally, he continued using them to level up.


    He was currently only a Five-Star Intermediate Deity, still too weak in the Divine Realm, and needed to quickly increase his strength.


    Sylvus began to focus on his cultivation.


    Meanwhile, in the Divine Realm, the lords of the Eleven Temples had gathered together.


    As for the Lord of the Dark Temple, no one had been chosen yet.


    "You all know the situation, right? Do I need to tell you what to do?"


    In the grand hall, a cold voice echoed.


    "Rest assured, Divine Lord, our country will do everything in its power to assist Lord Amiya."


    Everyone bowed together and said.


    "Good, that''s all. The others can leave and prepare. Amiya, stay."


    The Divine Lord''s voice echoed again.


    Everyone nced at Amiya.


    They were curious about what the Divine Lord wanted from him but didn''t dare ask and quickly left.


    "Divine Lord, is there something else?"


    After everyone left, Amiya bowed and asked.


    "..."


    "Take this. It can assist you in a crucial moment."


    As the Divine Lord finished speaking, a beam of light flew to Amiya.


    When Amiya saw what it was, his eyes lit up.

 Chapter 171: The Fallen Temples Next Move

    Amiya quickly left the grand hall.


    When he reached the outside, he noticed that the other ten had not left either.


    "Amiya, you''re quite the schemer, getting all of us involved," Tans sneered when he saw Amiya approaching.


    "Tans, what do you mean by that? It wasn''t me who got you involved; it was the Divine Lord''s order. If you have any issues, feel free to take it up with him," Amiya responded with a smile.


    Tans snorted but said nothing further. Going to the Divine Lord was no different from seeking death.


    "Amiya, we can provide resources, but we''re not offering manpower. You should understand that," Horace spoke up.


    "Don''t worry, as long as you provide enough materials, you won''t have to deal with anything else," Amiya nodded.


    He knew that his actions would inevitably draw dissatisfaction from the others, but he was already content that they were willing to share the burden of materials. These people were not to be trifled with. If he offended them, who knows when they might sabotage him in the future?


    "Amiya, is it true that the Angel Tribe and Demon Tribe exist in that world?" someone asked curiously.


    "It is true, though I haven''t seen them with my own eyes. But everyone I sent in died, and my disciple told me before his death," Amiya said, his expression darkening.


    "If there really are Angel and Demon Tribes, then we cannot let this go. Back in the day, the Angel Tribe and Demon Tribe had good rtions with many other races. If they return to the Divine Realm and call for aid, they will undoubtedly find support," someone else added.


    "Even if some are too afraid to openly help, there will certainly be those who assist them in secret. That would be troublesome," the group agreed, and Horace furrowed his brow. He couldn''t shake the feeling that the world Amiya mentioned had something to do with Sylvus. He just hoped he was overthinking things.


    Afterward, the group dispersed.


    Amiya returned to the Fallen Temple and began preparing for what was toe.


    On the Er Continent.


    Ever since the fallen angelsst appeared on the continent, Sylvus knew that the Divine Realm had likely discovered Er. He had already informed Elena and the others about this.


    Elena understood as well.


    Soon, they would have to face the overwhelmingly powerful Divine Lord.


    But their strength was still too weak.


    Fortunately, the pills in Sylvus'' shop were strong enough to help them quickly break through their cultivation levels.


    The following days passed uneventfully.


    Everyone on the Er Continent, including Sylvus, was training diligently.


    After several days of cultivation, Sylvus sessfully reached the level of Nine-Star Intermediate Deity. His speed of advancement was extremely fast.


    On this particr night, Sylvus was not cultivating.


    He was waiting quietly.


    The system shop was about to refresh.


    [System Prompt: The system shop has sessfully refreshed. Please check for yourself.]


    As the system''s voice echoed, Sylvus opened the system shop as usual.


    At the moment, he had four trillion divine crystals, making him quite wealthy.


    Items avable in the shop:


    Seven-Star Sacred Pill: Host exclusive. After consumption, it can increase the cultivation level. Price: 20 billion points.Transformation Pill: After consumption, it can raise the host by one major level. Price: 20 trillion points.Special Task Scroll: After use, it activates a system task. The reward for the task is a fragment of the Forbidden Codex. Price: 1 trillion points.


    Seeing the three new items, Sylvus'' eyes lit up.


    These were all great items.


    "System, buy everything!" Sylvus ordered.


    [System Prompt: The host has spent 20 billion points to sessfully purchase the Seven-Star Sacred Pill, which has been ced in the system space. Please check it yourself.]


    [System Prompt...]


    With the system''s three prompts, Sylvus quickly opened the system space and took out the three items.


    "The Seven-Star Sacred Pill. Once I take this, I should be able to break through to the Upper Deity level. And with the Transformation Pill, I can directly reach the Spiritual Deity level," Sylvus thought to himself as he looked at the two pills in front of him.


    Then Sylvus turned his gaze to the purple scroll beside him. He had encountered simr Special Task Scrolls before.


    However,st time, the system hadn''t clearly stated that the task reward was a fragment of the Forbidden Codex.


    "I wonder what kind of task this will be, using the fragment of the Forbidden Codex as bait to lure me in," Sylvus muttered to himself as he opened the scroll.


    [System Prompt: Congrattions to the host for sessfully activating the Special Task.]


    [Special Task: Destroy the Fallen Temple and exterminate the entire Fallen Angel Tribe. Task reward: Fragment of the Forbidden Codex.]


    Looking at the newly assigned task, Sylvus narrowed his eyes. He hadn''t expected the mission to involve wiping out the entire Fallen Angel Tribe.


    "This task is quite suitable. I was already nning on taking out a temple to loot some divine crystals. It doesn''t matter which one, and it happens to be the Fallen Temple," Sylvus said with a smile.


    For him, wiping out a single Fallen Temple was easy ¨C just a matter of one st.


    However, exterminating the entire Fallen Angel Tribe was a bit troublesome.


    As long as even one slipped through the, the task would be iplete.


    "The big yers I can handle, but dealing with the small fry will be a headache."


    Suddenly, a smile appeared on Sylvus'' face.


    He didn''t have to worry about the small fry ¨C he could get others to help him.


    After all, weren''t the Demon Tribe and Angel Tribe still around?


    Given the enmity between the three tribes, it would undoubtedly be a fight to the death. They wouldn''t stop until one side was entirely wiped out.


    "However, the Angel Tribe is still too weak right now. It seems I''ll need to take them to the Divine Realm to find their homnd."


    After thinking for a moment, Sylvus decided not to rush things for now.


    Since it was a task, it couldn''t bepleted instantly, otherwise, it wouldn''t be called a task.


    Taking out the Seven-Star Sacred Pill, Sylvus consumed it and began breaking through his cultivation level.


    By the next morning, Sylvus'' aura exploded, and he sessfully broke through to the level of One-Star Upper Deity.


    Then Sylvus took out the Transformation Pill.


    In less than a minute, his level skyrocketed once again, reaching One-Star Spiritual Deity.


    "Having the system is really great. No one can beat this speed of improvement," Sylvus chuckled to himself.


    Before the system update, he had to rely on the natural treasures of the Divine Realm for cultivation, and the speed was painfully slow.


    But ever since the system update, in just a week or so, he had advanced from Lower Deity to Spiritual Deity.


    After getting up and freshening up, Sylvus opened the shop as usual.


    Deced was also helping in the shop.


    In the past few days, Deced had also broken through his level, reaching the True Deity level.


    He didn''t need to cultivate; he just had to wait for the power within him to be refined. His breakthrough speed rivaled Sylvus''.


    Meanwhile, at the entrance to the passage between the Divine Realm and the Er Continent, Amiya once again brought the people of the Fallen Temple to the scene.

 Chapter 172: The Sky-Connecting Formation and the Rising Power of Eslar

    "Is everything ready?" Amiya asked, looking at the people around him.


    At this moment, there were about a hundred thousand people by his side, all gathered for this moment. The lowest cultivation level among them was True Deity. Almost all of the Fallen Temple''s powerful forces were present.


    "Lord, everything is ready. We can begin at any time," an elderly man beside him replied seriously.


    Amiya took a deep breath, and a ck stone appeared in his hand.


    "Since everything is ready, let''s begin," Amiya said.


    As soon as he finished speaking, the ck stone in his hand emitted a bright light.


    Following that, the hundred thousand people also took out their ck stones, and streams of light soared toward the sky.


    Once the hundred thousand beams of light converged in the air, a powerful wave of energy spread out.


    The entire world began to tremble as a massive formation slowly formed in the sky.


    "The Sky-Connecting Formation, activate!" Amiya softly called out.


    Immediately, the one hundred thousand people erupted with divine power from within themselves.


    A giant formation appeared under each person, and the ck pir of light connected the two formations.


    In the Divine Realm, the Sky-Connecting Formation was no secret. It was often used to ess various divine realms, which usually had level requirements for entry. However, the treasures within these divine realms were too tempting, so some powerful figures devised the Sky-Connecting Formation.


    By injecting the power of the Divine Realm''s rules into the realm, it allowed stronger individuals to enter and plunder the treasures.


    However, Er was different from a divine realm.


    A divine realm was merely an extension of the Divine Realm''s space, inheriting its rules. Using the Sky-Connecting Formation in such cases consumed fewer resources.


    But the Er Continent was an independent world. Although it once belonged to the Divine Realm, it had evolved into its own world after so many years. Because of this, while it was possible to use the Sky-Connecting Formation to raise Er''s rules, the cost in manpower and resources was terrifying.


    The ck stones in the hands of the Fallen Temple''s members were made from a special material. If exchanged for divine crystals, each ck stone would be worth one hundred billion divine crystals.


    There were one hundred thousand of these stones.


    Additionally, the formation beneath their feet had been pre-etched, and the materials required to craft it exceeded several trillion divine crystals.


    If money alone could solve the problem, it wouldn''t be difficult for the Fallen Temple.


    However, performing such arge-scale Sky-Connecting Formation would take a toll on the participants.


    After all, they were drawing the power of the Divine Realm''s rules into the Er Continent, which would naturally cause the Divine Realm''s rules to react unfavorably. Although it wouldn''t be immediately apparent, future breakthroughs for the participants would be more difficult.


    A slight mistake, and they could face destruction.


    "Lord, the formation has taken shape. We can begin manipting the rules now," a voice called out.


    Amiya nodded.


    "Begin manipting the rules!" hemanded.


    As soon as Amiya finished speaking, the one hundred thousand people began forming hand seals.


    In the sky, dark clouds gathered, and countless bolts of lightning shed within them.


    "Pull!" Amiya shouted.


    Momentster, the formation in the sky emitted a powerful suction force, drawing in the lightning from the clouds.


    As the lightning was absorbed, it traveled down the one hundred thousand ck beams toward the ground.


    At the same time, the formations beneath the participants began to glow brightly.


    Countless bolts of lightning quickly flowed into the passage between the Divine Realm and the Er Continent.


    Er Continent!


    At that moment, Sylvus was lying on a chair, contemting when he should go to the Divine Realm toplete his special task.


    "Boom...!"


    Suddenly, the Er Continent began to tremble.


    Sylvus immediately looked toward the sky and saw numerous shes of lightning.


    "Hmm? The rules of this world are upgrading again? But why so soon?"


    Sylvus was somewhat surprised.


    Thest time he used the Heaven''s Rule Token, the Er Continent experienced a simr phenomenon.


    It had been less than half a month since then, and the Er Continent was about to upgrade its rules again?


    "Boss, this time it''s not the continent upgrading on its own. Someone is forcibly raising the rules," Deced walked over, his face solemn.


    "Forcibly? You mean..."


    Deced nodded.


    "I didn''t expect the Divine Realm to go to such lengths, using the Sky-Connecting Formation."


    Deced then exined the purpose of the Sky-Connecting Formation to Sylvus.


    Sylvus frowned as he listened.


    "I was wondering why they hadn''t made a move these past few days. So, they were preparing the Sky-Connecting Formation. Once the Er Continent''s rules upgrade, their strong fighters wille over and ughter us," Sylvus said, narrowing his eyes.


    "Exactly. They know they can''t do anything to us while the Er Continent''s rules are still weak. That''s why they''re using this method," Deced nodded.


    But then Sylvus smiled.


    "Fine, if they want to help raise the Er Continent''s rules, we won''t stop them. Let theme and die."


    Sylvus had initially thought it would be troublesome to wipe out the entire Fallen Angel Tribe.


    But now, they wereing to him to die.


    No matter how many came, once they entered his domain, they would all be crushed.


    Seeing Sylvus'' attitude, Deced, who had been somewhat worried, rxed a little.


    Although he wasn''t entirely sure of Sylvus'' strength, he believed Sylvus could handle the Deity Emperor-level powerhouses.


    Besides, it was unlikely that the Er Continent''s rules would be raised to the Deity Emperor level this time.


    That would be too costly.


    Deced guessed the most the rules would be raised to was True Deity or Deity King level.


    "Look at the sky! It''s the same multicolored rain asst time! My level is about to break through again!"


    "What are you waiting for? Start meditating! Try to break through several levels this time."


    "Hahaha! I was hesitating whether to break through to the Mage Ruler level, but now with this divine phenomenon, I can confidently break through!"


    The changes in the Er Continent were quickly noticed by its inhabitants.


    Having experienced this once before, their eyes lit up.


    They knew that another opportunity had arrived.


    Soon, lightning flickered in the sky, and multicolored rain began to fall once again.


    The creatures of the Er Continent, bathed in this rain, once again began to break through their levels.


    However, this time, the Fallen Temple continued to maintain the raising of the Er Continent''s rules, causing the multicolored rain to fall for an extended period. The power the people gained was even greater.

 Chapter 173: The Battle Looms as Eslars Rules Reach New Heights

    The Er Continent''s world rules were rapidly advancing.


    From Upper Deity, the rules rose to Celestial Deity, and finally to True Deity.


    Time passed, and after more than an hour, the lightning in the sky of the Er Continent gradually dissipated.


    The world''s rules settled at the level of Nine-Star Deity King.


    "Is it stopping here? I thought it would reach the Deity Emperor level," Sylvus said, seeing the fading lightning and the multicolored rain that was graduallying to an end.


    "Reaching the Deity King level probably consumed a massive amount of resources. If they pushed further, the Divine Realm couldn''t handle it," Deced replied.


    "Deity King it is, then. At least the beings on the Er Continent gained a lot of benefits from this," Sylvus said with a smile.


    With this upgrade, the creatures across the Er Continent had significantly advanced in their cultivation levels.


    Sylvus could sense powerful auras rising across the continent.


    "Boss, the Sky-Connecting Formation has ended. At the most, the Fallen Temple''s people will arrive in two hours. Many of thoseing are Deity Kings," Deced said with a frown.


    "What''s this? Are you scared?" Sylvus asked teasingly.


    Deced shook his head.


    "Not scared, but at my current level, if I face a Deity King, all I can do is run."


    He was currently at the True Deity level, while Deity Kings were a whole realm above him.


    Even though he was the Demon Lord of his tribe, he still couldn''t resist overwhelming power.


    "If they daree, they won''t be leaving alive," Sylvus said calmly.


    Deced was momentarily stunned.


    Earlier, Sylvus had seemed indifferent to their matters. Now it appeared he was willing to help?


    Sylvus didn''t exin further.


    If it weren''t for the system task, he wouldn''t have intervened.


    But the Forbidden Codex Fragment was something he couldn''t pass up.


    Before long, the sound of people flying through the air echoed.


    Looking up, Sylvus saw countless figures arriving from all directions.


    It was Elena and the others.


    Compared to before, their strength had improved significantly.


    Elena and Ronald had even reached the Celestial Deity level.


    Sylvus felt a tinge of envy.


    If he were a native of this world, perhaps his own level would have risen to True Deity by now.


    "Boss, I didn''t expect your methods to be so powerful, allowing the Er Continent''s rules to upgrade once again. Our levels have improved a lot too."


    As they gathered in front of Sylvus, Elena and the others looked at him with admiration.


    They had always known Sylvus was extraordinary, but to raise the world''s rules so casually, even a Deity Emperor couldn''t do that, right?


    "This time, it wasn''t me. It was your old friends," Sylvus said with augh, shaking his head.


    "It wasn''t you?"


    The group was surprised.


    When they saw the world''s rules upgrading again, their first thought was Sylvus, as he had done the same thingst time.


    But they hadn''t expected it to be someone else.


    Elena and Ronald were also puzzled by Sylvus'' mention of "old friends."


    They looked toward Deced, hoping he would exin.


    "It was the Fallen Angel Tribe," Deced said.


    "The Fallen Angels?"


    Elena and the others were shocked.


    They had considered all sorts of possibilities, but they never thought it would be the Fallen Angels.


    After all, the Fallen Angels were their enemies.


    Why would they help upgrade the world''s rules in Er?


    "Could it be... they''reing here?" Elena was the first to realize the reason.


    She remembered the group of Fallen Angels that hade to Er a few days ago, only to be wiped out by Deced.


    It was clear now that the Fallen Angels had upgraded Er''s rules to allow their stronger forces to enter and massacre them.


    "That''s right. They''ll be here in no more than two hours," Deced nodded.


    The group''s joy quickly turned to grim expressions.


    Though their strength had increased, they knew that the Fallen Angels would send even more powerful beings this time.


    With their current abilities, if they faced the strong forces of the Fallen Angel Tribe, there was only one possible oue: death!


    "Boss, what should we do?" Elena asked, her brow furrowed. At this point, the only one they could rely on was Sylvus.


    "I''ll help you this time, but I have one condition," Sylvus said with a smile.


    Hearing Sylvus'' words, their eyes lit up.


    If the boss was going to step in, they wouldn''t have to fear anymore.


    "Boss, tell us, how many divine crystals do you need?" Ronald gritted his teeth and asked.


    In his mind, Sylvus surely wanted more money.


    If they could survive this ordeal, they''d be willing to give as many divine crystals as it took.


    "Forget the divine crystals. I want you to kill all the Fallen Angels. Remember, leave none alive," Sylvus said calmly.


    Elena and Ronald were taken aback.


    They hadn''t expected this request from Sylvus.


    Even if Sylvus hadn''t asked, they had already intended to wipe out the Fallen Angels.


    "Boss, we can agree, but with our current strength..."


    Elena smiled bitterly. If they had the power to destroy the Fallen Angelspletely, they wouldn''t need Sylvus'' help in the first ce.


    "If I''m not mistaken, your tribe''s homnd is in the Divine Realm. Once you return to your homnd, you''ll naturally be stronger. I''ll also take care of the top powerhouses of the Fallen Angel Tribe for you," Sylvus said.


    Elena''s eyes lit up.


    If that were the case, then there would be no issue.


    Once the top powerhouses of the Fallen Angels were eliminated, they could easily deal with the rest.


    "Boss, the Angel Tribe has a homnd to return to for strength (how lucky), but our Titan Tribe doesn''t have such luck. After all, we''re already in our homnd," Ronald said.


    The Er Continent was once the homnd of the Titan Tribe.


    However, their ancestors hadn''t left any powerful means behind.


    The ancestors believed the younger generations should cultivate slowly and steadily in their homnd. Over time, they would naturally grow stronger.


    But now, there wasn''t enough time.


    "You can stay on the continent and finish building my skyship," Sylvus said, ncing at Ronald.


    His skyship wasn''t even finished yet, and Ronald thought he could escape?


    Ronald nodded.


    Although he couldn''t go to the Divine Realm to fight, at least he had something to do.


    As they were talking, a spatial rift appeared in the sky.


    Powerful auras emerged one after another.


    The group furrowed their brows. They knew the strong forces of the Fallen Angel Tribe had arrived.

 Chapter 174: The Arrival of the Fallen Angels and Rudolphs Humiliation

    "Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh¡­"


    With a series of ck streams of light emerging from the rift, everyone''s eyes turned skyward.


    They saw arge number of Fallen Angels appearing in the sky.


    "So many of them havee. It looks like Amiya is dead set on wiping out the Angel and Demon Tribes," Sylvus said, narrowing his eyes as he observed the Fallen Angels above.


    In just a few seconds, hundreds of Fallen Angels had appeared in the sky, the weakest of which was at the True Deity level, while the strongest had reached the Nine-Star Deity King level.


    And as time passed, their numbers continued to increase.


    Within a minute, over eighty thousand Fallen Angels had gathered in the sky, casting a dark shadow over the entire Holy City.


    "Hahaha, we''ve finally arrived. So there really are Angels and Demons here. Oh? There are even Titans?"


    The leading middle-aged manughed heartily, his gaze falling on Sylvus and the others, with a hint of surprise in his eyes.


    They had expected to find Angels and Demons, but they hadn''t anticipated the presence of Titans.


    The Angel and Titan Tribes had once been part of the three great warrior races.


    "Kant, it seems like our haul this time is even greater than we thought. The Titan Tribe also defied the will of the Divine Lord in the past. If we can capture them too, the Divine Lord will surely reward the Fallen Temple handsomely," one of the nearbymanders said, and the others nodded in agreement.


    They were allmanders in the temple, with cultivation levels at the Nine-Star Deity King level, making them top-tier powerhouses in the Divine Realm.


    They could clearly see that the strongest among Sylvus'' group was the Demon Tribe''s small, chubby figure, but he was only at the True Deity level.


    With their strength, any one of them could easily sweep through this world.


    "Demons, Angels, and Titans, are you going to surrender yourselves, or do we have to take action?" Kant sneered, looking at Deced and the others below.


    The other Fallen Angels also gazed mockingly at them.


    They had expected to face powerful figures, but it turned out that the strongest one was only at the True Deity level.


    "You might as well act yourselves, but the price will be your lives," Sylvus said with a faint smile, though Deced and the others remained silent.


    Hearing this, Kant and his men were momentarily stunned, a hint of surprise shing in their eyes.


    They hadn''t paid attention to Sylvus earlier, but now theyughed heartily.


    They couldn''t sense any divine power from him, which indicated that he was just an ordinary person.


    Stronger than them? Impossible. This world''s rules could only amodate Deity Kings.


    Even if he were stronger than them, with their numbers, they had nothing to fear.


    "A mere human ant dares to boast. Who wants to take care of him?" Kant asked mockingly.


    "Commander, let me handle it," a thin Fallen Angel named Rudolph stepped forward.


    "Rudolph? That kid is doomed. With Rudolph''s methods, he''ll be tortured for years before he dies," someone said with a smirk.


    "Years? I give him three days at most. That kid seems like an ordinary person; he won''tst long," another replied.


    "That poor kid, getting targeted by Rudolph. The guy enjoys torturing people," the other Fallen Angels looked at Sylvus with a hint of pity. They could already imagine what was about to happen to him.


    Rudolph''s cultivation level was only at the One-Star Deity King level, but his methods were cruel.


    Anyone who fell into his hands would find death to be a blessing, as he would torment his victims until they were left with only a sliver of life force before finally allowing them to die.


    He took pleasure in this, and in the Fallen Temple, anyone who proved difficult during interrogation was handed over to Rudolph.


    Kant nced at Rudolph and then nodded.


    After all, they were dealing with ants, and it didn''t matter how they yed with them.


    "Thank you, Commander," Rudolph said with a smile that exuded a sinister aura.


    His eyes lit up with excitement as he looked at Sylvus.


    Nowadays, few dared to provoke the Fallen Temple, so Rudolph''s opportunities for fun had dwindled. But now, he finally had a chance to indulge.


    Without hesitation, Rudolph made his move, flying rapidly towards Sylvus, already nning out the various ways he would torture him.


    But as he approached, Sylvus smiled slightly.


    When Rudolph was just about to reach him, Sylvus made a small gesture, and Rudolph was suddenly frozen in mid-air.


    "Huh? What''s going on? Why can''t I move?"


    Rudolph, lost in thought, was taken aback.


    When he came to, he realized he was right in front of Sylvus but could no longer get any closer.


    "Torturing people for fun? Interesting. Boone, do we still have those soul-whipping whips in stock?" Sylvus asked with a smile.


    "Boss, don''t worry. We have a thousand of them in stock, ready for use anytime," Boone replied quickly, also giving Rudolph a mocking nce. This guy clearly had no idea what he was up against.


    "Good. Don''t let the citizens of the Holy City get bored. You know the drill."


    As Sylvus finished speaking, Rudolph was teleported to the center of the square,pletely immobilized.


    Those lining up to buy pills brightened up at once.


    They knew exactly what Sylvus meant.


    "Everyone, this is a Deity King! Don''t miss your chance!" Boone announced as a thousand soul-whipping whips flew down.


    "Hahaha! Let me go first! I''ve never even hit a Mage Ruler before, but now I get to beat a Deity King!"


    "Last time, I missed out, but not this time! Don''t try to steal my turn!"


    In an instant, all one thousand whips were snatched up, mostly by the more powerful individuals.


    The weaker ones could only sigh in frustration¡ªstrength determined everything, even who got the chance to beat up a Deity King.


    "You¡­ what are you doing? I warn you, I¡ª"


    Before Rudolph could finish speaking, a whipnded across his face.


    Snap!


    A faint whip mark appeared on Rudolph''s face.


    With his strength, he didn''t feel any pain, but his heart was filled with rage.


    He, a Deity King, was being humiliated by a bunch of ants! He tried to summon his power to obliterate them, but the force binding him was far too strong, leaving himpletely unable to resist.


    Snap, snap, snap!


    The citizens of the Holy City didn''t care about Rudolph''s feelings. The sound of whips cracking filled the air.


    Even if he didn''t feel the pain, Rudolph''s heart was filled with utter humiliation.


    "Bastards! I''ll kill you all! Commander, save me!"


    A few secondster, Rudolph couldn''t hold back his anger anymore and shouted for Kant to help.

 Chapter 175: Kant’s Desperation and Sylvus’ Deadly Game

    Hearing Rudolph''s voice, Kant and the others snapped back to reality, their eyes filled with shock.


    What was happening?


    While Rudolph wasn''t the strongest among them, he was still a Deity King!


    Now, he was being helplessly beaten by a group of ants.


    "Was it you?" Kant asked, his eyes filled with a cold gleam as he looked at Sylvus.


    The contempt he had for Sylvus earlier had vanished.


    Though he didn''t understand how Sylvus had done it, he knew one thing for sure¡ªSylvus was anything but simple.


    "What do you think?" Sylvus replied with a smile.


    Kant took a deep breath, anger filling his heart.


    The Fallen Angels were one of the most noble races in the Divine Realm, and now they were being humiliated like this.


    "You dare humiliate us? Men, kill him!" Kant ordered with a cold snort.


    Immediately, dozens of figures from behind Kant rushed toward Sylvus, moving as swift shadows.


    All of them were Deity Kings, and Kant refused to believe that they couldn''t defeat someone like Sylvus.


    As the Fallen Angels charged toward him, Sylvus smiled lightly and remained calm.


    He casually grabbed a handful of seeds from a nearby bowl and began eating them.


    When the Fallen Angels entered the area around the small shop, Sylvus flicked the seeds from his hand.


    The seeds shot out like arrows, piercing through the bodies of the Fallen Angels in an instant.


    Even though they tried to defend themselves, it was futile.


    Rip, rip, rip...


    The sound of tearing filled the air as the Fallen Angels let out pained screams.


    Their life forces were extinguished in an instant, and they fell lifelessly to the ground.


    Seeing this disy of power, the remaining Fallen Angels froze, their confidence shattered.


    Kant, in particr, stared in disbelief.


    They were all Deity Kings, yet they couldn''t withstand a single attack from Sylvus? How could they all be wiped out so easily?


    Kant''s legs began to tremble, fear creeping into his heart for the first time.


    He looked at Sylvus, still lounging in his chair with a smile on his face.


    For the first time, Kant was truly afraid.


    A chilling thought entered his mind¡ªthey were all going to die here.


    "Look at those guys! Why aren''t they moving? Are they finally afraid?"


    "Toote to be scared now. The boss''s power is beyond anything anyone can imagine. Even a Deity Emperor wouldn''t stand a chance!"


    "Where''s all that arrogance now? Weren''t they acting all high and mighty before? Keep boasting! Aren''t we just ants?"


    The citizens of the Holy City shouted from below, taunting Kant and his followers with disdain.


    The Fallen Angels, filled with frustration and humiliation, couldn''t say a word in response.


    They had never imagined that they, powerful True Deities and Deity Kings, would one day be mocked by a group of ants.


    And worse, they couldn''t even defend themselves.


    Because, as the citizens said, they were indeed terrified.


    Even Rudolph had stopped calling for hisrades to save him.


    He was arrogant, but he wasn''t foolish.


    The fact that so many of hisrades had been wiped out in an instant was enough proof of Sylvus'' strength.


    "Come on, keeping," Sylvus said, still rxed, cracking sunflower seeds as he smiled at Kant and the others.


    Sylvus'' words snapped Kant back to reality.


    But at this point, none of them dared to make another move, knowing it would be suicidal.


    "Elder, we have offended you greatly. Please forgive us. We only came to capture the Angels and Demons. Please allow us toplete our mission, and the Fallen Temple will reward you handsomely," Kant said, bowing deeply to Sylvus.


    Yes, Kant had surrendered.


    He had no other choice. From Sylvus'' earlier disy, it was clear that his power was at least on par with a Divine Lord.


    In the Divine Realm, they wouldn''t fear even a Deity Emperor because the Fallen Temple had many Deity Emperors of their own.


    But here, things were different.


    The strongest among their forces was a Nine-Star Deity King, which meant they were no match for a Deity Emperor like Sylvus.


    "The Angel and Demon Tribes are under my protection. But I''ll offer you a chance¡ªlet''s y a little game," Sylvus said with a smile.


    Hearing Sylvus'' response, Kant frowned.


    If Sylvus was determined to protect the Angel and Demon Tribes, there wasn''t much they could do.


    But when Sylvus mentioned a game, Kant''s eyes lit up, and he quickly asked, "What game, Elder?"


    Sylvus nced at Deced before gesturing, and Deced flew into the air.


    Boone and the others looked at each other in confusion, not sure what Sylvus was nning.


    Even Deced himself was bewildered.


    Is the boss really going to make me fight?


    "In a moment, I''ll set up a barrier around this 200-meter area. I don''t care how you do it, but if even one of you can touch him, you win. If you win, you can kill whoever you want, and I won''t interfere," Sylvus said with a smile.


    Hearing this, Elena and the others'' faces changed.


    The Fallen Angels had over eighty thousand people. Touching Deced would be no problem for them.


    "Boss, I trust you!"


    Deced, however, showed no hesitation. He nodded to Sylvus, understanding the situation.


    If Sylvus couldn''t protect him, he wouldn''t be able to protect anyone else either.


    If the Fallen Angels spread out, there would be no saving the continent from destruction.


    "What if we lose?" Kant asked, his voice trembling slightly.


    "If you lose, well, there''s no need to know what happens if you lose," Sylvus replied with a smile.


    Kant frowned.


    Sylvus didn''t need to spell it out; it was clear that losing meant death.


    "You have one minute to decide. If you don''t want to y, you''ll die right here," Sylvus said, and a powerful aura suddenly erupted from his body.


    "Deity Emperor!"


    Feeling the overwhelming power from Sylvus, Kant and the others'' faces paled.


    None of them had expected Sylvus to be a Deity Emperor.


    If Sylvus had only been a Divine Lord, they could have scattered and some of them might have escaped.


    Even if they died, they could have killed some Angels along the way.


    But against a Deity Emperor, they had no hope.


    With a Deity Emperor''s power, he could wipe them all out with a single strike.


    Kant turned to the othermanders to discuss.


    After less than a minute, Kant turned back to Sylvus, his eyes filled with determination.


    "We ept."


    At this point, they realized they had be ythings for a Deity Emperor.


    If they yed along, there might be a slim chance of survival.


    But if they resisted, death was guaranteed.


    "In that case, let''s begin," Sylvus said with a smile.


    He had finally drawn them into his game.


    With a wave of his hand, a barrier appeared, covering a 200-meter radius around the shop.

 Chapter 176: The Fall of Angels: Sylvuss Wrath

    Facing the barrier before him, Kant nodded to the people around him.


    Immediately, over 80,000 people flew rapidly in all directions, surrounding the entire barrier.


    Seeing their actions, Sylvus smiled slightly, not bothered by it.


    These guys were nning to attack from all sides.


    As long as he made a slight mistake, he would lose this game.


    Unfortunately, he had no interest in ying any games with them.


    His goal was simply to lure all of them into the area of the small shop.


    As long as they entered the shop''s range, even if 100,000 more people came, they wouldn''t be a match for him.


    "Attack!"


    "Boom! Boom! Boom..."


    A few secondster, Kant shouted softly.


    All 80,000 fallen angels unleashed their divine powers, and their mighty energy surged toward the barrier in front of them.


    "..."


    One after another, their attacksnded on the barrier, causing cracks to form.


    This sight brought a look of joy to Kant''s eyes, and he couldn''t help but nce at Sylvus.


    It seemed the opponent had underestimated them, setting up just a casual barrier.


    With so many powerful beings attacking together, the barrier quickly started to break apart.


    "Boom! Boom! Boom..."


    After about a minute, the barrier finally shattered.


    Sylvus''s face remained calm. He hadn''t wanted to set up this barrier in the first ce.


    But these guys weren''t fools.


    If they had entered without facing any resistance, they would have grown suspicious.


    Now that the barrier had been broken, it seemed like the result of their collective efforts, reducing any doubts they might have had.


    Moreover, with the barrier shattered, they wouldn''t have time to think much.


    They immediately rushed toward Deced.


    As Sylvus had anticipated, once the barrier broke, the 80,000 fallen angels didn''t need Kant''smand.


    They all flew toward Deced at once, knowing that if any one of them touched him, they would win.


    And to reach Deced, they each used their unique powers.


    Some flew through the sky, some dove underground, preparing for a surprise attack.


    Others hid their forms, attempting to approach Deced silently.


    But without exception, all 80,000 fallen angels stepped into the small shop''s range.


    The moment they entered this range, their fate was sealed.


    "So many people... let''s go with the ''Myriad Sword Convergence.''"


    The moment Sylvus finished speaking, the sunflower seeds in the dish beside him flew out swiftly, glowing with spiritual light before disappearing.


    "..."


    In the next second, under Elena and the others'' shocked gazes, a scream rang out.


    They saw a single sunflower seed pierce through the forehead of one fallen angel.


    "Swish, swish, swish..."


    But it wasn''t over yet. Hundreds of sunflower seeds, like sharp swords, began flying through the small shop''s area.


    Wherever they passed, no matter the fallen angel''s cultivation level, they couldn''t resist and were all in.


    In just three seconds, over a thousand bodies had fallen to the ground, a sight that caused Kant to tremble in fear.


    "Hurry, capture him!"


    Realizing that Sylvus had acted, Kant didn''t dare hesitate.


    With a soft shout, he rushed toward Deced.


    The other fallen angels also unleashed their full strength, desperately trying to capture Deced.


    "Freeze!"


    But in the face of theirbined assault, Sylvus merely said one word softly.


    In the next second, nearly 80,000 fallen angels froze in ce.


    "Swish, swish, swish..."


    Immediately after, hundreds of sunflower seeds resumed their ughter.


    Numerous fallen angels perished, and Kant''s face turned pale.


    "Senior, please, stop! We admit defeat! We''ll leave right now! Stop killing!" Kant pleaded anxiously, looking at Sylvus.


    He knew they couldn''t win this game.


    But watching his people being ughtered before his eyes filled him with deep sorrow.


    "Since you''ve admitted defeat, you should ept the punishment," Sylvus said with a smile.


    The sunflower seeds floating in the air exploded once more.


    "Swish, swish, swish..."


    Every second, fallen angels copsed into pools of blood, their lives extinguished.


    In just about two minutes, with the help of hundreds of sunflower seeds, all 80,000 fallen angels were dead.


    "They''re all dead... all dead..."


    Kant looked at the bodies on the ground, his eyes filled with despair.


    These were the elite of the fallen angel race, and now they were all wiped out.


    And worse, they were all killed by the same person.


    Kant stared at Sylvus, his eyes full of hatred...


    He knew now that he wouldn''t leave here alive.


    His desire to kill Sylvus was now stronger than his hatred for the angels and demons.


    But unfortunately, he didn''t have the strength to carry out his wish.


    "..."


    In the next second, a sunflower seed sliced across Kant''s neck.


    He groaned, and a thin line of blood appeared on his neck.


    His life force quickly faded, and he copsed to the ground.


    "Devil! You devil! Our fallen angel race will never let you get away with this!"


    Rudolph, the only survivor, shouted angrily at Sylvus.


    To reach this world, their fallen angel race had sacrificed a lot of manpower and resources.


    They had even depleted their own power, all to capture the angels and demons.


    But now?


    In less than half an hour, 80,000 elite fallen angels had perished here.


    Although Rudolph was still alive, he wished he were dead. Watching his people die in front of him was more painful than death itself.


    "What''s wrong? Can''t handle it? Isn''t torturing others what you enjoy?" Sylvus said with a smile.


    Rudolph remained silent, wanting to end his own life.


    But the power binding him wouldn''t allow it.


    He had always enjoyed tormenting others, but he had never experienced such torment himself.


    "Don''t worry," Sylvus said calmly. "You''ll live. Someone has to return and deliver the news of your fallen angel race''s demise."


    "K-kill me! Just kill me!"


    Rudolph gritted his teeth and shouted.


    Let him return to deliver the news?


    Wasn''t that just another form of torture?


    So many of his people died here, and yet he lived.


    What face would he have to return with?


    Sylvus smiled slightly, ignoring Rudolph, and turned his gaze to the people below the shop.


    "You have three days to experience what it''s like to whip a Deity-king."


    "Thank you, sir!"


    The people of the holy city, hearing Sylvus''s words, were overjoyed.


    Those holding whips beganshing at Rudolph once again.


    But at that moment, Rudolph''s spirit had already died.


    His eyes were empty, staring ahead nkly.


    Even as the whips struck his face, he didn''t blink.

 Chapter 177: Sylvuss Threat

    In the Divine Realm.


    "Lord, it''s already been three days. Howe there''s still no news? Regardless of the situation, they should have sent someone back by now to tell us what''s going on," an elder said, frowning as he looked at Amiya, who was sitting cross-legged.


    Amiya slowly opened his eyes, harboring the same doubts in his heart.


    But he believed that this time, there wouldn''t be any problems.


    "Perhaps it''s because there were so many angels and demons, and they wanted to capture them all alive. No news is the best news.


    "Let''s wait two more days. If there''s still no news, we''ll send someone in to check," Amiya thought for a moment and then said.


    The elder nodded. It seemed that was the only option they had.


    He also believed there wouldn''t be any issues this time.


    Their fallen angel race had invested so many resources, sending out 90% of their elite forces from the temple.


    If something went wrong now, they would have no other options left.


    "..."


    But at that moment, the spatial crack in front of them suddenly began to shake, causing Amiya and the others'' eyes to light up.


    Three days had passed, and finally, something was happening.


    "..."


    However, in the next second, apanied by a scream, a figure flew out from the crack.


    When they saw who it was, Amiya and the others frowned.


    "Isn''t that Rudolph? What happened to him? Why are there so many whip marks on his body?"


    "Could something have gone wrong? But we sent so many powerful beings, including Deity Kings. What kind of existence could there be on that small continent?"


    "Rudolph, what exactly happened? Where is everyone else?"


    "..."


    At that moment, Rudolph''s body was covered in whip marks, his clothes in tatters.


    His eyes were empty, staring at the sky,pletely ignoring the voices around him.


    "Wake up!"


    Seeing Rudolph''s dazed and lifeless state, Amiya''s face darkened, and he shouted angrily.


    Rudolph''s body trembled, and a faint glimmer of life returned to his eyes.


    "L-lord¡­ wuwuwu¡­"


    Seeing Amiya by his side, Rudolph seemed to remember something and burst into tears on the spot, unable to stop crying.


    Seeing Rudolph in such a state, the people around him were shocked.


    What exactly had happened?


    Rudolph was crying?


    Even though Rudolph was only a one-star Deity King, his peculiar hobbies were well-known throughout the entire Fallen Angel Temple.


    Even Amiya had heard about them.


    But now, this man, who took pleasure in torturing others, was crying?


    What could have happened to break his spirit like this?


    "What happened? Where are the others?"


    Amiya''s face was dark as he looked at Rudolph and asked.


    "They''re dead¡­ all of them¡­ Lord, they all died right in front of me. The man inside¡­ he''s a demon, he killed everyone¡­"


    Rudolph sobbed as he recounted the events.


    This time, the physical pain was the least of his concerns.


    The emotional pain was far worse than death.


    Dead?


    All of them?


    Hearing this, Amiya''s body trembled, almost losing his bnce and copsing.


    Their Fallen Angel Temple had sent 80,000 elite warriors, and they had all perished in a small world?


    The Fallen Angel Temple had spent so much time and effort, pouring in endless resources, all for what?


    Had they simply sent their people to their deaths?


    His disciples were dead!


    His people were dead!


    And it was all because of his efforts!


    "Urgh¡­"


    The realization of this oue hit Amiya so hard that, even as a nine-star Deity Emperor, he coughed up blood and instantly aged several years.


    "Lord, are you alright?"


    Seeing Amiya spit blood, the people around him panicked and rushed over.


    Amiya waved his hand, taking a deep breath as he struggled to suppress the rage boiling within him.


    He turned his gaze to the still-lying Rudolph.


    "Exin everything, from start to finish!"


    Wiping away his tears, Rudolph hurriedly recounted everything that had happened after they entered the Aesral Continent, including the massacre of their people.


    As Amiya listened to Rudolph''s ount, his already grim expression became even darker.


    The other members of the Fallen Angel Temple had equally somber expressions.


    "Aesral Continent! Sylvus! The Angels! The Demons! The Titans! The Humans!


    I want you all dead!"


    Amiya roared furiously toward the sky a few secondster, releasing his divine power in a massive outburst.


    The divine energy within a radius of thousands of miles was instantly drained.


    An overwhelming pressure filled the air.


    Seeing Amiya in such a rage, the other members of the temple shuddered, not daring to say a word.


    They knew that the Lord was at his most furious right now.


    One wrong word could lead to their immediate deaths.


    "By the way, Lord, Sylvus also asked me to deliver a message to you," Rudolph suddenly said.


    "Speak!"


    "Sylvus said that in a few days, he will personally visit our Fallen Angel Temple. He also imed¡­ he imed¡­"


    Seeing Rudolph hesitate, Amiya waved his right hand, pulling Rudolph to him by the throat.


    "What did he im?"


    Amiya''s entire body radiated killing intent as he asked Rudolph.


    "He imed that in three days, he would destroy the Fallen Angel Temple and annihte our entire Fallen Angel race!"


    Rudolph quickly replied.


    "..."


    As soon as he finished speaking, Amiya''s right hand tightened, and Rudolph''s neck was crushed on the spot.


    But in his final moments, Rudolph felt no hatred¡ªonly relief.


    He had witnessed the extermination of 80,000 of his people, and he had been humiliated for days by a group of weaklings.


    Death was a wee release for him.


    "Sylvus! This vengeance is irreconcble! I, the Deity Emperor, will await your arrival. If you do note in three days, I swear on my cultivation that I will personally go to the Aesral Continent and execute you on the spot to honor the 80,000 fallen souls of my race!"


    Amiya roared toward the spatial crack in front of him.


    Unfortunately, his voice could not prate the passage between the two worlds.


    Sylvus, of course, couldn''t hear him.


    But Sylvus could roughly imagine Amiya''s reaction upon learning of the oue.


    What he wouldn''t have expected was for Amiya to cough up blood.


    "Boss, are we really going to the Divine Realm to destroy the Fallen Angel Temple in three days?"


    Deced asked, frowning as he looked at Sylvus.


    "It''s I who will go, not you. Your task is to take the Angel race and find their homnd."


    Sylvus responded.


    "But that''s too dangerous. By then, Amiya will definitely call for reinforcements from other temples, and the Deity Lord might even be there."


    Deced continued.


    "Divine Lord? If he''s truly there, I''ll just kill him as well."


    Sylvus said with a faint smile.

 Chapter 178: The Fall of the Fallen Temple

    "Boss, we''ve finished sorting through the loot from this round," Men said as he approached Sylvus.


    "How was it?" Sylvus asked with a smile.


    "Boss, these guys are really poor. More than 80,000 of them, and we only got two billion divine crystals in total. There weren''t even any rare treasures," Men said helplessly.


    Sylvus frowned. He hadn''t expected there to be so few divine crystals. After all, there were more than 80,000 people, and the weakest among them was at the True Deitys Level. Sylvus had originally hoped to make a fortune, but it seemed the Fallen Angels were quite poor.


    Of course, Sylvus didn''t know that in order to activate the Heaven-Connecting Formation, the Fallen Temple had already poured in their savings from many years. Otherwise, there wouldn''t be so few divine crystals, and they would have had rare treasures as well.


    "Forget it, something is better than nothing. You may go," Sylvus said with a wave of his hand.


    Men nodded and quickly left. Sylvus opened the system, waiting. Tonight, the system store would refresh, and tomorrow was the third day of his agreement with Amiya.


    "System, give me something powerful tonight," Sylvus thought to himself.


    Although he had divine light bombs, they were just bombs. If danger arose, the people of the Fallen Temple would likely choose to escape rather than face total annihtion. And if another temple helped the Fallen Temple, one divine light bomb wouldn''t be enough. If a Deity Lord appeared, Sylvus felt he didn''t have enough methods to handle it.


    [System Notification: The system store has refreshed. Please check the new items, Host.]


    With the system''s prompt, Sylvus opened the system store and looked at the three new items.


    Nine-Star Spirit Pill: Exclusive to the host. Consuming it increases divine power. Price: Five billion points.Heaven-zing Fire: A one-time magic spell capable of destroying beings a whole realm above the user. Price: Ten trillion points.Deity Emperor Card: Grants temporary Nine-Star Deity Emperor strength for one hour. Price: Two hundred trillion points.


    Sylvus'' eyes lit up as he looked at the new items. The best among them was undoubtedly the Deity Emperor Card, which could directly raise him to the Nine-Star Deity Emperor level.


    "With this Deity Emperor Card, andbined with Heaven-zing Fire, who in the Divine Realm could be my match?" Sylvus couldn''t help butugh. On top of that, he had various forbidden spells as well.


    "System, buy everything."


    [System Notification: Host has spent two hundred trillion points and sessfully purchased the Deity Emperor Card. It has been added to your system space. Please check it, Host.]


    [System Notification¡­]


    Sylvus quickly took out the Deity Emperor Card to examine it. It looked simr to the God-Sealing Card from before, but the energy contained within was much stronger.


    "Not bad, not bad. Tomorrow, I''ll be even more confident going to the Divine Realm," Sylvus thought, then took out the Nine-Star Spirit Pill and swallowed it.


    In the past few days, with the help of system pills, he had already reached the Three-Star Spirit Rank God level. With this pill, he estimated he could break through two more minor levels.


    While Sylvus cultivated, the Esral Continent was far from peaceful. Elena wasmanding her people to quickly pack up. After all, tomorrow they were heading to the Divine Realm.


    "Queen Elena, do you know where your ancestralnd is?" Deced asked as he looked at Elena.


    "Well¡­ I''m not entirely sure. But once we''re in the Divine Realm, I have ways to find it," Elena said after thinking for a moment.


    Deced nodded. He was worried that Elena wouldn''t know where the angels'' ancestralnd was, which would be quite troublesome. After all, it had been 100,000 years. The entire Divine Realm had changed dramatically. Finding their ancestralnd from 100,000 years ago would be difficult.


    By the next morning, the ten thousand-plus members of the angel n had all entered Deced''s magic fortress. Deced then returned to Sylvus'' small shop.


    "Boss, everything is ready," Deced said as he looked at Sylvus.


    Sylvus nodded. "Since everything is ready, let''s go," he said with a smile. With that, the Divine Gate opened, and the two of them flew inside.


    Before long, they arrived once again in the Divine Realm. Sylvus had thought the Fallen Angels would have stationed a weing force here, but no one was to be seen¡ªprobably because they were back preparing.


    "We''ll split up here. I''ll go and destroy the Fallen Temple, creating chaos, so no one will notice you. After that, it''ll be up to you," Sylvus said to Deced.


    "Boss, be careful. If the angels find their ancestralnd, I''ll return to inform you," Deced said, nodding.


    Sylvus waved him off, and Deced didn''t hesitate. His magic fortress appeared in his hand, and after merging into it, the fortress tore open a spatial rift and disappeared.


    "Now, time to get down to business," Sylvus smiled, flying forward.


    In truth, he didn''t know where the main hall of the Fallen Temple was, but asking someone along the way quickly solved that problem.


    Meanwhile, inside the main hall of the Fallen Temple, three figures sat. The one in the center was Amiya, the Lord of the Fallen Temple. The other two were Belinda, the Lord of the Sun Temple, and Yegis, the Lord of the Death Temple. Both of them were Nine-Star Deity Emperors.


    "Amiya, are you overthinking this? A mere ant from a minor world dares to cause trouble for your Fallen Temple?" Yegis mocked Amiya.


    The news that 80,000 of the Fallen Temple''s strong had been wiped out had been sealed by Amiya. Even Yegis and Belinda didn''t know.


    That''s why, when Amiya asked for help, they found it ridiculous. Hardly anyone in the Divine Realm dared to provoke the Fallen Temple, let alone someone from a minor world.


    "Amiya, I remember that world has both the angel n and demon n. What happened when you sent people there?" Belinda frowned, feeling that this wasn''t so simple.


    "Since you two are here, I might as well tell you. Three days ago, we used the Heaven-Connecting Formation to elevate that world''s rules. We sent in 80,000 of our Fallen Temple''s strongest. The result? They were all killed!" Amiya''s eyes shed with killing intent as she spoke thest sentence.


    "What? All dead?" Yegis and Belinda looked at each other in shock.


    If Amiya hadn''t told them, they would never have known.


    "What was the level of those you sent in?" Belinda asked.


    "A thousand Deity Kings, twenty thousand Deity Sovereigns, and the rest were True Deitys ," Amiya said, taking a deep breath.


    Hearing these numbers, Belinda and Yegis exchanged nces, both drawing in a sharp breath. The Fallen Temple had suffered a catastrophic loss.

 Chapter 179: The Destruction of the Fallen Temple Begins

    "So... so many people, all dead?" Yegis still couldn''t believe it as he looked at Amiya.


    So many powerful beings, enough to sweep through many races in the Divine Realm, yet they had all died in a small world. Yegis couldn''t ept this oue.


    Amiya nodded. Although she didn''t want to admit it, they had indeed lost that many people.


    "How many strong beings were in that small world? Could there have been a Deity Emperor?" Belinda asked with a frown.


    Amiya shook her head. "All those from our Fallen Temple were killed by a single person. This person''s strength has likely reached the level of a Deity Emperor."


    Hearing this, Yegis and Belinda both became serious. Matters involving a Deity Emperor were no small affair. Moreover, the Fallen Temple had suffered such heavy losses¡ªit was not a trivial issue.


    "Who is this person you mentioned in your three-day challenge...?" Belinda asked.


    "It was a human named Sylvus. He said that in three days, he woulde to destroy our Fallen Temple. It was also him who wiped out our Fallen Temple''s warriors," Amiya said coldly.


    "A human? I didn''t expect a human to be so strong," Yegis said with surprise.


    Although there were humans in the Divine Realm, they didn''t have much power. Most of them were at the bottom, considered as ants. Now, a powerful human had emerged, and this surprised Yegis.


    "Even if hees, your Fallen Temple still has so many Deity Sovereigns and Deity Emperors. Why fear him? Why call us over?" Belinda asked.


    Amiya shook her head. "Since he dared to say he would destroy our Fallen Temple, he must have powerful means. Just in case, I could only ask the two of you toe."


    Belinda and Yegis nodded. Amiya had a point. They believed that this Sylvus must understand the strength of the Fallen Temple, but even so, he still threatened to destroy it, which meant caution was necessary.


    "Interesting. Today is the day of the three-day challenge. I''d like to see what''s so special about this Sylvus," Yegis said with a cold smile.


    Although the situation at the Fallen Temple was surprising, he still didn''t take Sylvus seriously. On their side alone, they had around twenty Deity Emperors. Even if Sylvus was a Deity Emperor, there was no way he would survive against them.


    Amiya remained silent, but in her heart, an inexplicable sense of dread crept in. It felt as if this time, the Fallen Temple would fall into an inescapable disaster.


    "No way! If things get too dire, I''ll use the method given by the Divine Lord. I refuse to believe I can''t take down someone like Sylvus!" Amiya thought to herself.


    "Is this the Fallen City?" At this time, Sylvus had already arrived in front of a massive city. The city was vast, and at its center stood a towering ck pagoda that pierced the clouds.


    Sylvus knew that this was the main hall of the Fallen Temple.


    "I didn''t expect there to be so many fallen angels here. The divine light bomb alone won''t be enough," Sylvus said, entering a void state as he flew above the Fallen City, looking down.


    Although there were many other races in the city, most of the inhabitants were fallen angels. Sylvus could also sense numerous powerful presences within the central pagoda.


    After surveying the city for a while, Sylvus flew outside and looked at the distant pagoda with a slight smile.


    "Alright¡­ let''s make an introduction, shall we?" Sylvus muttered.


    With a thought, the Titan Cannon appeared beside him. After adjusting the direction, he aimed it straight at the pagoda.


    "Since I''m here, I should at least say hello first," Sylvus said, loading the divine light bomb into the Titan Cannon.


    As Sylvus injected his divine power into the Titan Cannon, the crystals on the cannon began to glow with intense light. A powerful energy wave started to brew within the cannon.


    "Fire!" Sylvusmanded.


    A minuteter, the Titan Cannon roared, and a massive beam of light shot out, speeding towards the pagoda.


    Inside the room, Amiya, Yegis, and Belinda''s expressions suddenly changed. They had sensed a dangerous aura rapidly approaching.


    "Run!" Amiya shouted softly, disappearing in an instant.


    Yegis and Belinda also quickly fled.


    As the three flew into the sky, others from the three temples, all Deity Emperors, also sensed the threat and quickly evacuated the pagoda.


    They looked at Amiya in confusion, unsure of what was happening. Then they saw a white beam of light rushing toward them.


    Before they could react, the white beam struck the pagoda directly.


    In the shocked gaze of everyone, the entire pagoda was instantly obliterated. Those still inside didn''t even have time to scream before they were killed.


    But Amiya and the others had no time to be angry. The power of the white beam spread out, and several weaker Deity Emperors screamed as they were swallowed by it.


    Although Amiya and the others had reacted quickly and managed to escape without serious injury, they still felt their blood churning inside them as if they had taken a heavy blow.


    A few minutester, the energy fluctuations subsided, and Amiya and the others looked toward the pagoda, only to find that it had disappeared. In its ce was a massive crater, thirty feet wide and ten feet deep.


    "What just happened? Why is the temple destroyed? What on earth happened?"


    "My god! Who dares to destroy our Fallen Temple''s main hall? Are they seeking death?"


    "In the Divine Realm, who would dare to oppose us, the Fallen Temple? That person must have a death wish!"


    The disappearance of the pagoda caused chaos in the Fallen City. Especially among the fallen angels, each of them radiated killing intent, eager to hunt down the culprit.


    Seeing how easily their temple had been destroyed, Amiya couldn''t help but spit out a mouthful of blood in rage. Her heart was filled with fury.


    "Who did this?! Who dares?!"


    Amiya gritted her teeth. If they hadn''t predicted the danger as Deity Emperors and escaped in time, they would have turned to ashes by now. This attack had been too sudden. Many Deity Sovereigns inside the temple hadn''t even had a chance to react before they were killed.


    At this moment, the fallen angel n had suffered even greater losses. The worst part was that Amiya still hadn''t even seen the enemy, which made her feel utterly humiliated.


    "Lord Amiya, I''vee as promised. I just said hello earlier. Are you satisfied?" A light, mocking voice echoed.


    Sylvus appeared before Amiya and the others, smiling.

 Chapter 180: Sylvus Dominance and the Fallen Temples

    Upon hearing the voice, Amiya and the others quickly looked toward Sylvus.


    When they saw Sylvus smiling, everyone frowned deeply.


    "You¡­ you''re Sylvus!"


    A few secondster, Amiya came to her senses, looking at Sylvus with cold eyes.


    "Since Lord Amiya recognizes me, I don''t need to introduce myself," Sylvus said with a slight smile.


    "It seems your injuries are pretty severe. How about healing up first?"


    Hearing this, Amiya almost spat out blood again.


    Is this guy serious? He''s the one who crushed us, yet now he has the audacity to suggest we heal?


    Amiya couldn''t believe how quickly Sylvus had arrived. Without even seeing him in person, Sylvus had already destroyed the main temple of the Fallen Temple.


    Even with so many powerful beings inside, all were in, their bodies nowhere to be found.


    As this thought crossed his mind, Amiya''s hatred for Sylvus deepened, but more than that, there was fear.


    This battle had just begun, and the Fallen Temple had already suffered such heavy losses.


    He doubted whether he was truly Sylvus'' match.


    "You''re Sylvus? How dare you act so recklessly! If you surrender now, perhaps we might spare your life!"


    At that moment, Yegis stood up, his face full of cold intent as he red at Sylvus.


    Belinda and the other Deity Emperor experts also suppressed their injuries, eyes filled with killing intent as they looked toward Sylvus.


    They knew this human was not to be underestimated.


    "You don''t seem to be from the Fallen Angels, are you?" Sylvus looked at Yegis and asked.


    "That''s right, I am Yegis, the Death Lord of the Temple of Death. This is Belinda, Death Lord of the Temple of the Sun. With the three Death Lords here, do you think you stand a chance?"


    Yegis snorted coldly.


    Sylvus narrowed his eyes. So Amiya had indeed called for reinforcements, but it was still a group of weaklings.


    "Your Death Lord isn''t here?" Sylvus asked casually, not in a hurry to attack.


    "You think you''re worthy of our Death Lord making a move?" Yegis sneered.


    In his view, though Sylvus had used some unknown powerful method to destroy the Fallen Temple, it was merely a sneak attack.


    If they had been prepared, Sylvus wouldn''t have been able to take down the Fallen Temple.


    Even if Sylvus was a Nine-Star Deity Emperor, Yegis didn''t fear him. After all, there were more than twenty Deity Emperors here, more than enough to capture Sylvus.


    Sylvus'' eyes showed a hint of disappointment. He had hoped the Death Lord woulde, so he could kill him on the spot.


    "If the Death Lord isn''ting, then you all will die here today," Sylvus said with a smile.


    At that moment, the system''s voice rang out:


    [System Notice: The host has sessfully used the Deity Emperor Card. For the next hour, the host will temporarily possess the Nine-Star Deity Emperor realm.]


    "..."


    As the system''s words fell, an immense aura erupted from Sylvus'' body. The divine energy around them surged toward him, and in an instant, he reached the Nine-Star Deity Emperor realm.


    "The power of a Deity Emperor is truly incredible!"


    Sylvus closed his eyes briefly, enjoying the sensation.


    At that moment, he felt like he only needed a single thought, and the surrounding space would shatter.


    Even the heavens and earth would bow before him.


    "A Nine-Star Deity Emperor! So he really is a Deity Emperor!"


    Sensing the auraing from Sylvus, Amiya''s expression turned grim.


    Although a Nine-Star Deity Emperor was powerful, there were three Nine-Star Deity Emperors here, along with more than ten other Deity Emperors.


    With theirbined strength, taking down Sylvus shouldn''t be difficult.


    However, there was a problem. Even though they had the numbers, a Nine-Star Deity Emperor could escape if he wished, especially since they were already wounded.


    After all, they had suffered some injuries earlier.


    "No wonder you''re so arrogant. You possess such power," Yegis said, his once-dismissive gaze now serious.


    As a fellow Nine-Star Deity Emperor, Yegis understood just how terrifying the battle potential at this level was.


    If they engaged in a fight, even if they managed to capture Sylvus, the entire Fallen City would likely be razed to the ground.


    Not only that, but all the Fallen Angels within the city would perish as well.


    "Such a cunning move¡­ Telling Amiya you would destroy the Fallen Temple in three days, making him wait in Fallen City, only tounch a surprise attack and severely wound us.


    Now, if we fight here in the city, you could leave anytime, while the Fallen Angel n would suffer enormous losses."


    Belinda and the others thought this, their gazes shifting to Amiya.


    ...


    Whether to fight or retreat was up to Amiya.


    Amiya, naturally, had thought of these issues, his heart filled with rage.


    If they didn''t fight, they couldn''t avenge the losses the Fallen Angel n had suffered.


    But if they fought, the entire Fallen City would be destroyed, and even if they managed to kill Sylvus, the Fallen Angel n would suffer even more.


    "Stop thinking about it. Whether we fight or not, it''s up to me, isn''t it?"


    Seeing their hesitation, Sylvusughed. He could guess what was going through their minds.


    Unfortunately for them, he hadn''t nned on leaving anyone alive from the start. His goal was to wipe out the entire Fallen Angel n.


    Hearing Sylvus'' words, Amiya and the others snapped back to reality.


    Right¡­ they didn''t get to decide.


    Even if they wanted to avoid a fight, Sylvus wouldn''t agree.


    After all, he came here with the sole purpose of exterminating the Fallen Angel n.


    "Sylvus, if you''re willing to retreat, our Fallen Angel n will never cross paths with you again!"


    Amiya gritted his teeth and said.


    Hearing this, Belinda and the others frowned.


    They hadn''t expected Amiya to back down so easily.


    But given the current state of the Fallen Angels, it was understandable.


    If they continued to fight, the Fallen Angel n might truly face extinction.


    "I''m sorry, but the Fallen Angel n must die," Sylvus said with a cold smile.


    "Sylvus, we have no personal grievances, and you''ve already killed so many of our people. You¡ª"


    "I said you must die! Inferno of Heaven''s mes!"


    Amiya tried to continue, but Sylvus cut him off.


    He had no personal hatred for the Fallen Angel n, but the system had assigned him the task.


    Sylvus wasn''t the kind of person who would spare anyone just because there was no personal grudge. He only did what benefitted him.


    [System Notice: The host has sessfully used the one-time magic spell ''Inferno of Heaven''s mes''. The spell is descending!]


    "..."


    As the system''s voice fell, the sky above Fallen City was instantly covered in fiery clouds.


    An endless sea of mes burned in the heavens above.


    The overwhelming energy made every living being in Fallen City turn pale with fear.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!